《Starting Life In Another World》


 Chapter 1 - 001: a memory

    A lone boy sits in his bed and staring out of the window, his eyes are unfocused and his mind is completely in a mess. He has a problem with his heart and lungs from when he is in high school and he must stop his dream to attend a college because of his health issues.


    His condition has become more severe in the last two years and a year ago he must make a painful decision, that''s... break up with his girlfriend.


    Just for something like pride and hope...


    This decision is something that not just hurt the girl but also the boy.


    Pride, because of this shitty word he must break up with his girlfriend because he feels he can''t match her with freelancers status and a broke man that just can sit in his bad every day or you can call him a neet?


    Hope, and because of this word, he steels himself and makes this difficult decision. Because he hope she will find her happiness without need to worry about his health issues, because he hopes she can achieve her dream, because he hopes she can attend the college and graduate with a very excellent grade, and because he hopes.. with this she can find a right man who can make her life full of happiness..


    "Maybe I''m really a selfish person, or maybe I just a greedy person... "


    Every day the boy feel a regret


    Every time he sees her picture with her new boyfriend he always wondering


    Why I''m not there?


    Why I''m not the one who holds your hand?


    Why I''m not the one who you hold dear in your eyes?


    Why I''m not the one who share happiness with you?


    Is the decision I take is wrong?


    Am I wrong in the first place?


    And the worst news he gets is coming this morning


    A letter of invitation to her wedding


    From the girl who shares love and sorrow with him for 5 years...


    From the girl who confesses to him when they''re in their last year of junior high school...


    Because they''re in the same class they can study together, complete the homework together, walking home together and graduate together.


    But all of this just become a memory


    A memory that erases with a page of invitation letters


    A smile surfaced in the face of the boy


    A smile full of unwillingness


    And the eyes that full of regret slowly close and never open again.

 Chapter 2 - 002 : awakening

    ^transmigrating success... binding the system.. scanning host^


    "where am I?"


    ^host please setting your appearance^


    "what''s the sound I heard? it feels annoying"


    ^host, please choose your appearance^


    "damn it can''t you let me sleep?!"


    ^host, please choose your appearance^


    "shut up!"


    Arthur tries to open his eyes and see his surrounding is just a room with endless white colors and he can''t find anything.


    ^Host please setting your appearance^


    "fuck! just make me look exactly like Hiragi Shinya from OnS! fu?k are you satisfied now?!"


    ^appearance is successfully created, please set your name ^


    "oh, holy mother... can''t you tell me why am I here please?"


    ^host, please set your name^


    "fuck, I know I get the chance to experience that legendary rebirth and get a system but can''t you be more friendly and tell me how am I end up in this situation and where I will be reborn?"


    ^host, please set your name^


    "fuck so I get a system with sound active and not have an a.i? am I lucky or Unlucky?"


    Arthur can''t help let out a sigh but that''s just for a moment because he tries to have a positive thinking


    "at least I will have something that can I count as a cheat, and have a system with an a.i is kinda feel weird if I want to do some private matters, yes this is better"


    ^host, please set your name^


    "damn it I know! just use Arthur Spencer, at least that''s a name I think as the pinnacle of my naming sense "


    ^host can choose 1 ability he wants to have as a safety measure^


    "Rinne-Sharingan!"


    ^Denied^


    "eternal mangekyou Sharingan!"


    ^denied^


    "damn it if I can''t get anything I want you at least tell me what choice I have!"


    ^ The host can choose 1 ability he wants to have as a safety measure^


    "hiraishin no jutsu without the need to use any form of energy and I want the seal is invisible to others and just need my will to attach it to something"


    ^calculating.... granted... create ability^


    Hiraishin no jutsu: move without obstacles from one seal to another without consuming any type of energy and just need a will from the user to inscribe the seal in other objects. (note: for an entity that has power multiple time stronger than the user can feel the seal if attach to their body)


    "How sweet... at least I can haggle a little "


    ????????????????????


    Arthur once again open his eyes and what comes to his view is a lush forest with the towering tree that blocks the sun that hung in the sky, he inspects his surroundings and finds himself n?k?d.


    "fuck! can''t you give me something to wear! are you trying to make me wear a tree leaves as a cloth!"


    ^transmigration success... host can choose attire he wants as a reward^


    "give me a set of black suit!"


    ^granted, Lugunica Knight suit is created ^


    Lugunica Knight suit: a suit for a knight from Lugunica kingdom, auto-repair, auto-clean, auto-fit size, auto-temperature adjustment.


    "Lugunica kingdom? I think I heard it somewhere... hmmm where I heard it...."


    Arthur tries to remember where he heard this name when suddenly he heard a sound behind the bush and a pair of glowing red eyes is staring him.


    "better than nothing "


    he tries to calm his heart because this is the first time he encounters a dangerous situation that can threaten his life. well of course if almost drowned in the river when he in elementary school is not counted.


    Arthur scans his surrounding but still put the creature that came out of the bush and approaches him slowly in his field of vision, the creature looks like a wolf but other than the red eyes that look like a ruby all of it fur is black and almost look like it''s created from the shadow.


    The wolf decides to leap to its prey because can''t feel threatened by the weak human and when the wolf almost success bite the prey, it looks like bewildered but that''s just for a moment before the wolf howling in pain before tossing around on the ground and after some time let out the last breath.


    "hah.. hah.. hah.. fu?k! it''s scary! fu?k you how can I be this Unlucky! I almost get killed several minutes after I get here... hah..hah"


    Arthur is on his knee on the ground and trying to stabilize his breathing and because his foot feels like jelly. why? because he never encounters something like this.


    when the wolf jump Arthur throw the pebble in his hand to the side, move using hiraishin no jutsu and pick a branch in the ground after that he comes back to the place where the wolf is still confused because he disappears in front of it eyes and stab the branch with all of his power to the wolf throat and successfully killing the wolf.


    ^host successfully killed the first demon beast he encounters, host get a random weapon box as a reward. open the box?^


    "oh? what is this? a reward for an achievement? well there is nothing to lose, open it"


    ^congratulations you got a set of throwing knives set "shooting stars" from random weapon box^

 Chapter 3 - 003 :Shooting star

    Shooting Star: from the myth, it said this set of throwing knife is made from a star that falls to the ground and crash to the volcanic mountain in the ocean and create a huge disaster, but the star is still intact even if a bunch of thunder and lightning hit this fallen star. 100 year after the disaster a divine blacksmith makes a set of throwing a knife from this stone and successfully creating a masterpiece.


    special ability: indestructible, untainted, can imbue with any type of magic attribute, can reach a range of ten thousand meters as long as the field of vision user is not blocked. automatic reapers in the knives holder with the command of the user.


    "holly mother!! it''s a divine weapon! praise magic clamshell!"


    ^for host convenience status window is created and can be open with just your thoughts^


    "status"


    Host: Arthur Spencer


    Age: 23


    modifications: -


    System point: 10


    equipment: Lugunica Knight suit, Shooting star set ability: hiraishin no jutsu


    ^you need to clear hidden objectives if you want to open more services^


    "well at least I know where am I right now, Lugunica Knight suit, demon beast, look like I''m in re-zero worlds. I very thankful I not have saved and load curse like that fool.. and I need to be very strong because I don''t want to be a puppet for the clown"


    Arthur plays with his status window and open a modifications section and find many type modifications but after some scrolling and filtering Arthur decide to buy Golden Eagles Eyes ability.


    Golden Eagles Eyes: improve user vision and accuracy, after modifications user eyes can see clearly up to two thousand meters.


    "let''s try to practice my new acquire ability "


    Arthur throws the knife to the sky and it feels very light, the knife soars up to two thousand meters and starts to fall down but before the knife get effects by gravitation Arthur appears beside the knife and hold it.


    "so even if the description this knife set has ten thousand meters range it''s under condition how far my eyes can see clearly, let''s see what make you named as shooting star "


    in the sky Arthur throw the knives to several monsters he spots and when the knife left his hand it shoots toward the target with very fast speed, Arthur reappears in the ground and several notifications ring in his head.


    a total 12 demon beast is killed and he successfully gathers 120 system point as he travels to each of the fallen victims of his knives he scans the surrounding and decides to make this area as his hunting ground.


    "why I must appear in this godforsaken place... everything I can see is an ocean of trees, well let''s try to move in the sky and kill as many as I can for system point sake"

 Chapter 4 - 004 : Niflheim

    throw the knives, kill the beast, get system point, and throw the knives again.


    6 months ago Arthur feels excited because he comes to this world with a cheat and he has a dream to live comfortably, but that''s all is shattered by the damn forest.


    2 month ago he still can''t find the end of the forest so he decided to backtrack and go to another direction because from what he can remember from the anime the farthest place is the great waterfall and after a month of travel and farming system point he still can''t see any civilization so he backtrack and try another direction.


    Well, to make it short he travels to the east for two months but finds nothing so he wastes two months comeback to the starting point and headed to the west for two months and still find nothing but an endless forest full of demonic beasts.


    "Am I need to waste another 6 months to travel between south and north? But what if I can''t find anything except this damn forest?"


    Arthur feels very frustrated here and with nothing to do he open his status window.


    Host: Arthur Spencer


    Age: 23


    modifications: Golden Eagles Eyes +5, Heavenly Body+5


    System point: 10.000.000


    equipment: Lugunica Knight suit, Shooting star set ability: hiraishin no jutsu


    "System how much point I need to have complete control of one element without consuming energy?"


    ^5.000.000 without corresponded skill and 50.000.000 with skill^


    "Why so expensive?"


    ^elemental transformation needs a very deep understanding of the elements so this skill alone need a large amount of system point^


    "Give me ice magic and lightning magic without skill"


    "Well now the last resort... let''s call it Niflheim"


    And without any warning, the temperature drops to below zero degrees Celsius and spread to every corner with Arthur as a center.


    Arthur controls the temperature in his surrounding to drop without stop and just continue to drop it and try to find his limit, and for another reason is Arthur try to release his frustration over half a year that accumulate.


    ^host successfully killed every living being in this trial dimension, sending host to the destination^


    "Huh? What-?!"


    When Arthur tries to finish his speech he stops himself because he is standing in the crowded place full of people, well not all of them human but that''s not the point.


    ^host successfully completed the trial, you get the Kusanagi sword and language comprehension^


    "What time is this?"


    "Alright I think it''s time for sightseeing because I feel sick from all of those tree and demonic beasts "


    Arthur wandering aimlessly in a very busy city because this is the capital city of Lugunica kingdom this city has a very high population.


    After several hours walking aimlessly, Arthur feels tired and he sat on the bench and feel tired.. and hungry.


    In the forest, he can eat a wild fruit but here he can''t take food with force or use his hiraishin no jutsu for stealing food.


    His eyes feel asleep too.....


    "Mmm hello... may I help you?"

 Chapter 4 - 004: Ignorant is a bliss, but what will happen if it was stupidity?

    On the ground a pack of shadow wolf sniffing around trying to find a clue the killer of their kinsman but because Arthur moving around mostly using Hiraishin no Jutsu then it was very hard to find him. On top of the tree Arthur decide to place a mark on alone shadow wolf who is quite far enough from the other shadow wolf and like what he predicted even if the shadow wolf can feel there is something attached to its body but the shadow wolf can''t find him and can''t erase the seal, after the shadow wolf glancing around and failed to find what is the thing that bothers it the shadow wolf resume it sniffing project.


    Arthur wait patiently and marked down every shadow wolf that quite far away from the pack and after he finished marking down every shadow wolf Arthur take out a knife from his belt.


    It was a fully silver color knife with length of nearly thirty centimeters and width three centimeters, even if Shooting Star is a set of throwing knives with twelve pieces of knife, there are two knives with different length one is thirty centimeters and the other one is fifteen centimeters, as for the rest it was just ten centimeters.


    Arthur increases the strength of his grip on the knife and tries to adjust his breathing, and he launches his attack.


    Pssshhh!!!!


    Arthur appears near a lone shadow wolf and slashes his knife at the shadow wolf throat using all of his strength but something that he miscalculated is happening. The knife he uses is not an ordinary knife he can find easily in the kitchen but a divine weapon, so it slashes the shadow wolf throat easily and make him stumble upon a still standing shadow wolf that loses its head and he is showered by its blood.


    The smell of blood and the sound of Arthur who is falling to the ground attracts the attention of the other shadow wolf and one after another shadow wolf jumping to his side with mouth open wide.


    Arthur wakes up from his surprise and he uses Hiraishin no Jutsu and moves from one tree to another tree to confuse the shadow wolf before he targeting every shadow wolf that is slightly away from the pack.


    Stimulate by the blood and the headless corpses of it own kinsman the remaining five shadow wolf jump to different tree with the strongest smell of Arthur but unfortunately that''s the wrong choice because after the first mistake he uses Arthur can gauge the strength he need to use and the more he uses Hiraishin no Jutsu the more he can use it freely and in two minutes the remaining five shadow wolf join their kinsman become headless wolf.


    ^Host successfully Killing fifteen shadow wolf^


    ^ +15 System point ^


    Gasping for the air Arthur resting on top of a tree but he is surprised by the system voice


    "What? Are you sure you''re not making a wrong calculation?" He thought after this tiring battle he can buy some modifications but the system just throw him a bucket of cold water


    ^There is no error in calculation^


    "Then why I just receive 15 system points?"


    ^For the previous fight that''s the first shadow wolf that host killed and with the fact that''s host first battle and with the unfamiliar ability it was understandable for the host to receive more point than usual^


    ^For this battle if host just have Hiraishin no Jutsu then the system will award you with 5 system point but because you possess a divine weapon then the fight is deemed as meaningless in system perspective so the minimum one system point is what you receive^


    Arthur stuns by the system explanation before he looks at the knife in his hand and the headless shadow wolf that scattered on the ground.


    "Mother teaches me to happy with what I have, so I mustn''t argue with the system... that''s what I want to say" Arthur let out a sigh before leaning his tired body to the tree that he sat upon "so I have 25 points and it was just half the price of that modification"


    The reason why Arthur decides to buy the Golden Eagles Eyes modification is that if he can clearly see object thousand meters away from him than he can attach his seal on that object and kill it silently like ?ssassin before retreating to where he is watching the prey.


    After he experiences how sharp is the knife he has Arthur feels very confident with his plan, but when he looks at the sky where the moon is starting to shine replacing the bright sun there is another problem that''s bothering him.


    "Where I can water source and food?"


    ...


    It''s been six months since Arthur come to this world but until now Arthur is failed to find any civilization, scratch that because Arthur is not just failed to find civilization but he is failed to meet with a human. What he encountered in these six months is various types of monster from his first buddy shadow wolf to the mountain troll that he beheads fifteen minutes ago.


    At the first two months, Arthur travels to the west using his Hiraishin no Jutsu and just stop if he encountering monster before resuming his travel after killing the monster, it''s not for protecting humanity from the dangerous monsters but because they''re his source of system point, in other words, his cash machine.


    But after long travel full of battle Arthur dumbfounded because after travel so much he is still inside a forest and what he thought as the boundary of the forest is just another forest hiding behind the horizon.


    If not for countless trees that he destroyed as a mark for his trail he will think he is under illusion magic, but a path that he created is destroyed his ?ssumption.


    So he backtracks and reaching his starting point less than two months and heading to the west before he gives up because there is no end to this damn forest.


    "Am I need to waste another six months to travel between south and north?" Arthur''s facial expression is quite ugly when he thinks about his previous six mont experience."I feel thankful to anyone who gives me a second chance to live, but what''s the point if I just can killing a monster?"


    If this is Re Zero world like he think then there is no way for something as big as this forest exists, even if the world of Re Zero still a lot of mystery and the world-building itself is kept as mystery it still unreasonable for this forest to exist there, because just thinking about how much the land that Arthur cross in his travel already makes it was impossible, he uses Hiraishin no Jutsu, not his leg.


    "Am I in the land outside of the great waterfall?" This idea is not impossible because there was a hint in the story if the land behind the great waterfall is just known to the great dragon Volcanica


    "Status" this time Arthur call the status menu not using his mind is not because he feels excited but because there is no one who can hear him


    Host: Arthur Spencer


    Age: 23


    Modifications: Golden Eagle Eyes +5, Heavenly Body+5


    System point: 5.361


    Equipment: Lugunica Knight Suit, Shooting Star Set


    Ability: Hiraishin no Jutsu


    Arthur''s Golden Eagle Eyes modification can make him see clearly an object five thousand meters away from him and for the Heavenly Body modification, it can make his body stronger in terms of attack and defense without changing his body structure. Maybe this technique is inspired by the protagonist of a Chinese novel where the protagonist has a body like a boyband but has a strength to destroy a mountain.


    It''s not like Arthur didn''t want to improve his strength with other modifications but just these two modifications are consumed three thousand and one hundred system points. Because for each upgrade the amount of system point that he needs to pay is doubling, from the first fifty system point, next to a hundred system point next to two hundred system point, and so on so forth.


    "System how much the price for elemental magic without using any form of energy?"


    ^Host is recommend to buy correspondents core of elemental magic modifications^


    After giving out the answer notification containing the explanation of core modification pop up in front of Arthur


    Hearth of Ice: after someone integrating this item than he or she can manipulate ice elements freely. (The higher the level of modification the stronger control over the ice element)


    ¡ñ50 system point


    The brain of Lightning Lord: after someone integrating this item, than he or she can control the lightning element freely.


    (The higher the level of modification the stronger control over the lightning magic)


    ¡ñ50 system point


    "Than I will buy both of that modification, system directly upgrade them to level five!"


    ^Executing the command^


    ^Doing modifications for host brain and heart^


    "What?!" Before Arthur can ask the meaning of the system''s previous word an excruciating pain is ?ssault his head but there is also his heart that throbbing painfully


    Ice element and lightning element around Arthur''s body is going berserk because it was influenced by Arthur, a very strong blizzard spreading to every corner of the forest and countless lightning is descending from the sky, not just destroying the trees but it also killing the unlucky monster.


    This is something that many magicians called unnatural mana storms. After what he feels as eternity the pain is gone slowly, the blizzard and lightning are also stopped destroying the forest before gone completely at the same time with the pain he feels.


    ^Host successfully achieve the target for killing a certain number of monster in this trial dimension^


    ^Sending Host to the true destination^


    "What the hell...is that" Arthur is too weak to ask questions or even let out a rare curse before his vision blackout.

 Chapter 5 - 005 : a meal from the Goddess

    "Goddess'' voice... uh sorry"


    Arthur opens his eyes because the melodious voice that likely talk to him and what he sees is a very cute girl with silver hair and purple-blue eyes with skin that very white and look healthy.


    What capture Arthur attention is a concern on those eyes even if he is stranger to the owner of those beautiful eyes.


    "Sorry I fell asleep, do you need something?"


    When Arthur standing he the girl is just as tall as his ?h?st


    "Umm no I''m sorry if I bother you... I just passing by and when I look at you I think you need something but if I bother your sleep please forgive me "


    "How kind of you, but can you tell your spirit not stare at me like that? Is not like I will kidnap you or something right"


    On top of the girl, a gray little cat is staring toward Arthur with piercing eyes that look like can see through him.


    "Well I have a very pretty daughter so I must be wary if there is an insect that has a funny idea toward my pretty daughter "


    "Well of course in front of great spirit I look like an insect to you right.."


    The girl feel awkward with the two conversations so she tries to interrupt


    "Puck, I think it''s kinda rude you know..."


    "What are you talking my precious daughter, I''ve not revered him like an insect because he is too strong to become one. I just want to know what he is trying to do "


    "Eh?"


    The girl feels baffled and concern in her eyes change to become confused


    Arthur just shrug off his shoulder and gave a helpless smile


    "Maybe I''m strong but power is not always useful for every occasion you know"


    "Oh in what occasion you feel your power us useless?"


    Puck feels intrigued because he didn''t feel the man is telling a lie but the answer puck get is...


    Growl~~~


    "Like now..."


    Arthur very embarrassed so he sits again on the bench and closes his eyes so he can''t see the girl or the cat and also because he did not have the strength to standing.


    "Ah! Please wait a moment I will buy food from the nearby store"


    "Wai- ah she is very fast... I didn''t have money, how I can pay her for the meal"


    "I really can''t understand why you didn''t use your power to get a job? And you look like from a very well of family "


    Puck sat on Arthur''s shoulder as if a tense situation before it never happened in the first place.


    "Will you believe me if I say this is the first time I come to the capital?"


    "Hmmm I think I can believe it"


    "Oh, then will you believe me if I say I also didn''t know how I can arrive in this city?"


    "That''s a very interesting story but look like I force to believe in your story "


    "Force... oh right one of your ability right... no wonder you are on my shoulder the nickname beast of the end is not just empty word "


    "Oh, you know me? We have met before?"


    "No, never. Well many things that I don''t know but you are not included on those lists"


    "Oh I hope you did not have bad intentions to my precious daughter "


    "How can I harm a hand who feed me? Oh, she is back you don''t want she heard it right?"


    "Mm, that''s very appreciated "


    "I''m sorry to make you waiting I need to ask the owner to heat the bread again because I think you need soft food for your stomach"


    "Thank you so much, you''re really kind!"


    Arthur didn''t stand on ceremony and start eating it full of enthusiasm and this sight makes puck and the girl dumbfounded. The bag is clean after several minutes and Arthur look very contented with the meal he has.


    "Hey, why in my eyes you look like starving not just in one day?"


    "6 months ago until yesterday I just can have wild fruit as my food source "


    "What happened to you?"


    "I very appreciate if you didn''t ask it puck"


    "Alright alright I will not ask then"


    "Then it''s time to talking about a very important problem "


    "Very important?"


    "Oh right before that can I know your name? I know your spirit name but I didn''t know your name"


    "My name...."


    There is hesitation in her eyes when Arthur ask her name and also other feelings mix in there


    "My name... satela... that''s my name"


    The girl who introduced her as satela look toward Arthur''s eyes


    And puck look to the girl with expression look like he can''t believe with what he heard


    "Well that''s a beautiful name for a beautiful girl like you, alright Satela now we need to talk very important problem I mentioned before "


    "Eh?"


    "What don''t tell me you forgot what I said just a moment ago Satela?"


    "No...not that.. ugh how I said it... "


    "Do you need to tell me something?"


    "No.. you continue with what you want to tell me"


    Satela look like a bit flustered and puck just let out a sigh and circle around her neck


    "You make it hard for yourself.."

 Chapter 5 - 005: If there is something that called as fate, then this is one of that

    When Arthur''s vision is back he feels very weak and he fell to the ground, even if he can hear someone talking to him but he felt his eyes is too heavy so except for the blurry figure he can''t see clearly, Arthur feel there is someone who is helping him moving and lifting him up from the ground.


    "... .. ... okay?"


    He can''t hear clearly and in the end, Arthur lost his consciousness.


    ....


    Arthur didn''t know how long he is pass out but he can feel he regains control over his own body slowly so he tries to communicate with the system.


    ''What happened with the modification process?''


    ^The host is giving a commend to bought modifications for your brain and hearth and the host want to upgrade it directly to level five so the pain that host feel is an unavoidable side effect^


    ''Why I didn''t feel anything when I bought the previous modifications like Golden Eagle Eyes and Heavenly Body?''


    ^Because host bought it at level one and upgrade it step by step so, host body is strong enough to bear the pain^


    ''In other words, modifications are not just granting me special power but it really really changed me?'' Up until now, Arthur didn''t think the outcome would be like this because when he bought Golden Eagle Eyes modification he just feels a little uncomfortable at his eyes, the same has happened when he bought the Heavenly Body modification


    ^Please remember to check the status menu^


    ^Modification and Ability have different sections so of course, it will have difference like price and process^


    ^Modifications, like what it stated. Modifying the host body to meet the host expectations^


    ^Ability is different with modifications because it will not change host base appearance^


    ''So much pain for manipulating the elements...''


    ^This is the price host need to pay for taking a shortcut and make a rush decision ^


    ^Congratulations, because of the modifications of your heart it will increase the natural healing ability that host body poses and make host is not easy agitated by outside influence^


    ^Congratulations, because of modification of your brain your memorizing abilities and reflexes is improve^


    ''I never thought there is still some benefit''


    "Oh, you''re awake?" A playful sound is heard from the side of the bench


    Arthur gets up slowly and sits on the bench before he looks at the source of the sound, grey fur, rhombus-shaped eyebrows, gold earrings on the left ear, and lastly purple bag around his body.


    What about clothes? Of course, there is none because what is described previously is not a human but a cat, or more exactly a spirit in the shape of a cat.


    ''Puck...? Seriously?'' Arthur stuns for a moment ''Then that''s mean Emilia is around?''


    "Why you''re spacing out like that? Are you mesmerized by my cuteness?" Puck in his little cat form spinning in the air and laughing happily


    "Are you the one who is helping me?" Arthur decided to hide the fact he knows him, because if he says he knows everything about him and Emilia than there is a large possibility for Puck to exterminate him


    "Of course no, the one who is saving you is my precious daughter" Puck declares proudly "If you want to say your gratitude then you need to wait for a bit because she is gone to buy something that you can eat"


    "Eat?" Arthur feels weird because he is clearly didn''t feel hungry at all


    "Well, your condition is a bit weird. Your body is healthy but you lost your consciousness so except for extreme hunger my daughter can''t think any other reason for someone to pass out in front of her like you"


    "I think there is a bit of misunderstanding..."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m not feeling hungry"


    "... then how about my daughter who is running to get food for you?" Puck feel the situation is slightly awkward, even if he is a great spirit but his knowledge about healing is not worth mentioning so he just agree with Emilia when she said he faint because of hunger "Well, how about this... when she arrives you just need to eat and say you''re thankful to her?"


    "Alright..."


    "Oh she is coming"


    In the distance, there is a girl with long silver hair and purple-blue eyes. She wears a white and purple outfit along with a white flower in her hair. She brings a basket with bread and water inside it.


    "Oh, you''re awake? That''s good, here try to eat this first" when she is seeing the person she helps is awake and remember the cause why he is faint she hand over the basket without hesitation


    Puck who is floating behind her make a sign for him to eat the bread and say thanks to her, Arthur needs to hold back his laughter because that was quite a funny sign.


    Arthur eats a piece of bread and feels it was quite hard despite it was still warm so after he finished it he drinks the water and puts the basket on the bench.


    "Thank you for your help, my name is Arthur Spencer, may I know your name?"


    "My name is Emilia, you didn''t need to thank me because I help you for my own convenience. You''re coming from an alley and faint in front of me so it makes people think I was the one who makes you faint, so I help you because I didn''t want other people to think it was my fault, because of that you didn''t need to say thanks to me" Emilia explain her own reason and denied Arthur''s gratitude word


    ''Oh, she is act like in the anime, but she introduces herself as Emilia and not as Satela, is it because in Subaru''s case it was involving the royal election and in my case is not?''


    "And my name is Puck, please to met you" Puck extend his little paw and Arthur accept it


    "You''re very light"


    "Of course I''m a spirit after all" Puck floating back to Emilia''s shoulder before put his little paw on his chin "Speaking of which, your body has no mana at all, this is very strange"


    "Well, not everyone has mana inside their body, right?" In his world, there is no mana, and the people called as a magician is just a trickster, not a real magician, so it was normal if he didn''t have mana inside his body


    "No, everyone is born with ''gate'' inside their body. And the reason why not everyone becomes magician it has a connection with their gate so even if they can''t use magic there still a little mana inside their body" Puck explains it to Arthur and make several motions "But if I look at your attire it seems you''re not a normal citizen? And I never heard there is a noble family with the name of Spencer"


    "Puck it''s rude to ask other people situation like that, I''m sorry Arthur if Puck makes you uncomfortable" Emilia is apologizing because in her opinion it was rude to questioning someone like that, even if she wants to know too, she prefers to know it from the person itself willingly rather than questioning like Puck


    "It''s fine, it was understandable because he treats you as his daughter. Well I''m not from this place so it was normal if you never heard my name"


    "Oh, can you tell me where do you come from?" Emilia is slightly interested because she never leaves Elior forest before and just coming out of the forest a year ago


    "It''s very hard to describe but I come from a very very distant place" Arthur answer apologetically because there is no way he said he comes from another world, or say he is coming from a land behind the great waterfall because the people in this world believe if the world is a flat land surrounded by the great waterfall or called as Cascade by several people


    "Oh right, look like you''re fine now, do you have a plan?" Even if she is slightly disappointed but Emilia didn''t show it on her face


    "Plan?" Yes, what is my plan?


    Honestly, since he sent to the trial dimension by the system his daily routine is killing the monster and traveling, no plan, no goal, no dream.


    "You... didn''t know what you want to do?" Emilia look at the stunted Arthur and ask because she feels slightly concern with his situation


    ''What is my dream? Even if I have a second chance but what is my dream?''


    "Are you okay?" Emilia put her hand on Arthur''s shoulder and ask him worriedly ''Is there something wrong with his memory? Can hunger consume his memory too?''


    Arthur raise his head and look at the worried face in front of him and a slender hand on his left shoulder


    "My mother told me if I need to repay the kindness that other people give to me, and now I already eat the bread that you bought and so I need to repay you" Arthur decide for his current goal, he wants to see what is the ending of this world full of irony with his own eyes


    "You didn''t need to do anything for me, as I said I helping you for my own convenience and not because of you or your sorry state when you''re lying on the ground unconsciousness" Emilia reject Arthur''s idea to repay her hurriedly, but unfortunately her rejection reason is very weak


    ''She said it herself if I was in a sorry state... so she took pity on me?'' Her rejection is quite convincing at the first part but it turned to awkward at the later part ''If you want to say it was for your own child then you didn''t need to mention about my sorry state at all''


    "Well, it was like this. Even if you help me by giving me food now it can''t solve my problem because I didn''t have money to buy anything and for renting a place for resting so I need a stable source of income or something that can help me to solve my current problems"


    "But my daughter already help you once so there is no need for her to help you again" Puck feel the person that his daughter help is slightly suspicious


    "That''s why she needs to be the one who helps me, because if you just giving fish to a starving person than he will starve again tomorrow but if you teach him how to fishing then he can search for the fish alone without your help"


    "But I giving you bread and not fish..." Emilia retorts innocently because she feels it was rude to compare the bread that she bought from a store several hundred meters away from where they''re now with the smelly fish


    "... What I want to say is if you want to help someone than you need to solve the problem if not you''re not helping that person but just pending his suffering"


    "So you want to leech off from her?" Puck didn''t hide his hostility because he thinks his daughter is meeting with a shameless scammer


    "Of course not, how about if I work as your bodyguard and you will need to provide me with food and lodging, of course, I''m very welcoming if you can give me salary but we can discuss about that in the future" Arthur voice out his shameless proposal to Emilia, if this is the interview in his previous world then he will hundred percent throw out of the office but the person who is standing in front of him is a person with heart full of kindness but she always refuses to admit it and instead she always thinking anything she does is for her own selfishness "I just alone and I didn''t know anyone..."


    Arthur gives the last push for his proposal and the result...


    "I... I can promise you about the food and lodging but about the salary... it''s not like I didn''t want to pay you but... I stay in someone mansion... other than food and lodging I can''t promise you anything"


    His plan is success, Emilia is described as someone who is like to take care of others so with a little story it''s nearly a hundred percent his plan will work.


    "No problem at all, please to work with you Emilia-sama" Arthur raise his hand for a handshake and Emilia accept it with some confusion ''Why someone who acts miserably before looks like very happy?''


    "Haah... this is the first time for me to see such shameless way to get a job" Puck look at Arthur for the last time before he disappears back to the crystal

 Chapter 6 - 006 : self promotion

    "Well now, I eat the meal you give to me and now we will discuss how I repay you"


    "You don''t need to pay me because I do it on my own"


    "No, you didn''t understand, I really really broke and not have money to buy another meal or stay in the inn so I need a shameless proposal here. I will become your knight or bodyguard but you need to provide me food and lodging as a basic payment of course if you can give me a salary I''m very thankful "


    "This is a new technic for getting job employment? You''re really creative you now"


    "But I didn''t need bodyguard or knight because I have puck by my side"


    Puck can''t help to throw comments from the side


    And satela tries to reject him, but Arthur didn''t back down and try again.


    "I know you have puck but I think he can''t by your side for 24/7 because as we talk I feel his mana density is decreasing over time, if you think I didn''t have the ability to back up my proposal we can have a spar, of course, my price will go up if I come out victory."


    "You''re very confident in your self Arthur "


    "Of course if you fight on your original form I will lose but with your current power I can still come out victory"


    "Hmm, you''re right, so other than fight what other ability you have?"


    "If I want to flee I confident no one can stop me"


    Arthur talk to Puck with pride but puck look at him like an idiot


    "Are you sure that''s the greatest ability you have?"


    "Of course! Not every time you need to jump to the fight! Sometimes you need to retreat to achieve victory!"


    "Well you have a point there"


    "Come on puck can you stop asking so many questions and just say yes? It''s not like I want a huge amount of money as a salary"


    "Of course I need to do it because literally, I need to entrust you with the safety of my precious daughter "


    "Puck...."


    Satela who from the start didn''t let out a single word try to tell something to puck who looks like will not stop asking questions to Arthur


    "Puck, I think it''s alright to hire him? He does not look like bad people and I think it''s more appropriate if I have a knight that represents me other than rosswal, I don''t know why but sometimes I feel he is not entirely good people "


    "Well when you mention Rosswal I think Arthur more pleasing to the eyes"


    "So how about my proposal?"


    Arthur listens to the conversation between satela and puck so of course, this is just rhetoric questions


    "Before that, I want to apologize to you, Arthur "


    Satela bow to Arthur and make him feel awkward, why? Because he knows the truth from the start.


    "I''m sorry I lied to you, my name is not satela but Emilia. And I also a half-elf"


    "Well if it''s about your name then you just need to tell me your real name but for the other, I don''t know why you apologize about it to me "


    "But I''m a half elf.. silver hair.."


    "Yeah, I heard it you say you''re a half-elf and what''s wrong with your hair color? It looks beautiful to me"


    "¡­.ah."


    Emilia made a strange sound in her throat, before suddenly turning away from Arthur, finding the nearest wall, kneeling beside it, and holding her silver-haired head in her hands.


    In the face of such an inexplicable reaction, Arthur just didn''t know what to


    say.


    "Take that!"


    "what are you trying to achieve with your soft paw?"


    The gray cat, which as always seemed to come and go as it pleased, had punched him in the face with its paw like it was reenacting a fancy fighting move.


    Puck purred, flicking at his whiskers with the same paw he had punched Arthur. "I don''t know, I just felt this overwhelming frustration and couldn''t keep it bottled up inside of me."


    "are you just try to find a random reason so you can punch my face?"


    "I mean, I''m not really mad at you or anything. If I had to say one way or the other, I''d say it''s the opposite."


    "The opposite?"


    "Yes, the opposite," Puck said with a nod.


    But before Arthur could ask what Puck really meant by that, Emilia had returned from her strange state.


    Twisting the ends of her silver hair in her fingers, Emilia glared at Arthur


    "Arthur, you¡­nincompoop."


    "Nobody uses the word ''nincompoop'' anymore, and what have I done to be insulted by you? If I''m not wrong you''re apologizing to me but now you''re insulting me it''s really confusing you know "


    "Hmph. If you don''t understand that not my problem. More importantly, I can hire you but we will talk about it in my place are you want to follow me?"


    "Alright let''s go"

 Chapter 6 - 006: Why The Journey To The Mansion Is Taking So Much Time?

    Inside the carriage, Arthur closes his eyes not because he is sleeping or even suffering from a sick motion but because he takes a look at the reward given by the system after he successfully comes out of the trial dimension. Previously he didn''t have a chance to check it because of the pain that he suffered and after that, he meets with Emilia and Puck, so he checks it now when he has time.


    He got a lot of system point from the monster that got killed by the lightning and blizzard, even if it''s not his intention but the fact all of that monster killed by him indirectly still make him qualified to get a reward.


    A total of 19.462 system point and add with his remaining system point after bought and upgraded the modifications he has 14.323 system point. Although he received more than nineteen thousand system point it didn''t mean he killed that much monster because there is a large possibility for new monsters is killed in the process and rewarding him with different amounts of system point.


    ^Congratulations, Host receive a title of ''Monster Hunter (Beginner)'' after killing more than ten thousand monsters ^


    ^Congratulations, Host successfully pass the trial dimension, rewarding ''Kusanagi Sword'' to the host^


    Host: Arthur Spencer


    Age: 23


    Modifications: Golden Eagle Eyes +5, Heavenly Body+5, Hearth of Ice +5, The brain of Lightning Lord +5


    System point: 21.723


    Equipment: Lugunica Knight Suit, Shooting Star Set, Kusanagi Sword


    Title: Monster Hunter (Beginner)


    ¡ñMonster Hunter (Beginner) : +10% damage to monster race


    Arthur is very happy with how much system point he has but remembering the pain he feels it still make him shudder a little.


    ''System can I have Senbonzakura?'' This is one of his favorite abilities and something that he thinks as a very cool ability. Well, although he didn''t like the one who uses it but the ability is more important than the wielder. ''Give me a solution at the cheapest price!''


    ^Calculating... The host just need to buy seed of divine telekinesis for a hundred points and buy Senbonzakura ability for five hundred points^


    The seed of Divine Telekinesis: A seed that will grow inside the Host soul. It can manipulate one hundred objects.


    ¡ñ100 system point


    Senbonzakura (Ability): A power own by shinigami, this power is very destructive not just to physical form but also to soul form. Turn a sword into countless sword shards in the shape of cherry blossoms petals


    ¡ñ500 system point


    ''How about the side effects?'' Arthur didn''t want to experience that kind of pain again, even if he has several dangerous experiences when he is in trial dimension but it doesn''t mean he can gladly accept something that painful


    ^Buying an Ability will not give Host any painful side effects even if Host buy it directly to level 10^


    ^To avoid painful side effects it was recommended for Host buying the Seed of Divine Telekinesis and upgrade it with intervals of an hour for each upgrade^


    ''Give me Level five Senbonzakura and level one Seed of Divine Telekinesis, upgrade the seed automatically after it safe until level five''


    With this round of shopping Arthur''s system point decrease to around three thousand system point, after confirming there are another ability and modifications in his status panel without feeling the pain, Arthur fell relief and let out a sigh.


    "Are you sick?"


    Arthur''s stop playing with his system when he heard Emilia''s question, if it was in xianxia world maybe Arthur will think it was an insult but when the one who asks this is Emilia then it was because she is worried about him


    "No, I just remember some unpleasant things... how long until we arrive at your house?" Arthur shifts the conversation because he didn''t want to talk about it


    "My supporters house" Emilia smile and correcting Arthur''s mistake "Just another half an hour I think?"


    "So you didn''t know it well..."


    "I''m sorry but I''m not the driver so I didn''t know the exact time we need!" Emilia pout a little before she looks at Arthur again "Why you are more interested in the duration of our journey rather than about my origin and why I have a supporter?"


    "Then why not you tell me about it?"


    "Why I need to tell you?"


    "Because I''m asking you, and my kind lady will answer it, right?"


    Emilia glares at Arthur for a while before letting out a sigh and starts telling the story about herself


    "So, in other words, you''re a future queen right?"


    "Basically, yes"


    "Then where is your guard?"


    "Puck is enough for me"


    "Then why there is no one who helps you and they seem like avoiding you?"


    "Because... I was a silver hair half-elf" Emilia hesitates a little before she answers Arthur''s question and after that, she looked down


    In this world there is a taboo existence that illustrated as a silver hair half-elf, Arthur knows it too and he intentionally talks about it because he thinks of she wants to be a queen than she needs to stop looking at herself as the split image of that witch.


    "And then what''s wrong with that?" At first Arthur want to use the same phrase that Subaru says to Emilia but he change it at the last moment "I meet with an interesting person by chance, he calls himself as ''Elf Lover'' and say if elf is the most beautiful thing in the world no matter it was pure blood elf or even half-elf, he loves them all" Arthur choose to use one of his encounter with a person from his previous world as example


    "That''s sound like a pervert..." Emilia change her sit position and create a little space between her and Arthur


    "Well, what I want to say is not about that pervert but I just want you to know there is no way we can make everyone please, so forget that haters because somebody loves you"


    "Somebody? Who?"


    "That pervert"


    "I would rather have a lot of haters" although she said it like that, the gloomy face she had before is gone now


    "Arthur"


    "Yes? You want to know that pervert address?"


    "It''s not that, are you not afraid?" Emilia ask with a serious face


    "Afraid of what?"


    "If you became my knight, then you''d be target by people that hate me"


    "Like the Witch Cult?"


    Emilia shudder a little when she heard Arthur''s question.


    The Witch-Cult is an organization that existed for over 400 years since the times when the witches were active. They are evil enough that knights are ordered to annihilate them immediately should they appear. Followers are elusive, their means of hiding unknown, allowing them to survive until the current time. Their purpose is rumored to be the resurrection of the Witch of Envy.


    "Yes... like them"


    "Are you not afraid?" Arthur throwback her question


    "I... I just afraid they will hurt the people around me. I have a dream to create a kingdom where everyone has the same standing point without discrimination. So I will not stop to pursue my dream because of them"


    "Well we''re in the same camp now, so you need to train how to say ''help me'' from now on"


    "Are you sure? You will not regret it in the future?"


    "Regret..." Arthur at loss and look at the outside of the carriage, he lost in his own mind before he let out a sigh and answer her firmly "There is something that makes me regretting it until now, but joining your camp is not one of that"


    Emilia looked at her own feet with a little smile on her face and with her bell-like voice she said "Thank you"

 Chapter 7 - 007 : Roswaal mansion

    In the carriage Arthur is thinking to spending his remaining system point to enhance his fighting abilities because he doesn''t know what that clown will do if he pops up out of nowhere as Emilia''s knight so he need be more versatile, no matter what Arthur need to recognize he is one of the greatest magicians in Lugunica kingdom.


    ''How much system point I have?''


    ^124.893.560^


    ''How much I need to paid for the full ability of senbonzakura?''


    ^25.000.000 with zanpakuto or modified it and host can make other types of equipment that system recognized as host weapon have this ability as well for 40.000.000^


    ''Why this is more expensive than magic?''


    ^zanpakuto ability have a destructive effect on psyche and soul so this is more expensive than magic "


    ''If I want to remove the need of wielding handle sword in sikai mode and control the Bankai mode with my hand how much I need to paid?''


    ^searching for answer... host need to buy divine telekinesis ability from the system for 1.500.000.000''


    ''Than that''s out of my reach ''


    ^host can buy seed divine telekinesis for 50.000.000 and upgrade it your self^


    ''how much step it has? How much I need for each upgrade?''


    ''System give me modified senbonzakura and seed divine telekinesis and upgrade it to stage three''


    ^ability is such acquired.... calculating host power.... host power is reaching a certain threshold so you now need to kill stronger monsters to get system point^


    ''And here come the nerf... how much I need to buy mystic eye or Sharingan?''


    ^mystic eyes can''t be bought and the cheapest sharingan is 10.000.000 for one tomoe^


    ''So there is something I can''t buy, and in this world, I think Sharingan will not have much use if the flaw not remove, give me the list of Sharingan price''


    ^one tomoe 10 milion, two tomoe 30 million, three tomoe 60 million, mangekyou sharingan 250 milion, eternal mangekyou sharingan 1 billion ^


    ''Wow, what a price... might as well forget it, tomoe is worthless and mangekyou is had great risk, and for eternal mangekyou with the nerf I think I can''t accumulate that much system point ''


    "What are you thinking about Arthur?"


    The voice of Emilia is bringing Arthur focus to the reality and he just smiles to her and said


    "I think about the right way to protect you because I will become your bodyguard so I need to do it properly "


    "Well you don''t need thinking it that''s hard because I not going out too much"


    "Even if you are coped in the home you didn''t know when a meteor will fall on top of your head, in my dictionary, there is no safe place in this world "


    "Hahaha, your way of thinking is really amusing, even if I said we will go home this is not my home. But mansion one of noble who supports me"


    "Support you?"


    "Yes currently there is no king in Lugunica kingdom so there is an election for a new king and the candidates need to get recognition of dragon stone in this insignia"


    Emilia took out a badge with golden dragon patern and a red jewel in the center of the badge


    "You can try to hold it so you can understand why this is important"


    The dragon on the badge was, in fact, the state symbol of the Dragon Kingdom of Lugunika. In Arthur''s hand, the red jewel shone with a dull light, but when it was returned to Emilia''s hands it shone brightly as if delighted to be back in the hands of its owner.


    "So you must guard it well and not get it lost or stolen "


    "Hey I think as my knight you need to look after it to"


    "First, with the current me, I not officially become your knight. And two in our contract I state I will protect you but not your belongings and three if that badge really important you can''t let it lost or stolen in the first place. And four I will not work for something that I did not get the benefit"


    Emilia look at him with unbelievable look


    "You look like a knight and dress like a knight even if you have different colors but you behave like a mercenary that works just for profit it''s really unbelievable "


    "Hmm, these clothes? Ah, I didn''t tell you anything about me right? Well next time I will tell you"


    "Why not now?"


    Emilia asks with titling her head because she is actually curious about it but can''t get a right reason to ask it and if she forces him to answer something he doesn''t want to talk it will be very rude.


    "Because look like we arrive in our destination"


    ''It looks exactly like in the anime, how come that maid siblings can clean it every day with just two people..''


    When Emilia and Arthur get off from the carriage rem is already waiting for them, or just for Emilia because Arthur just an add


    "Welcome home Emilia-sama, Roswaal-sama slightly worried because you''re coming home late"


    "I meet with someone interesting so I''m late, I will introduce him to roswaal to so can we enter now?"


    "Yes, Emilia-sama "

 Chapter 7 - 007: Roswaal Mansion

    When Arthur arrives in Roswaal mansion what is his first opinion about the mansion? Just one word ''Huge!''


    The Mansion is a giant white house with five watchtowers with the fifth one being the center one, a giant garden and a black roof. It is surrounded by a forest known as the Kremaldy Forest.


    "We''re arrive, this mansion is own by my supporter Margrave Roswaal. Well, if you meet him in person you must prepare because he is slightly... unusual"


    Arthur pretends to hear everything that Emilia says because he knows this mansion quite well, what he worried the most is the clown reaction.


    Arthur predicts because he is not a part of this world then the gospel in Roswaal hand will not mention anything about his arrival. Even though Puck permits him to follow Emilia, Roswaal maybe will not permit the existence of unknown variables that can disrupt his plan to resurrect Echidna.


    "Welcome back, Emilia-sama" At the door to the mansion a pair of siblings are giving their greeting to Emilia


    "I''m back, Ram-San, Rem-San. Can I know if Roswaal is in the home?"


    Arthur didn''t need Emilia''s help to recognize the two people he sees right now, who didn''t know a pair of Oni siblings? Of course, someone who didn''t like anime will not have knowledge about them.


    "Arthur, this is the eldest sister Ram, and the little sister Rem. Both of them is a maid that work for Roswaal and responsible for anything in this mansion" after Emilia ask several things she wants to know from the siblings she introduced him to Ram and Rem


    "Please to met you, Arthur-sama" as if they practiced it before, Ram and Rem speak with the same timing and word


    "Please to meet you too, Ram-San and Rem-San. Maybe you already know it that I will start to work for Emilia, so I hope we can get along and helping each other"


    "I will go inside first, you can following Rem-san because she will arrange a room for you" Emilia walk to the mansion followed by Rem


    "Please follow me, Arthur-sama" Ram leads Arthur to the fourth floor and tell him several important rooms that he needs to know


    "Rem-San, can you stop use honorific to me?" Arthur voice out his discomfort because this is the first time someone calling him with such honorific and it feel very weird to him


    "That''s impossible, Emilia-sama is a future queen of this kingdom and Arthur-sama is her knight, our hierarchy is different so Ram need to call you like that" Ram rejects Arthur and answer like it was a matter of fact


    When Arthur heard her answer he remember if this is a place with a monarchy political system so position and bloodline are very important. Without he realize it Arthur and Ram arrive on the fourth floor and stop in front of a door


    "This is your room, the only door at the end of this corridor is Emilia-sama room. You can take a rest inside immediately because Ram can testify if this room is very clean" Ram open the door and walk inside ahead of Arthur


    ''Even if you say you can testify it but the one who cleaning every room in this mansion everyday is definitely Rem'' remembering how bad the girl in front of him compared to her little sister Arthur can''t help to make a comment inside his heart


    "Either Ram or Rem will inform you if the dining time comes, do you need anything else?" After inspecting there is nothing wrong with the room, Ram stood outside of the door and ask him


    "There is nothing, for now, you can continue your.... err, work. Thank you" Arthur feel wonder inside his heart if she describes as bad in every work she does, then can it be called as a work? Well, she is not his employee so he didn''t need to think about it.


    At his room Arthur take out the Kusanagi Sword from the system inventory, this is a straight double-edged sword with a width of 3cm and 70cm length and the sword had a black scabbard and matching hilt.


    Arthur wants to test the sword sharpness so he creates a block of ice and slashes it with the sword, even though he didn''t use that much strength the sword cut through the block of ice easily without resistance.


    When Arthur equips all of his equipment he feels a bit weird because there is already a knife set strapped to his wais and where he can put the sword? Carrying it with his hand all the time? Of course, that''s not a solution so he stores it back to the system storage.


    "System why there is level for Senbonzakura but there isn''t for Hiraishin no Jutsu?" This is not because he really wants to know the reason behind this but because after he calculated how much system point he needs to upgrade Senbonzakura to the maximum level it will need 496.000 system point


    ^Hiraishin no Jutsu is a safety reason given by the system for the Host to increase the survival ability of the Host, so the ability is given at maximum level without the need to upgrade it again^


    ^Senbonzakura is an ability that has several stages so for the Host safety it was divided into three-part. The first part is below level five, in this stage Host just has access to Shikai form. At the second stage host need to reach level five to reach this stage, and at this stage Host can use Bankai form. And the last stage is when you reach level ten, at that level Host can use Senbonzakura power without limitation^


    "There is a limitation?" Arthur quite surprise because there is no such a thing mentioned when he bought Senbonzakura


    ^Senbonzakura is a shinigami power, so if your soul is not strong enough there will be consequences if Host use it without limitation^


    ^Every upgrade will increase the synchronization between Host soul and Senbonzakura power^


    "It makes a sense" after hearing explanation given by the system Arthur feel slightly better


    Yes, just a little bit. Because no matter what he feels it will not decrease the amount of system point he needs to reach level ten.


    When he is still inside the trial dimension there is a time he found a cave near pond of water and decided to use it as his base so he makes it comfortable as much as he can but no matter how comfortable then cave is it still pale in comparison with the soft bed where he is lying now.


    Drowsiness ?ssaults him just a moment after he lay on the bed and slowly his consciousness is invited by the dream world. Maybe it was because of mental fatigue for living alone in the forest for six months or maybe it was because he feels safe in the mansion, after several minutes he enters very deep sleep and didn''t know if there is someone who is entering his room.


    ...


    It was evening¡ªthe sun had already set in the west, just as the crescent moon took its place in the night sky¡ªwhen the secret report took place.


    It was a large room. The center had a table and tall chairs for receiving guests; farther within, the room was furnished with a chair and desk for its owner to conduct his writing affairs. The ebony desk had sheets and feather pens are strewn over it, besides which stood a cup that was still steaming, a gentle aroma wafting up from it.


    This was the uppermost floor in Roswaal Manor''s main wing, the private study of its lord, Roswaal L. Mathers


    "There is something that bothering you, Roswaal-sama?"


    "Hmmm.... you''re right, Ram" Roswaal close his book and look at Ram with his usual smile "There is something that unpredictable appear and I''m confused about how to handle it"


    "Please pardon me Roswaal-sama, because Ram didn''t know if you encounter such trouble. If you want you can tell me what to do, Ram will try her best to solve it" Ram bows her head and answer apologetically


    "Naaah, it''s not something that important, what more important is about our guest"


    "Are you talking about Arthur-sama?" Ram asks with a little confusion


    "Yes, Emilia-sama is just going out yesterday and now she is back with someone else she calls as her knight" Roswaal rotate his chair and look at the crescent moon in the sky before he looks back to Ram and beckoning his hand "Come here"


    "Yes, Roswaal-sama" Ram walk without hesitation and sitting right across Roswaal''s ??p


    "What he is doing now?" His voice was like a whisper, but it reached its mark with no difficulty


    "I''m just leaving him for a moment before I back to his room with Emilia-sama but he is sleep when we enter because there is no answer after I knocked on the door and called his name" Ram heard her master''s voice in her ear as he stroked her pink hair


    "Are you think that''s just an act?"


    "That''s nearly impossible, for someone who is sleeping with a set of knives strapped to his body it was unthinkable he will let someone else take it and do as we wish." Ram sighed a little, shifted her position in her master''s arms, and sank farther against him. He gave Ram''s pink hair a good stroke with his palm.


    "Well, the great spirit is permitting him to stay by her side so there is zero possibility he is involved"


    "Yes, he will stand out too much to have been sent to infiltrate this house"


    "Theeenn... let''s just see how it will progress from now on" as he spoke Roswaal pulled the curtain over the window


    What happened after that, not even the moon was given the privilege to see.

 Chapter 8 - 008 : discussions

    In the dining room


    There are five people in there Roswaal, Emilia, Arthur, ram, and rem


    Of course just Roswaal, Emilia and Arthur who sit and eating while ram and rem standing behind Roswaal.


    "So do you mind to tell me why you''re bringing someone else to home Emilia-sama?"


    "He is Arthur Spencer, I meet with him today in the capital and a lot of things that happen and he ends up as my bodyguard?"


    "Why you seem like not sure like that..."


    Arthur can''t help to comment from the side because he sees Emilia put her finger on her cheek as if she does not sure make the right choice of not for hiring him as a bodyguard


    "Spencer? I thiiink I never heard the name of this household in the kingdom Lugunica "


    "Well this is the first time I come to this kingdom and all I can say I don''t even know how I can end up here"


    Roswaal look to Arthur with just his yellow eyes and after a while, he stood and opened his arm wide


    "Soooo it''s like that then I will introduce myself, my name is Roswaal L Mathers welcome in my humble house, Arthur Spencer "


    "Well I feel thankful for your hospitality and care but can I ask you a question?"


    "of course you can, aaask me anything you want to know"


    "Why I can''t see and feel other people in this household? I didn''t even see other maids in here except the twin sisters over there "


    "That''s because they''re the only maid here you know"


    "Eh? Seriously? With this huge mansion, just two people do cleaning? I know the blue hair.. ah, Rem right? Have a strong physical strength but I didn''t feel Ram have the same physical strength. But look like you didn''t intend to hire a new maid?"


    Roswaal was silent to Arthur''s question, crossing his arms at the table.


    Roswaal''s face displayed a smile, but the eyes with which he regarded Arthur subtly changed.


    "You truly are a mystery, having come to the house of Mathers at the far reaches of the Kingdom of Lugunica, yet you do not know the circumstances Amazing that you made it past royal customs."


    "Well, I am kind of an undocumented immigrant in a sense¡­"


    Arthur''s casual reply startled Emilia; she gave him a glare like she was scolding a young child.


    "I can''t believe it. If you say things like that so easily, bad people will make mincemeat out of you."


    "Nobody uses mincemeat anymore."


    "Don''t joke about this. Hey, Arthur, is that really true? Is everyone where you come from like this, or is it really just you who don''t know?"


    Arthur, feeling bad at how Emilia was genuinely worried, reflected upon his own behavior.


    "Err, more like my lack of time going out of my home and socializing with other people make me like this? And the part of I said I''m an undocumented immigrant is the truth you know, and I really would be grateful if you filled me in."


    "Arthur do you know this country¡­the Kingdom of Lugunica''s situation at the moment?"


    "I just arrived today and Emilia is the first person who conversed with me so do you think I have time to know anything like that? And I''m also broke how can I get information if I''m penniless? I just heard from Emilia that this country is going to hold elections for deciding the future monarch and Emilia is one of the candidates "


    "Oohoo soooo Emilia-sama is already told you her situation? And theen why you still choose to follow her to this place?"


    Roswaal feels interested to the man in front of him because he can''t feel Arthur is lying but he is not sure too because he also has a feeling this man not hundred percent honest and hiding something.


    "As I said before I penniless so I offer myself to become her bodyguard or maybe to make it nobler her knight?"


    "Oh, and what you want as payment?"


    "I want he provided me with food and lodging and it''s will be perfect if there is a salary on top of that but the two conditions before is a must"


    "You seem like get nothing from this I think"


    Emilia seems like can''t accept the contract between them because she thinks if she will owe him and feel indebted if he demands so little


    "You said it yourself, you rarely going out so I can eat and sleep to my heart content you know for someone who is penniless like me it feels like in the heaven"


    "Buuut I think if you really strong you can become a mercenary and get a lot of money you know"


    "I don''t want to admit it but... I''m too embarrassed to ask people so... you know... without single money in me and... I too embarrassed... I end up in here"


    The room became silent because the person who from the start he comes to this mansion and behaves like this is just natural he is here said he is to embarrass to ask people.


    "And I don''t want to use my power for something like a robbery so ... well Emilia know the rest"


    "Well even it feel like an unbelievable story I will ask another thing... why you did not feel prejudice to Emilia-sama?"


    Arthur blink his eyes and look at Roswaal as if he is an idiot


    "I might sound rude but are you stupid? How come I felt prejudice to someone who helps me when I starv- helpless?"


    "I think you change your statement in your last moments?"


    "That''s not the point here so forget it"


    Arthur folds his arm and close his eyes and make a stance that he will not talk about it anymore.


    Roswaal very curious about the reason how come Arthur decide to become Emilia''s knight but when he looks to the said person and how she turns down her head he decided to stop it here and ask another question.


    "And Emilia-sama are you certain he can serve as your knight?"


    ''I can''t feel mana from him and except for the sword and knives set he have he look like ordinary people to me''


    Not just because the reason for his identity Roswaal also feel curious why ordinary people like this have very much confidence in front of him?


    "I also didn''t know how strong he is but puck said I can rely on him if something happens and puck can''t be by my side"


    "Ooooh my if your spirit is already said it then this must be fine. Well it''s late already so I will excuuuuse myself, oh and rem will escort you to your room"


    Roswaal left the room with ram and Emilia also stood up and bid him goodbye, and after he is alone in his room Arthur throw himself to the bed and mutter under his breath.


    "It''s been a long time I didn''t sleep in soft ting like this.... playing dumb is really exhausting...."


    And he feels asleep

 Chapter 8 - 008: Discussions In The Morning

    Arthur wakes up and found out he is sleep for a whole of the night there is also a quilt that covered his body and his knife set also place at the table near the bed.


    "Bed is a very difficult temptation, I didn''t feel there is someone who enters this room and strips out my weapon" even though he predicted nothing will happen but being this careless is a huge mistake on his part. After cleaning himself Arthur walks out of the room and tries to find Emilia.


    "If it still morning maybe she will be there..." Arthur looked at the garden on the outskirts of the mansion and with his modified eyes he can find her easily


    Today, she was letting her long silver hair hang naturally all the way to her h?ps. Her outfit was not the robe he''d seen at the yesterday but rather, an outfit that accentuated her light skin and slender physique with its design and the skirt was unexpectedly short


    "When I look at that short skirt in the anime I think that was fan service to make viewers excited upon seeing her, but seeing it with my own eyes now..." he can''t deny this is a high-grade refreshment for the eyes


    It''s very likely Emilia currently is fulfilling the pact between her and her minor spirit contract because there are several blobs of light floating around her body, Arthur mark a tree near the gazebo before using Hiraishin and disappear from the corridor.


    But unbeknown to him there is a pair of eyes that watching all of his movement from behind the door.


    ....


    Sitting under a shady tree Arthur looks at Emilia who is talking happily with the minor spirit but suddenly he is loss on his own mind and didn''t react or even feel there is an uninvited guest on his shoulder.


    "You treat my daughter as a substitute, as a father how do you think I should react?"


    Puck''s voice is pulled back Arthur to the reality and it makes him realize there is Puck that''s who likely uses his mind-reading power on him.


    "... You should benevolent enough to let me stay by her side" Arthur answer nonchalantly, at first he was afraid but there is nothing he can do about it because this is already happening


    "And then you need to give me a good reason why I need to let you stay on my daughter''s side?"


    "You need me to protect her when your work time is over"


    "Do you really think I need your help?"


    "Witch Cult members and their archbishop is not your opponent, but they''re still a tough opponent for Emilia. She is too naive and her kindness will be a double edge sword if her opponent is them, also as someone who is created by the Witch of Greed, Echidna, you must know a thing or two about Authority power"


    After Arthur answer come out of his mouth the temperature around him and Puck is dropping at very fast rate "For someone who knows about me there are just two possibilities, the first is a great spirit and the second is a Witch Cult members" Puck look at Arthur sternly and it seems he is ready to launch an attack at any given moment


    "You know it yourself if it was impossible for me to be a great spirit, and for the second possibility there is the blue hair little girl in the mansion who hate the scent of Witch so that''s impossible for her to not notice it, the same with you because I think spirit can smell the Witch scent and you also know that every member of the Witch Cult have that kind of scent in their body''s" because of the Lugunica Knight Suit Arthur didn''t feel cold at all so he can still talk leisurely with Puck "What I can promise to you is, I will protect her as much as I can"


    Puck stare at Arthur for quite sometime before he retracts his eyes and with that, the temperature between them turns to normal "Why not you say you will protect her with your life?"


    "If I can''t protect her from the enemy then I will just flee" there is no need for him to use his life to trade it with her safety, because as long as he is still alive then that''s mean he can still protect her


    "Then I will leave her at your hand when that time is come" Puck look at the coming Emilia before he whispers to Arthur "I hope you didn''t hurt her and let''s make this conversation a secret between us"


    "Good morning, Puck, Arthur. I want to invite you for dinner last night but you already sleep" Emilia sit down and look at Arthur and Puck "What are you two talking about?"


    "We''re talking about how beautiful this morning is" Arthur stretch his body a little before lying on the grass and look at the clouds in the sky


    "I think there is nothing different between today''s morning and yesterday''s morning though?" Emilia didn''t understand what make he speak like that because as far as she remembers there is no difference between today and yesterday


    "This is beautiful morning because we can talk leisurely and appropriating the beauty of the world when there is a lot of people out there who is struggling just to have something to eat for their empty stomach" Arthur close his eyes while he enjoying the gentle breeze


    Emilia taken aback by Arthur''s answer and she looks at the surrounding before she nodded her head "You''re right, I need to feel very grateful for anything that I have and I need to work hard because I have a chance to change the fate and living conditions of the people in this kingdom for the better life and future"


    "The road ahead of you will be very hard" with the corner of his eyes Arthur sees a resolute look on her face "Your opponent is someone from family with history that can be traced back to the time when this kingdom is created, another one is someone who starts from nothing and gains anything she wants because of her talent and another one is person who can be said as blessed by the world. Each of them has background and understanding about politics and economics of this kingdom far ahead of you, not to mention with your appearance and bloodline that will make it more difficult because the citizens will judge you by your appearance before anything else"


    When she heard Arthur''s word her little shoulder is trembling and she clenches her hand, Puck can''t believe if Arthur will say something like that


    "No matter how much difficulty I will encounter, this is the road that I choose and the road that I need to take, not just because I want to make this kingdom turn to better place but because I have my own objective" Emilia clench her hand before she answers confidently "I know there is a lot of people who hate me because of my appearance, but I will try my best to change how the way they see me with my own hand"


    When she finished speaking she heard a clapping sound from Arthur who is standing without she know when he wakes up and he looks at her with a smile on his face


    "It seems I didn''t make a wrong choice to join your camp, I will ?ssist you in this royal election as much as I can. I want to see the end of this drama with my own eyes" after he said that he disappears from there


    "He disappears? How he can do it?" Emilia open her eyes wide and lool around but she can''t find him at all


    "Hmmm... maybe this is some type of blessing? I didn''t even feel there is magic being use when he disappears" Puck furrowed his brow and try to sense Arthur''s presence but he can''t feel it at all ''It seems my daughter rope in a quite strong person. Well, as expected from my daughter''s charm''


    Arthur decides to speak like that to Emilia not to belittling her or mocking her but because he needs to ensure Emilia he meets has the same character with Emilia in the anime. There is a time when he thinks to join another camp but after thinking it trough he decides to join Emilia camp.


    For Crusch''s camp, it can be said as the perfect camp. She is the head of the Karsten House and a Duchess on top of that and she is honest, sincere, right, being a type of person who is destined to stand above others and also what she sees in a person is not their outer appearance but their character that make her very charismatic in the eyes of her followers. And because her camp is perfect with a good fighter like Wilhelm, the best healer in the kingdom Felix and her as the head of the camp there is no place for him, or so that''s what he thinks.


    For Anastasia camp, well she is a good partner for trading as long as you can hold your advantage but for a subject and vassal relationships, Arthur thinks she is not the right choice.


    For Priscilla camp? He thinks he can''t stand for her personality, and for the soon to appear Felt''s camp? There is the strongest sword saint at her side, except their goal is to dominate the world there is no need for him and Reinhard to stand in the same camp.


    As for where he is gone? Just the corpse in the Elior forest who know it

 Chapter 9 - 009 : Spar

    The next morning after cleaning himself Arthur ready to face the world but what comes to his view when he opens his eyes is a big wide library with a little girl sat on a stool in the center of the room earnestly reading a book.


    ''Oh, I nearly forgot about Beatrice..''


    "Wow this is a very huge library, hello my name Arthur Spencer and I will work as Emilia''s knight from this day onward, please to meet you"


    "So you''re that half-back little girl knight? But to Beti you''re very weak, I suppose?"


    "Well if we fight in this mansion or rather in this library I will lose but if it outside I think the result will be different? "


    "How do you know Beti need this place to defeat you?"


    "You''re drawing mana with this library right? I will just say I know it"


    "So other than boasting yourself and introducing yourself what do you need, I suppose? If there is nothing I want you to leave soon"


    "How cold.. you can''t have a friend if you keep up like this"


    "Who is need a friend I suppose?!"


    "Well, of course, you need it if you did not want to become like Roswaal, or he is your role model?"


    "Who wants to be something like that weirdo, I suppose?!"


    "Haha, well our fun time is over I need to get going"


    "Who is having fun here! As I said just get lost already, I suppose!"


    Arthur leaves the library with a slight smile on his face and he makes a way to garden if he didn''t remember wrong this is the time for her to converse with lesser spirits.


    "This mansion is really huge... I think I need to take a shortcut "


    "Good morning Arthur, you woke up early"


    "Well it looks like you just wake up when I come"


    Puck let out a yawn and rub his eyes with his paw


    "Well as a contracted spirit I can''t draw mana from the atmosphere so I depend on Lia''s mana"


    "Do you need some? Even if I can''t use mana or store it in my body, for now, I can still work as the catalyst you know"


    "So you also know I can use mana drain? Well I will not dwell on your secret as long as you didn''t endanger Lia"


    "Don''t worry I will not endanger her because I need her for getting my daily meal and if I failed to protect her there is no one who willing to hire me again"


    "Do you need to use Lia as your reason as cover your regret?"


    "Ugh... I forget you can read my tough... just let it be can you?"


    "I didn''t use anything to you but I just guess it, I live this long is not for nothing. The way you see Lia is like there are a pain and regret from your eyes. I don''t know who is very important to you to make you like this but... I hope we will never be enemies... I wait for a long time to see her have a friend"


    "You''re a very caring dad"


    "Of course, she is the reason of my life and she is my everything"


    "What the two of you talking about?"


    When the two lost in their own mind a bell-like a voice is heard


    "We are talking about how beautiful you''re Lil'' miss, right puck?"


    "Yeah, Lia is always beautiful no matter how much someone looks at her"


    Arthur and puck nodding their head and look like they already prepare for this


    "Moo.. please don''t play a joke on me"


    Even if she answers in plain voice if someone looks carefully there is a slight blush on her cheek


    "Also, Arthur can you not call me Lil miss? No matter what I still older than you because I''m is a half-elf"


    "But what I can see you''re mentality 15 so I''m who might be in my 24 is older than you"


    "But you can''t call me that! Don''t treat me like a kid!"


    "So how I need to address you? As your knight, I can''t just call you your name"


    "You can call me like yesterday, I fine with it"


    "But if I call you Emilia-sama the face of Roswaal is pop up in my mind so please..."


    "Than don''t use the honorific "


    "That can''t do.. how about the princess?"


    "Reject!"


    "My liege?"


    "Reject!"


    "My lady?"


    "It''s sound I''m very old though "


    "You said it yourself! So how about Emi?"


    "Why you shorten my name?


    "Well, this is a sign of my affection. It''s like how Puck calls you Lia¡­ A way for two people to show how close they are to each other."


    Emilia''s face expressed surprise at Arthur explanations then her cheeks reddened a bit.


    "F-fine. I''ll accept that. Hey, don''t look at me like that!"


    "Er? I thought I was getting rejected again? What''s that positive reaction? Do you mind to explain this, Mr. Puck."


    As Emilia turned her face aside, Puck sat on her shoulder and twirled his mustache.


    "My daughter doesn''t have many friends, so being called by an intimate nickname makes her happy. Put simply, she''s easy."


    Arthur exclaimed in surprise, " So my lady''s easy! Ah, joke aside are you finish with your training?"


    "Yes, but I feel weird why all of those lesser spirits curious about you? This is not happening normally "


    "Maybe I''m too charming for them"


    "You''re really know how to boast about yourself right"


    "Well, then Emi do you want to spar with me? I think you also need to hone your fighting ability other than politics and spirit"


    "Are you sure about this? You confronting spirit user in a frontal fight is not a wise choice"


    "Maybe that''s true for other people but not for me let''s go to change places"


    When they''re in a spacious place Emilia and puck is ready to start the battle but they stop when seeing Arthur in relax manner


    "Emi, I will be serious here. I know you''re a good girl and have a soft heart but because of that I want you to have a strength to protect yourself, I just fear there is a time when I can''t reach you in time. So for the first thing I want to say is...


    Never leave an opening for your opponent to launch an attack "


    When Emilia listening to Arthur speaks he vanishes from his place and appear in her left side and swinging his sword luckily puck react in time and make ice shield to block the sword and Emilia move because of her instinct told her to stay away from there.


    And she feels lucky because she believes her own instinct because when he sees where she stood before the ice shield is slice evenly and look very smooth at the place where it cut through by the sword.


    Emilia and puck launch ice shard to Arthur but what they look is really a surprise


    All of the ice shards is vanish one meter around him


    "He.. how?"


    "He cancels the magic?"


    "Well not really... I just scatter all of the ice element around me... if you want to beat me then you need to increase your output and speed of your ice magic "


    "Before that, that''s very dangerous Arthur! What if puck late to make a move are you seriously want to cut me?!"


    "How can I emi... but as I said in a battle you should never leave an opening for your opponent to launch an attack "


    "And that''s also valid for you"


    Booooom!!!


    "Puck... I think that''s a bit powerful? What if he is seriously injured?"


    "But that Arthur is nearly sliced you, Lia! This is just a bit of payback"


    "But-"


    "Well that''s right puck that''s also valid for me but I never said I leave an opening for you to exploit "


    "Double element? But seriously lightning? It''s been a long time since I encounter something like this "


    Puck murmuring about something but Emilia stating toward Arthur with disbelief in her eyes because she knows puck put a lot of magic on that attack before.


    Arthur did not move a little bit from where he stood from the start but there are countless ice particles that floating around him.


    "Congratulations you''re right but there is no reward, the second thing I want to say is after you successfully hit an attack to your opponent don''t let your guard down and ready to strike again or you employ your defense in case your opponent is fooling you and launch sneak attack"


    Emilia reflects on her mistake where she engaged conversation with puck and didn''t focus on the battlefield


    "And the third thing is... when you face someone like me you must be run because it''s impossible to win again me"


    "You''re quite full of yourself boy"


    "Come on puck you, I know you have a high pride but if you launch an attack and try to confront me that just make you lost your mana in a very fast rate, other than make a futile attempt you must slow down an opponent and run with your life and try again when you strong enough "


    "You talk as if you already defeat me, Arthur"


    "It''s not like that emi, but if you insist I will make you witness another ability I have, scatter senbonzakura "


    At the end of his speech, Emilia feels the temperature is turned down and countless small petals that floating around of Arthur.


    "In case you didn''t know this is cherry blossoms petals but you must not touch it, this is made from my blade, in other words, this is just countless sword shards and even if it can attack physical thing the main purpose of this ability is to kill something that doesn''t have physical concepts like spirit or soul"


    "So you said it''s checkmate for me and Lia?"


    "Well I can still add a thirteen-time amount of the current petals so I hope you surrendered"


    "You''re right...if what you claim is true then this battle is meaningless"


    ''He is really strong, and look like he held back very much. I''m glad he will be Lia knight maybe he is not as strong as sword saint but he is clearly stronger than just ordinary royal guard knight ''


    As puck and Arthur speaking Emilia turn away and sat in a gazebo with dissatisfaction plaster across of her face


    "Well, I think... I overdid it a little?"


    "You need to make her happy again Arthur "

 Chapter 9 - 009: A Bet

    "Today harvest is not that good"


    Arthur comes back to the mansion when the night is fall and his mood is not that good because the number of system point he received is not as much as he expected to be. But when he opens his room door what he sees inside isn''t the same room he slept yesterday but it was a room that truly screamed book archive at you. The breadth of the room was about twice that of the first one, chock-full of bookshelves that rose to the ceiling and each shelf was lined with books.


    There is a petite girl with long cream-colored hair that she has tied in two twin drills along with blue eyes that have a bu??erfly pattern at the center. She wears a frilled dress with pink ribbons, tights, and shoes. A tiny crown lays latched upon the rear right side of her hair, with a bu??erfly-shaped ribbon joining her cape at her sternum. She is the artificial spirit created by the Witch of Greed, Echidna, and she is the guardian of the forbidden library, Beatrice.


    She held a large book in her hands as she sat on a wooden footstool, from which she looked up at Arthur.


    "Welcome to Betty''s place, human. I want to invite you because there is something that I want to know from you but you aren''t within the mansion boundaries for a whole day so I deliberately invite you here, you will not reject my invitation I suppose?"


    "So this is the Door Crossing magic from dark type magic" Arthur look at the forbidden library in front of him and the corridor behind of him "I really can''t feel the change until the last moment I gripped the doorknob"


    "I''m impressed you can feel the change but can you tell me how you can feel it, I wonder?" Beatrice really feels what she said, knowing about Door Crossing magic is a thing but can feel it is another thing altogether.


    "You can say I have some achievements in the field of space magic" of course what Arthur means as achievement is not about an understanding of space but because he put a seal on his doorknob but when he opened the door he can feel if the seal is move to one of a room in the third floor


    "Then you must have a good understanding of dark magic, I guess" but when she remembering how he can disappear in front of her in the morning Beatrice look at Arthur suspiciously "But Betty didn''t feel any mana being used when you disappear and reappear in the garden this morning, I suppose"


    "What? When you see it?" This time Arthur really feel surprised because he didn''t know if there is someone who is watching him


    "You''re very distracted by those half baked little girl''s leg so of course, you didn''t feel my presence, no matter how high your knowledge you''re just a ?ustful human, I suppose" Beatrice look at Arthur and speak with unmasked disdain in her face


    "From a certain girl perspective, I just looking for an unknown" Arthur defend himself using Echidna''s words


    "There must be something wrong with your head if you treat something behind a girl''s short skirt as an unknown that you need to know, I suppose" Beatrice a little taken aback when Arthur said a familiar phrase that she never heard for a very long time "You just had your head collided with something when you practiced that magic, I suppose"


    "Let''s put aside the short skirt problem, what is the reason for you to invite me in this late night?"


    "Except for wanting to know how you can achieve that kind of teleportation without using mana there is nothing that Betty need from you, I suppose"


    "So, I can go to my room now?" There is no way he would tell her how Hiraishin no Jutsu is work and anyway he is also didn''t understand the meaning of the seal itself.


    It''s true he could instantly move to the location of anything marked with his special seal, whether a tool, place, or person that was marked. He also can erect a barrier space capable of warping away anything that comes into contact with it and then directed it to another location where he marked beforehand. But that''s all he received from the system, just how to use this technique not how to create this technique.


    "If you didn''t want to tell Betty about it then there is just two possibilities that left" Beatrice reacts as if she knows he will reject her well she will be more surprised if he told her "With this Betty can discard a possibility of this technique being created by you, so except for this is a type of divine protection. Another possibility is the Authority. I suppose"


    "So you suspect me as an archbishop of the Witch Cult?" Arthur laugh when he heard Beatrice mentioning about Authority, well that''s understandable for her to speculate like that because with Authority of Greed Regulus Corneas can travel at extremely high speed


    "Betty just want to say it, and for you to be an archbishop of the Witch Cult is impossible" Beatrice shake her head and look at Arthur again "Well, for you to choose to act like a knight for that half baked little girl is something that maybe can benefit Betty so Betty won''t pry anything from you any further, I wonder"


    "You like to use other people for your cause too?"


    "If a human can be some of use for Betty then they need to be thankful because of that, I suppose"


    "You''re really Roswaal''s little sister, both of you have the same personality" Arthur didn''t feel angry or anything because of her answer instead he just laughed at it


    "Who the hell wants to be his little sister?!! I wonder!" Beatrice throw the book on her hand at Arthur''s direction but unfortunately, he is already gone from the forbidden library


    "Cih, he is sure very fast. Next time Betty need to seal the space beforehand, I suppose" Beatrice pick the book before she continues to read it again, and after that, the silence is back to the never-changing forbidden library


    .....


    The next morning


    Today Arthur once again sitting under a shady tree in the same spot like yesterday, there is also Puck but they just sat there looking at Emilia who is converse with the minor spirit, without make any conversation.


    Seeing there is nearly zero chance for Arthur to open a conversation with him, Puck makes a fake cough to attract his attention so the one who will speak first is Arthur. But what he wants is not achieve because after puck let out several fake cough Arthur didn''t even spare him a single glance.


    "You''re quite heartless, there is someone coughing near you but you didn''t even help him" Puck give up and speaking first


    "I never heard a spirit can catch a cold, and a great spirit of fire on top of that" Arthur can feel Puck want to converse with him but didn''t want to start it, but for some reason, Arthur didn''t want to react like what Puck hoped for


    "I just curious where do you go yesterday?"


    "I''m training" well, the only way for me to grow stronger every day is slaying those cash machine so this reason is can''t be considered as a lie at all


    "So you still like to training, Arthur?" Emilia who is complete her daily training takes a seat at his side and asked curiously "I thought you''re not training again because you''re strong already"


    "Why you say I''m strong?" If someone who said it to him, Arthur will need time to consider it was a pure question or sarcasm, but considering it was Emilia who is asking and with her pure smile he just curious with her opinion


    "Puck said it yesterday" Emilia answer without thinking too much before she put her little finger on her cheek "And yesterday you can disappear in front of me and Puck, so with your speed you''re must be a very strong fighter"


    ''Well, asking explanation from her is wrong in the first place'' she is someone who is known as not that good for phrasing what she means because of her lack of social interaction with people


    "Are you not curious about my battle power? There is no way for you to trust your safety to me without you know how strong your knight is" Arthur stand up and offer his hand to Emilia "As a queen candidates Knight position is not something you can pass around easily so I will give up my position as your knight if you can beat me"


    "I''m not weak you know, and you will be facing a spirit user so this will be a two vs one battle" Emilia take Arthur hand and stand up before smile confidently "Let''s make a bet, as you said Knight position is not something that I can give to someone easily that''s why we not make a pact until today, if your performance is satisfying you can become my knight if you lose then you need to obey one of my order. Of course, if it was something you didn''t want to do you can reject it but I can raise another order how about it?"


    Deep inside her heart, Emilia is like to compete with other but unfortunately, there is no one who wants to acknowledge her let alone compete with her


    "Then let''s move to spacious place first" Arthur accept it gladly, at least with Hiraishin no Jutsu he is confident he can win as long as Puck didn''t change to his original form


    "Let''s start!"


    After hearing Puck''s voice Arthur skillfully retrieves two knives and throw it at Emilia''s direction, seeing the oncoming attack there are two barriers made from ice crystals erect in front of Emilia, the first barrier is created by Emilia and the second one is Puck''s.


    The first knife collides with the ice barrier and shatter it easily before stop by the second barrier that''s harder than the first one, but before the pair of girl and cat breath a sigh of relief the second knife hit the hilt of the first knife and break free from the constraints of the ice barrier and hit right on Emilia''s head.

 Chapter 10 - 010 : i cant find appropriate title for this chapter

    "Well, what we have here... oh look like our little miss Emilia is upset who make you like this? Tell me, I will settle it for you "


    "Can you not use a tone to soothing a kid?"


    "Then why you''re like this? I know maybe I''m a bit hard for you so..."


    "No, you did not do anything that wrong, I''m upset to myself because I''m very weak and if there is no puck... also I will remember clearly what you taught me today"


    "Well I hope you will not use this advice because that''s mean I''m useless as a knight but it will leave a bad taste in my mouth if I leave you upset like this so I will bring you out to tour around the capital"


    "I''m very thankful for your concern but I can''t. I need to study for election "


    "Oh come on this will not take a lot of time"


    "What do you mean not take a lot of time, we need several hours to reach capital use dragon carriage"


    "Who said we will use dragon carriage?"


    "We walk until capital ?"


    "I think you forget about my precious ability that I said when we first meet"


    "Oh, you said you are unstoppable when come to retreat?"


    "I''m glad you remembered it puck but I will be happier if you said no one can stop me if I decide to move"


    "I think you just make it longer than retreat.."


    "Emi you need to change your clothes first, I will wait for you here, even if I lied to you it''s not like you lost something right? You''re also will go to change your clothes in the end so take it as you just change your clothes and you need to come back here because you forget to take puck with you"


    "But I don''t know how I can forget about puck? It''s very confusing..."


    "Oh please emi just leave already and come back here again "


    "Alright alright.."


    "Are you really can take her to capital faster than dragon carriage? Even if you have lightning magic, I must stop you if you want to take Emilia using that magic"


    "Rest ?ssured I not that stupid, just look at my greatest power and become my fans"


    Several minutes later Emilia comeback and wear her usual outfit but with additional robe that imbued with magic by Roswaal to obstruct other people seeing her face.


    Arthur reach out his hand and take off the robe from emila put his hand on her head and speak gently to her


    "You look better and beautiful without this, so why you need to use this"


    "But-"


    "Are you the real Satela?"


    "Of course not! How-"


    "There you have your answer, you''re Emilia and you''re not satela, why you must hide your beautiful face like this"


    "But ... other people will"


    "That''s the shortcoming of human... human always tend to fear the unknown, they didn''t know who you''re and they didn''t even know what is your name but they knew someone that''s very scary that according to history have a look that exactly like you. That''s why they''re fear you, they didn''t have the bravery to face that unknown or rather to confront satela so they take you as an easy target. But you didn''t need to feel fear because no matter what happens I will always by your side as long as I still your knight. And if... if this kingdom point their weapon to you, I will not mind to freezing this whole kingdom, that''s my promise so don''t forget about it emi"


    ''What is this? I feel he is not joking at all and he seems like have the power make it become reality ''


    Puck who see the play from the side slightly worried by Arthur promise


    "...thank you... Arthur.. I will try to not hiding again.. but you must not promise something like that lightly you know, what will you do if some people harbor ill intentions to you because of your promise before?"


    Emilia looking to Arthur with teary eyes but she has beautiful smile decorating her face


    "Ahh I need to clean myself, sorry can you wait for a little?"


    "Haah... At least wait for me to answer before you''re leaving emi"


    Arthur can''t help but let out a sigh watching Emilia who running to the mansion


    "Thank you for heal some of her wound... I''m lone can''t do anything about it but maybe with time her wound will heal overtime "


    "The wound can be healed but can''t get erased.. that wound will be her part of life, shaping her personality and make her what she look like now"


    "You know, a promise is very important for spirit user so I hope you did not make a promise lightly to Lia"


    "So you think I just joking when I said I will freeze this whole kingdom? I never lied before so I have ability to backing up my word, in this kingdom I can count with my hand who can beat me"


    Puck can''t let out a word to rebuke him but his attention is drawn to a bird in Arthur hand that has its throat slit by Arthur but not even e drop of blood spill and the bird is still alive and look like didn''t know if its throat is wound.


    ''He is freezing time?!''


    "Look like I still need more practice..."


    "Sorry for make you wait.. so when we will go?"


    Emilia comeback without wear the robe and have a dazzling smile on her face, puck just snuck to her neck before disappearing but because this is not the first time Emilia didn''t think it''s unusual


    "Well then.. can I have the honor to hold your hand lady Emilia?"


    "What it''s? Do you know the etiquette for dancing? So you''re really a noble?"


    "Will you believe me if I said I just read about it? Also, it''s kinda hurt my empty hand is hanging on the air like this you know "


    "Tehehe.."


    Emilia put her hand in Arthur''s hand but before she can speak they''re already in the entrance to some alley


    "This is how? Illusion?"


    "Let''s tour around the capital, emi"

 Chapter 10 - 010: Outcome of The Bet

    Blood splashed everywhere and a lifeless body falls to the ground... or so that''s what happened in some people''s head.


    The knife breaks the barrier but there is no one standing behind the barrier, there is a sound from his left side but instead looking at the source of the sound Arthur leaps up to the sky and throws three knives to his left side.


    The sound of metal and ice being shattered is heard not far away from where he stood before, from where he heard the sound from his left side before Arthur see Emilia standing on top of a tree made out of ice with her palm open aiming at Arthur who landing smoothly on the ground.


    Her long silver hair flapped in a warm wind. Her violet eyes were imbued with a powerful will. Her beauty was so great that none who witnessed it could ever forget. Her outward appearance was enough to draw the eyes of others several times over, but Arthur didn''t have time to enjoy this beautiful view because at the same time he lands on the ground Emilia launch another attack.


    The sky was covered in the pale glow of absolute zero, the pale light danced violently, the frigid air spawned fine fragments of ice, reflecting the light to create a fantastic sight¡ªa phenomenon known as diamond dust. The light wildly dancing in the sky cracked open, and a surge of mana froze water droplets in the atmosphere, this created a total of four sharp, icy spears that she launched in an instant.


    "Break" Seeing the incoming icy spears Arthur didn''t even move a single step from where he is standing but he clasps his hand once and the four icy spears that Emilia hurled to his direction is break and scatter as diamond dust.


    "How can that be..." even if she is taken aback by that sudden development Emilia didn''t just stand there but as Emilia murmured, the ground tapped by her tiptoes was being dyed white.


    Centered on Emilia, the frost covering the ground spread farther turning it into frozen earth for a twenty-yard radius around her in the blink of an eye. It was a familiar sensation under her soles. Influenced as she was by the forest she had been born and raised in, gliding on ice was second nature to her.


    Experience living in frozen forests for many years and her bloodline makes her very nimble and her movement is very smooth and fast, gliding over the ice Emilia was running circles around the Arthur to throw off his aim.


    "This is little tricky if I want to win this battle without using all of my cards but still convince her" Taking out Kusanagi Sword Arthur close his eyes and channeling lightning element to the sword and wait patiently for an opening


    "If you''re won''t move then just stay still there as long as you can" The instant Puck made this statement, thick walls of ice rose up surrounding Arthur on four sides, his path of escape blocked leaving him completely defenseless.


    Immediately, the icy walls let out a creak as they shot spikes from the surfaces within, there was nowhere to run, a lethal attack without any forewarning. Prey struck squarely would be impaled inside the walls, frozen to the last drop of its flowing blood and shattered.


    It was an attack that embodied the innocent cruelty under Puck''s adorable surface. But¡ª


    A bellow rose from inside the icy encirclement and the next instant, the icy walls broke into smithereens with a high-pitched sound. The ice-turned-shards twinkled as Arthur still standing in his place, unharmed.


    "Puck, do you know how he can standing unscathed under such barrages of attack?" Emilia leap out and make a space between her and Arthur who still standing there with a sword in his right hand


    "No, there is lightning imbued into his sword and when he swiped his sword from left to the right, the lightning is come out of the sword and destroyed anything that coming to his way"


    ''But there is not even a sliver of mana being used by him in the area, this is also divine protection? Except for that, there is no other possibility, but if that''s also divine protection, how much divine protection he has? This is slightly interesting''


    What Puck thinking is in line with what Beatrice thinking, she is watching the fight from the window of the fourth floor.


    "Vollachia''s Blue Thunder?" Roswaal who is watching from one of room in the mansion with the twin maid squinting his eyes but soon he shakes his head "That''s certainly Iiimposible, riiight? That fellow is very prideful. Buut with his existence at her side, this is a good thing? Or a bad thing?"


    Ram and Rem didn''t speak and didn''t interfere with their lord monologues, but there is a certain thing they understand if Emilia-sama knight is a very strong person.


    "Maybeeee it was a goood thing, if she can become a queen with his help then my goal will be achieved at that time" even if he speaks alone Roswaal never avert his eyes from the fight between Arthur and Emilia, his yellow left eye glistening with unnatural colors. From his observation, there is a possibility if what Arthur uses in battle is some type of divine protection because with his yellow eyes he can''t see magic being used.


    ''Divine protection of ice, lightning, and it seems he has some affinity with space because he can teleport and the sword that appears out of nowhere, it seems like he is an incomplete version of sword saint. Interesting''


    ...


    The fight still continues with Emilia use all kinds of tactics she can think and Arthur in defensive positions but if this fight is watched from different angles it seems like Arthur is a teacher who is training his student. All of the ice crystals that Emilia launched is destroyed by the arc of lightning that coming out of the Kusanagi Sword.


    "Well, are you finish? If you are, then this is my turn" Arthur didn''t keep downward but his aim is at Emilia''s direction as if the sword can pierce her from where he is standing


    "It''s bad!" Puck who is sensing the upcoming menace gathers a large amount of mana and wants to create a barrier.


    But before Puck can complete it Emilia who release icy mist that surrounds herself with purpose of giving her a warning if there is an attack or person that comes to her, is being destroyed, her face stiffened for the first time in the battle, sword piercing trough Emilia''s head without give her a chance to dodge at all and silence descends on the battlefield.


    "How..." several meters away from her previous place Emilia and Puck is looking at the ice statue made by Puck with the light had been fine-tuned to create a false Emilia that looked just like the real thing still standing there unscathed


    "There is no way for me to lay my weapon on you even if that''s just a fake" before Emilia can understand with the situation around her, there is a black sheath rest on her shoulder and Arthur''s voice is heard from behind


    There is two Arthur on the battlefield, the one who is standing in front of the fake Emilia with a sword more than ten centimeters away from the fake Emilia''s head, and the other one is Arthur who is standing behind Emilia with a black sheath on his left hand, that he put on Emilia''s shoulder.


    But when everyone looks back at Arthur who stood in front of fake Emilia, Arthur''s body is blurring and vanish from there and there is just one Arthur left, and that''s the one who stands behind Emilia.


    "With this, I was the winner of this bet, right?" Arthur put away the Kusanagi Sword and ask Emilia lightly with a little smile on his face


    "How? Since when?" Emilia is very confuse so her word is not very clear but Arthur can understand what she wants to know


    "From the moment I move, I feel Puck gathering the ice element in the air but his purpose is not for creating a barrier so I can detect the change between you and the ice statue. And lastly I predict how long you can leap back without much preparation and I move faster than you to this place to end this battle, I''m not watching you moving around and gliding on the ice surface because of how beautiful you''re but I''m calculating the distance you can cover with your feet"


    ''Well, if I must be honest my hearts skip a beat there but there is no way I will say it out aloud''


    The reason Arthur can move to Emilia''s back is not that he uses Hiraishin no Jutsu but because he tests new magic that he acquired after last night he spends 4.800 system points to upgrade The Brain of Lightning Lord modification to level seven and open new magic, Lightning Lord Incarnation.


    Lightning Lord Incarnation: Completely transform the user body into a lightning element, in this form user will immune to any physical attack and acquire the lightning attribute.


    (Note: at the current stage of modification the recommended duration for using this magic is one minute without any side effects to the user)


    "As Puck said before, you''re really strong. Can you spar with me another time?" Emilia, despite her loss she still asking Arthur with a cheerful smile


    "We need to ask permission from Roswaal first" Arthur answer with a little smile and look at the surrounding, the beautiful garden nearly overturned by their battle


    "Ooohh, if you want to ask my permission I hope you doing it before the battle" Roswaal comes out of the mansion followed by Ram and Rem "But you didn''t need to worry because this little mess is not hard for me, I can restore it easily. You two can spar in the backyard as much as you want but please don''t demolish the mansion"


    "Thank you, Roswaal"


    "You''re welcome, Emilia-sama. Buuuut I must remind you, you''ll a future queen so you mustn''t neglect your study. Well, now let''s prepare for the knighthood ceremony" Roswaal turnaround and going back to the mansion without waiting for Emilia''s answer


    "Well, let''s go Arthur" it seems Emilia is didn''t mind with Roswaal who is leaving without waiting for her answer, instead she take Arthur''s hand and drag him to the mansion


    Looking to the slender hand that held his hand Arthur wondering inside his heart ''This is what people said as friendship being born after a fight?''

 Chapter 11 - 011 : Different sensations

    Arthur tells Emilia about the nature of hiraishin no jutsu and the reason why he chooses the entrance of the alley because if he appears in crowd place that will raise a problem.


    "So you can come and go as you please to any place you marked before?"


    "Yes, as long as I leave my mark, but if someone erases it or alter my mark then I can''t use it again "


    "But I can''t see your mark, and if nobody can see it how can someone erased it?"


    "Someone who is stronger than me, or someone with special ability can see my mark and erased it"


    Arthur and Emilia talking along the way and didn''t bother with how other people look at them, they just wandering aimlessly and go wherever they want, amusement park, historical places, market, etc.


    "I think you''re pretty strong already "


    "I feel happy if you feel like that, but I must admit it there is a lot of people who are stronger than me. Well at least for now"


    "For now? Then you can still get stronger? But I didn''t see you''re training since yesterday "


    "Well, how am I get stronger is a bit different, you can say it as divine protection? I not this strong from the start, hiraishin no jutsu is the first ability I have and then I get ice element and lightning element"


    "So, in other words, you also didn''t know when you will get the new ability?"


    puck who appear out of nowhere is joining the conversation


    "You can say it like that"


    "When the last time you get the new ability?"


    "When we are in dragon carriage after Emi hire me I got two ability, the sword petals I use before is senbonzakura and how I can control it because of my other ability telekinesis"


    "I need a lot of time to practice before I can reach my current power but it looks like you didn''t need to do it, Arthur?"


    "Of course I need to practice Emi but you never see it so you think like that, if you didn''t mind it can you tell me what makes you want to participate in this election?"


    Emilia feel silent and turn down her head, her face expression is hidden behind her beautiful hair, feel awkward Arthur can''t help but abandon his curiosity


    "If you think it''s hard to explain you didn''t need to answer"


    "No... it''s not like that... I just afraid.."


    "What makes you afraid?"


    "No, nothing. At first, I want to help my people in my hometown so I participate in this election but after I come to the capital... I want to make a kingdom where all of the citizens are treated fairly and no discrimination happens in this kingdom"


    "That''s a very wonderful idea"


    Arthur nod his head as if he agrees with her goal


    ''But that''s very childish and naive... there''s nothing like fairness in this world... people born with different family and different situations and that lead to the difference in social status, wealth and achievement if there no difference than people will not try harder to get more and every field will become stagnant... I hope her goal it''s not just wishful thinking like that''


    ''Also system do you have something like a talisman in xianxia novel where you brick it you can notify other people or summon an avatar of other people?''


    ^searching... this is the following item that has a function that host need^


    Arthur scrolling menu but for a cheap item that''s just for one time use


    ''Give me this ring''


    ^Ring of Aegis (Prototype): this ring is a Prototype that created with the hope have the ability to erect the strongest barrier that can prevent any harm befall to the holder. But this ring is just a Prototype so the barrier just can defend one time because this will be exhausting all of the mana that stores into the ring before. (Note: have unlimited mana storage, inserting mana every day is recommended. The more mana in the ring the stronger attack that barrier can deal with)


    This ring can be used for communication but this feature will consume mana from mana storage so long conversation is not recommended and just can be heard by the ring that paired with it.


    ''i think it''s better if I charge it before giving it to Emilia ''


    "It''s time to get home, I need to study politics. I''m very happy Arthur "


    "As long as you''re happy then that''s good "


    Arthur held Emilia''s hand and... they disappear from the capital.


    ????????????????


    In Roswaal mansion Ram and Rem are doing their job and they look like didn''t try to search for Emilia, maybe she knows what Arthur thinking Emilia let out a small laugh and said


    "I already tell them you will take me out so they didn''t need to search me"


    "How thoughtful you''re... but you didn''t think I will just prank you?"


    "You have a plan to deceive me?"


    "Of course not"


    "Then that''s why I believe in you"


    And Emilia walk away leaving Arthur alone in the gazebo standing in there watching her back


    "You believe too much in me... if you put too much hope in someone it will be very painful when it gets betrayed and it will be very hard to heal the wound that it leaves"


    "Like you?"


    "Maybe, can you just leave me alone puck?"


    "I didn''t feel sure if my decision to accept you as Lia knight is right or wrong"


    "At least I strong enough to protect her"


    "Well that''s right too"


    ''But the two of you have a deep wound, maybe just time that can prove my decision today is right or wrong''


    Puck left and following Emilia to the mansion and Arthur who alone in the gazebo vanish and reappear in front one of room in the mansion.


    "If not this than the other one"


    When Arthur open the room he can see the forbidden library there and Beatrice in her place like usual


    "How you can find this room, I suppose "


    "Well that''s company secrets, I come here to search for information"


    "Than just search it and don''t bother Beti, I suppose"


    "Well that will take a long of time so I think asking you is more reasonable than searching it myself"


    "Why must Beti help you, I suppose "


    "Beatrice, what do you know about the witch of envy Satela?"


    "I don''t know that witch other than what stated in the book, I suppose "


    "Then tell me about it"


    "Why I need to tell you something you already know, I suppose "


    "I ask because I don''t know "


    "That must be a lie if you never heard about that witch in this world, I suppose "


    "If I said I come outside of the great waterfall, will you believe me?"


    "You didn''t seem like lied to Beti, so Beti will tell you about the witch..."


    Expression of Beatrice does not seem like she makes fun of him and looks serious


    "The Witch of Envy, ''Satella.'' She consumed the great sinners of yore known as the Six Witches, swallowing up half the world in the process, the vilest of all calamities."


    Beatrice''s words, spoken with emotions suppressed.


    "It is said that the witch d?s?r?s love. It is said she does not comprehend human speech. It is said she envies everything in this world. It is said none have seen her face and lived. It is said her body is untouched by the ravages of time, unable to grow old or decay. It is said the Dragon, the Hero, and the Sage combined their power to seal her away because even they could not hope to destroy her."


    Beatrice spoke point by point, not allowing Arthur to get a word in.


    "It is said¡­"


    Finally, as if reaching the end of her tale, she paused after her preamble and said,


    "¡­she is a half-elf with silver hair."


    ¡ªSatella, the Witch of Envy.


    The Six Witches had made the world scream, but this witch wiped them out in one fell swoop, ushering in a calamity that destroyed half the world.


    A hero had sealed her flesh within a crystal, where she continued to sleep, even then, in some corner of the world.


    He already knows this story from anime but heard it and live with it is have different sensations, He didn''t know how strong the dragon or the sage or even the hero but if three strongest being in this world combined their power and still can''t destroy her and their only option is sealed her than that is a real proof how strong the witch of envy is.


    "So I still need to get stronger if I want to be a good knight, right..."


    "Do you seriously want to become that half-baked little girl knight, I suppose?"


    "I never take back what I said already so I will honor my promise, but with how strong the witch of envy is and how it''s said she look like Emilia I think ... I''m still too weak"


    "So you realize you are weak as an insect, I suppose?"


    "Well that''s explanations from the history book, but what about your opinion?"


    "Why Beti need to tell you, I wonder"


    Beatrice looks like will refuse to answer more than this so he leaves it at that.


    "Well thank you for answering me. Also, it will be better if you come to eat with all of us"


    "Why Beti must waste her time to eat with all of you, I suppose "


    "At least there is puck when you join breakfast so you can it together or feed him"


    "..... I will consider it, I suppose "


    "Than that''s good, goodnight Beatrice."


    Arthur leaves without waiting for Beatrice to answer because he knows with her personality she will not answer him.

 Chapter 11 - 011: Knighthood Ceremony (I recommend you to skip this chapter)

    In a spacious room, there is Emilia standing in front of Arthur who is kneeling on one knee with his face look at the floor. On Emilia''s right hand there is a long sword with a slender form. Every part of the sword from the guard to the pommel seem like they are made out of pristine blue ice crystals while the blade itself is nearly transparent with a purple line on the central ridge and fuller there is also a cross-shape flower design decorates the sword''s guard.


    The Promise Sword: The sword for knighthood ceremony.


    ??May You Forever By My Side: The sword will never rust, dull, and break as long as the lord and vassal relationships is exist


    ??Thousand Winter: Create a blizzard that will act as a barrier and enemy detector


    ??The sword can appear and disappear by the will of the user


    ??Increase ice element damage by 120%


    ??Bound to Emilia Immediately if the ceremony is complete


    After the battle ended, there is a notification from the system it states if he wants to be Emilia''s knight then he needs to use this sword as a ceremonial sword so the knighthood ceremony will be recognized by the system.


    Sensing there is a possibility of additional reward he gifts the sword to Emilia and convinces her to use this sword instead of the one prepared by Roswaal.


    "I''m not born in a royal family or a noble family so I didn''t know how to speak in this type of ceremony, but for you to be my knight I just hope you will treasure your own life instead throwing it to save me, because even if I alive, I will live full of regret forever" Emilia speak honestly to Arthur "I hope you will be the greatest knight in the world. May glory and victory will always stand on your side"


    Emilia lays the side of the sword''s blade onto Arthur''s right shoulder and then she raises the sword gently just up over Arthur''s head and places it on his left shoulder. Rem who is standing at the sideline come up and accept the sword from Emilia before she is backing to her previous place.


    Emilia held Arthur''s face in both hands, she lifted Arthur''s face, whose eyes were closed, towards herself, Emilia bent at the waist and bestowed upon Arthur''s forehead a light kiss.


    ^ Congratulations the Host successfully acquire title ''Witch of Frost''s Knight'' rewarding Host with 200.000 system point, complete ability card x1, random ability card x1 ^


    There is a change to Arthur''s suit, at first, it was Royal Guard uniform with the same type as the one wears by Felix but with base color black and white color as variations but there is a little change where the white colors change to purple.


    "Thaaat is the most unusual knighthood ceremony I ever seeee" Roswaal open his mouth and break the silence in the room


    "This is a bit of problematic indeed..." Arthur stand up with a wry smile on his face


    "Eh? It can''t be done like this?" Emilia didn''t understand with which part is a problem in the eyes of Roswaal and Arthur


    "The knight is sword and shield for their lord, if you want them to prioritize their own life then that''s mean they''re just a garbage weapon that can''t help their lord in time of need" Puck appear and give Emilia an explanation


    "I didn''t mean it like that! I just didn''t it to happen so that''s why I''m saying it!" Emilia speaking with panic all over her face


    "Don''t worry, I know you didn''t have any ill-meaning. If there is a time when death is the only outcome, I will flee" Arthur paused a little and look at her eyes "of course I will bring you with me"


    Emilia look at Arthur''s eyes and didn''t answer him


    "Well, with your ability I think there is just a small amount of people in the world who can stop you" Puck yawn on Emilia''s shoulder before he disappears again


    "Weeeell, the ceremony is over then let''s head to the dining room. Rem already prepare a lot of delicious food for us there" Roswaal lead the way and once again he didn''t ask Emilia''s and Arthur''s opinion, or it can be said he is like to ignore or people''s opinion, especially about him.


    .....


    In Emilia''s study room she is busying herself with reading book that can help her to be a good monarch, inside this room there is quite a lot of book for politics, economy, and military, there is also several books of history. And the one that Arthur currently holds is one of those historical books.


    ''System how come I got a lot of reward from being her knight but just received a sword for overcoming the trial dimension?'' Arthur feels very ecstatic with a hefty reward that he received from the system but he is slightly suspicious because the great reward mean greater dangerous situation he will face


    ^ The system judge if this change will bring this world heading to brighter future rather than how it must be ^


    ^, Of course, it didn''t mean there will not any obstacles on the road that''s why Host receive an ample amount of rewards ^


    There is just one person that can be called a knight for queen candidates, that''s why even if there is a lot of people who want to be Crusch''s knight there is just Felix who holds the title knight for her. And with him being Emilia''s knight then that''s mean Subaru chance become her knight like how it must be in the original is sealed.


    ''In other words, I have to get stronger every day. How about that two-card?''


    ^ Complete ability card can upgrade one of Host ability to ten levels directly regardless of the current level ^


    ^ Random ability card is like what the name implies, it will give Host a random ability ^


    Arthur glance at his current system points and he decide what he wants to upgrade


    ''Upgrade Heavenly Body, The Heart of Ice, The Brain of Lightning Lord to level ten. Safety first''


    ^ Deducting 144.000 system point ^


    ''Use complete ability card on Senbonzakura'' this ability not just have great destructive power but the most importantly senbonzakura is good for showing off


    ^ Congratulations Senbonzakura is successfully reaching level ten, integrating Senbonzakura into Host soul ^


    ^Congratulations Host from now on you can use Senbonzakura power without any side effects ^


    ''Use random ability card now''


    ^ Congratulations host acquire the new ability, Hyourinmaru ^


    ''Why I receive another shinigami power?''


    ^ Even if it was random, the highest level of ability you have will affect the outcome ^


    ''So in other words, if I use this card before upgrade Senbonzakura, I still get this ability?''


    ^Not exactly, what you will receive is weak zanpakuto power and impossible to draw zanpakuto power on captain class like Senbonzakura^


    ''Then I must consider I''m quite lucky because I want to show off. Well, I can cover the weaknesses of Hyourinmaru with The Heart of Ice modification so it''s good too, upgrade Hyourinmaru to level six immediately''


    "What are you reading, Arthur?" Emilia ask Arthur who looks like in a deep thought


    "Oh, just a history. How is your progress?" Arthur stop communicate with the system and look at Emilia


    "Not bad, but there is a lot of things I didn''t understand about politics, military, and economy..." Emilia leaning back on the chair and cover her face


    ''Isn''t that same with didn''t understand anything at all?'' Arthur is taken aback when he heard it "Why you have not hired anyone to teach you?"


    "I didn''t have money to pay them" Emilia has a pained smile on her face "And there is no one who wants to teach a silver hair half-elf even if they''re asked by Roswaal"


    "Sorry" This is his mistake to forget about how prejudice this world is to a half-elf, a half-elf with silver hair on top of that "Even if there is no one who wants to teach you now, that didn''t mean there is no one in the future"


    "Thank you, I know you just want to comfort me but I''m happy to hear it" Emilia loot at Arthur with her usual smile, but who knows how she feels deep inside her heart


    "Emilia-sama, do you ever have a dream if you will have a knight on your side?" Arthur put down the book and look at Emilia''s eyes directly


    "No... never" dare to, is what she didn''t say


    "But look at me, I''m standing on your side and I''m also your knight, someone who you never dream of"


    Yes, from the first time she met with Roswaal and he said if she is a queen candidate she just focus how to improve herself because even if she longs for someone to stand at her side, there is no way someone who wants to have any form of relationships with her, let alone being her knight.


    "Emilia-sama, please remember it. It doesn''t matter how your appearance is, and it doesn''t matter what your bloodline is. Because even if you''re a dragon, Oni, human, or even half-elf. That''s not something you can decide, but the most important thing is how big your heart is and how strong your character is. As long as you still believe in yourself if you can become a queen, then I think you can achieve it" Arthur standing in front of Emilia''s desk and his eyes never avert from her eyes, in this multiracial world the possibility of every race live in harmony is nearly impossible


    "Thank you... really, thank you, Arthur" This is the first time there is someone who believes in her and recognizes her for who she is and not looks at her appearance as a silver hair half-elf


    Even if Roswaal treats her well, that''s because he has his own objective and because she is useful for him. But Arthur is different, they just know each other no more than three days but she feels if he treats her very well he look at her different with how people look at her, and his word is something that she hopes to hear from someone for a long time.


    ''Even if this is something that inevitable because of her appearance, but seeing it with my own eyes makes me hope Satella successfully destroy this world in the past''


    What Satella did four hundred years in the past is leaving a wound that can''t be healed by time, and because of that, the hatred that people have is direct to every half-elf. Because it said Satella is a half-elf with silver hair and Emilia is born as a half-elf with silver hair, similar to what the history said about Satella appearance.


    "Just focus on your study but still you need to take care of your own health. And for anything else, just leave it to me" Arthur put his hand and ??r?ssing her hair before he vanishes from there

 Chapter 12 - 012 : a filler day

    "I miss soft bread..."


    Arthur sits on a stair that leading to the outside and watching Emilia while mumbling mindlessly, he is very bored because like what Emilia said she is rarely going out maybe that''s because election or maybe because her appearance but Arthur hope this is because the former.


    "I''m sorry if the bread is not to your liking, Arthur-sama"


    "What?!"


    Rem is standing behind him and bowing her head and gave an apologetic face.


    "Sorry Rem, I did not dislike your bread but I just missing something from my hometown "


    ''Shit I forget the one who handles food here is Rem and I just complain about it when she is near, I must change the topic ''


    Even if Rem appearance is cute but one can''t forget she is from oni race... and that morningstar


    "Oh, right Rem do you have fresh milk? I need a full bucket "


    "What do you need it for Arthur-sama?"


    "I see you didn''t have bu??er here so I will make it"


    "Butter? What''s that?"


    "Well there is maybe a lot of things it can do but the important thing about bu??er is it can make a bread texture became softer"


    "Please wait a bit, I will go to the nearby village to buy it"


    Rem looks like more energetic maybe because she wants to know how to improve her cooking skills


    ''Seriously who is have an idea to pair a girl like that with morningstar...''


    "Wait, maybe I will come too. It''s a bit boring here"


    "Yes Arthur-sama "


    On the way to arlam village Rem ask a lot of things about how to make bu??er and in the end, Arthur tells Rem how to make it step by step and how to process other things from the leftovers.


    When they will comeback Arthur place his hand on Rem''s shoulder and they reappear in front of the mansion because Arthur notified Rem beforehand so she is not to shock but she just feels surprised.


    "So this is how you can take Emilia-sama to the city?"


    "Yeah, oh right because I already tell you everything about how to make bu??er than now I will just stand behind you and just interfere when you make a grave mistake "


    "Why you didn''t stop me when I will make a mistake?"


    "Because I can''t cook and I just know how to make it from a book"


    Arthur announces it proudly and he is also can''t say he read it from google and watch it from youtube.


    In the end maybe because her cooking skills are very good Rem can make it perfectly and with magic, everything can become more easy.


    You didn''t have a refrigerator? Then use ice magic


    You didn''t have gas? Than use fire magic


    You late paid your water bill? Than Use water magic to blow up the company


    "What are you doing here Arthur?"


    "Oh Emi, well we try to make bu??er here but Rem is really good at cooking so she succeeded in the first try"


    Arthur tells her how it can ve use on the bread and Emilia look like want to try... to eat a new bread with bu??er.


    In the dining table, there is something different


    Because the bread now look more appetizing than before and have a different flavor and even Beatrice find it more to her like than before.


    "What makes it different, I wonder?"


    "Because we add bu??er as an ingredient to make this bread, so of course will be different from the bread we usually eat "


    "But I never find it in any book I read before "


    "That''s because this is from my hometown"


    Beatrice becomes silent when Arthur mentions his hometown and glance at him and enjoy her meal, maybe she still not believes entirely in Arthur about his hometown being outside of the great waterfall.


    "I think this is not to hard to make it?"


    "As you can see Emi, even Rem can make it in her first try so this will not difficult well of course Rem is very good at cooking but I think this is simple enough for everyone to try it"


    "If you sale how to make bu??er to some merchant I think you will get a lot of money? Why you didn''t do it when you arrived in the capital?"


    "Do you think someone will do anything I said because I tell them I can make something like bu??er?"


    "Well you''re right too, but can we share this to people in the kingdom? I think this will bring a lot of benefits "


    "This is about your dream right... Emi do you believe in me?"


    "Yes, why do you ask it?"


    "Then if you believe me then wait until I think the time is perfect, and even if we share it sometimes later that''s not too late"


    "Well if you said so then that''s fine too"


    "Oh Beatrice I will bother you for next few days so don''t kick me from library "


    "Even if I want to kick you I think you can find it effortlessly, I suppose "


    "Then thanks Beatrice "


    The following day is passing by peacefully


    Arthur spend his time in the library reading a lot of things about the Kingdom of Lugunica and sometimes he also needs to borrow a book from Emilia and this makes Emilia wondering what he is trying to do but no matter how many times she asks he never answer and just said this will be a surprise for her.


    His relationship with the twin sisters is also good maybe because of his status as Emilia''s knight or because he didn''t reek the scent of the witch they didn''t treat him badly like how they treat Subaru, especially Rem who always ask him about new cuisine if she had the time.


    Luckily in the past, Arthur has a lot of time to waste so sometimes he browses how to make something and tried it, and of course he is failed because ''knowing how to make it'' is different from ''can make it'' and this situation leading to a conversation that happened a few days before.


    They are in the kitchen trying to make noodles


    "Arthur-sama you''re very strong and I think you need a lot of time to train how can you still have time for cooking?"


    "Who said I can cooking?"


    "You can''t?"


    The two of them look to each other eyes


    Rem seems like she didn''t believe what he said


    And Arthur can''t accept Rem high expectations because he will very embarrassed if one day he asked to make a dish and he makes fool himself.


    "Rem, i.. not a perfect knight who know how to fight and can cook so... I''m sorry I just know how to make something but can''t make it"


    "But.. how you know a lot of cuisine recipes if you can''t make it?"


    "Well.. at least I can make scrambled eggs... but that''s still overcooked in the back "


    "That''s really unbelievable... something that easy to do..."


    "Well you know how to make it now so I will go, bye Rem"


    Arthur decides to run because he doesn''t want to embarrass himself more than this.

 Chapter 12 - 012: Emi-Life (just an unimportant chapter, skip it)

    Emilia put down her pen and look to the outside of the window, it''s been a week since her last conversation with Arthur that happened in this room. She isn''t afraid if Arthur has gone because he is regretting his choice to be his knight because the sword that given to her by Arthur is still intact. When the knighthood ceremony is over there is a flood of information received by her head from the sword.


    The content of this information is the name of the sword, how to use it, and what will happen to the sword if neither her or Arthur breaks the pact between them.


    Emilia summons the sword and looks at it carefully, honestly, she didn''t think sword with beautiful designs like this can be used on the battle but Puck said this sword can be considered as a magic weapon because of the characteristic of the sword itself.


    "Where are you now...." Emilia makes the sword disappear and let out a sigh before she picks her pen again and continues her study


    Even if she is worried about his wellbeing there is nothing she can do because she didn''t even know where he is gone, so rather than waiting for Arthur and doing nothing she prefers to increase her knowledge about the Lugunica Kingdom.


    ....


    Inside one of the famous restaurants in the Capital city of Lugunica Kingdom Arthur waiting for someone while his right hand playing with a knife and his left hand supporting his chin.


    After waiting for a few minutes there is some who is approaching him. A man with long gray hair and has a medium built, Otto Suwen.


    "I''m sorry, but are you, Arthur Spencer?" Otto scrutinize the man in front of him, a tall young man with medium length white hair with bangs and blue eyes, and he wears similar uniform as the Royal Guard despite the color is different ''I need to handle it carefully''


    "Yes, I am. Please to meet you, Otto Suwen" Arthur makes the knife disappear from his hand "I''m sorry to bother your valuable time but there is something that I need from you"


    "If there is something that you need from me please feel free to tell me, Arthur-sama" from his appearance, Otto judge, if he is from Royal Knight or at worse, is someone from noble lineage so he needs to complete this meeting as fast as he can without making any trouble


    "I want you to be the head of my trading company" Arthur didn''t give any information first but want to see how he will react


    "Me? Why? Most importantly, can I know what is the name of your trading company?" Otto didn''t reject Arthur immediately and treat it cautiously


    "Hmmm... let''s name it as Emi-Life" for the purpose of the election he needs money for many purposes and he needs for people to remember her name first, but if he uses her name without a little play then he is sure the company will gone in the next day


    ''Let''s name it.... isn''t it mean...'' Otto have slightly bad feelings "What is your company specialty?"


    "For now, we will sell the most popular commodity products from Kararagi, Vollachia, and Gusteko. Of course, we will also open a branch there to sell commodity products from Lugunica that have high demand and profit there, but our priority is durable products so food that needs special care is not our concern except for special occasions"


    "Do you have a special route? How about the Mercenary group that will protect the goods on the road? And-"


    "That''s not something you need to worry, leave transportation issue to me" it''s a waste if Arthur didn''t maximizing system storage system and Hiraishin no Jutsu for tackling the issue of sending goods for the time being "what I want from you is make a list of commodities need by each country, price, and profits. After that we need to build a branch in each country and with your background, I think it''s not that hard for you"


    "Even if you said it like that there is no guarantee-" before Otto can finish speaking there is a parchment paper that Arthur pass to him, Otto opens the paper and read the contents and look at Arthur with disbelief "Are you sure?"


    The content of the parchment is the right to mining magic ore in the Elior forest that''s part of Roswaal territory


    "I want you to use the magic ore as our first commodity, 5% of the profit from selling this magic ore will be your reward, you just need to search a reliable partner and everything else will be my responsibility such as mining the magic ore" Arthur put another parchment on the table and this one is a contract between him and Otto "Read this one, if you think the term is acceptable you can sign it"


    Otto read the contract carefully but the content is the same with what Arthur said to him, but the punishment for betrayal is a very scary, death. What makes Otto feel it was scary because it didn''t say how he will die if he betrays him. But after he weights the pros and cons Otto decides to sign the contract.


    "Let''s have happy collaboration" Arthur take back the contract and offer his hand to Otto


    "Happy collaboration... but why I have a feeling if I''m being deceived here?" Otto can''t remove the feeling being deceived by Arthur even if he is trying to analyze every part of Arthur''s word


    "Just your imagination. Otto, do you know the most popular things that people in capital need from Kararagi?"


    "I know several items that will be very profitable if we can get it from Kararagi, but I must warn you first. One of the queen candidates, Anastasia Hosin, is the owner of the large trading company from Kararagi and she has several advantages, so if we want to compete for products from Kararagi it will be very difficult" Otto never have a chance to visit Kararagi but it didn''t mean he didn''t know anything at all, as someone who is dreaming to be a successful merchant he never stop to collect information that he thinks valuable even if he is just a small merchant now.


    "I will give you 300 sacred gold coin, you need to hire several people and I also need a large warehouse to store our goods- just forget about the people, buy warehouse first and temporary headquarters, I will solve about the people problem" There is a group of people that loyalty and honesty didn''t need to be questioned again, slave. But when he thinks it over again Arthur thinks it best to let Otto who buys the slave.


    "Let met again here tomorrow morning, I want the warehouse and headquarters is ready tomorrow" with that being said Arthur didn''t wait for otto answer and leave without hesitation


    ...


    In the past few days, Arthur is traveling to Kararagi and Vollachia and killing the monster in the way to increase his system point. What he needs now is someone who will take care of the problem of money for him and Otto is the candidate that he can think of.


    And Otto didn''t let him down because of the next morning when they met again in the same restaurant he tells Arthur if they have a warehouse now, even if it didn''t locate in a popular area at commercial district but it has a large area that can make it easy to build additional buildings in there.


    After finishing the breakfast Arthur put a hand on Otto''s shoulder before they disappear from there.


    Otto didn''t feel anything at all but he is very surprised when he is fallen to the ground because he is sitting on the chair before and now there is nothing that supporting his body but what makes him feel surprised is not just because of that but because the surrounding and the atmosphere he feels.


    "Welcome to Kararagi, Otto" Arthur pull the curtain and make Otto can take a look at the outside


    "How..? This is ... really Kararagi?!" Otto feels very surprise and he jumps from the floor and looks outside of the window "this is same with how elder brother told me in the past"


    "We''re in free trade metropolitan areas, and this is a house that I bought. In this box is additional 1.00 sacred gold coin for you to buy warehouse and headquarters complete with several slaves that will be our employees here" Arthur get the sacred gold coin from system with exchange ratios 1 system point for one sacred gold coin, it can be said as long as he has system point he can be the richest person in the world but that''s not a long term solution because his expenditure of system point is not just for money but the most important thing is to increase his strength


    "I will come back in a week, at that time I want to see a headquarters that comparable to medium size trading company, make sure to prepare people for headquarters in Lugunica and also the goods for transfer to Lugunica, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Otto answer excitedly and still look at the outside world, he didn''t know how he can take him to Kararagi and he also didn''t know how Arthur will bring the goods back to Lugunica, but because Arthur didn''t tell him then it means he won''t ask about it because he knows, it best if he didn''t know about several things. What important for Otto right now is the opportunity to make his dream come true with the help of Arthur. And if he can bring the goods from here to Lugunica with the same method to bring him here then that''s mean they didn''t need to worry about the safety of the goods in the road and they will have pure profit because they didn''t need to spend money for escorting the goods to the destination.


    "I didn''t know if Margrave Roswaal have people like you as his knight" this is really surprising for someone as eccentric as Roswaal to have this kind of person work under him, with the amount of money Arthur has, Otto, think this is coming from Roswaal because for an old noble family like Mathers family this amount of money is not much considering they''re a magician family.


    "Who wants to be a knight for that clown?" Arthur look at Otto and said "We''re just supporting the same person for royal election, bye"


    "Margrave Roswaal... royal election... same person..." Otto tries to reconnect a clue in Arthur''s word before he shouts on top of his lungs "I know my feelings are never wrong! You deceive me! No wonder the company has such a peculiar name!"


    If he knows he will be a part of people who supporting Emilia he will reject even if there is a large profit present in front of him because the risk is greater if he working for someone with similar appearance to the Witch of Envy, but it''s already too late now, he already signs the contract.


    Otto let out a sigh and open the box where there is a lot of sacred gold coin glittering in there, and there is also a piece of paper where Arthur wrote a company slogan


    ''Emi-Life, Emilia for the better of your life''


    "What the heck with that cheesy line!!!"

 Chapter 13 - 013 : setting up the shows

    "Arthur, i will go to capital because i need to do something do you want to go with me?"


    In a bright morning Emilia visit Arthur in his room who currently is writing something


    "What are you doing Arthur? Can i take a look?"


    Emilia see a lot of papers in his table and look like he spent a lot of time writing something there


    "Ah, umm sorry can you wait a bit Emi?"


    "Oh if you busy i can go with Ram so you can resume what you''re doing Arthur "


    Arthur pause a bit when he heard Emilia will go to capital with Ram


    ''Capital.... Ram... maybe today?''


    "Emi, i need to do something... I''m really sorry can''t accompany you to capital but how about it, i will take you there and how about you take Rem instead of Ram?"


    "But if Rem go then th chores in the mansion.. you know it''s not like i dissatisfied with how Ram work but this is about... how i said it.."


    Seeing Emilia have a confused look when she tried to phrase it more nicely bring a little smile to Arthur


    ''She is really to soft''


    "I must think about your safety so i want Rem who accompany you because she is more combat oriented than Ram. Also i can''t leave for to long because i need to achieve something "


    "This is about your divine protection?"


    "Something in that line "


    "Than i will accept your suggestion, wait a bit i will call Rem"


    ''Well count it as my compensation for you if you come''


    Not long after that Emilia comeback with Rem who standing behind her.


    "Sorry Rem i can''t leave for the time being so can i count on you to protect Emilia?"


    "Please be at ease Arthur-sama, Rem will protect Emilia-sama with Rem life if it need"


    Rem bow her head and speak with solemn expressions and Arthur laugh lightly and pat her head a little


    "If either of you in danger than i will step in, if worst situation happens don''t make a reckless decision and try to preserve your life and wait for me"


    "Rem understand "


    "And Emi, put this ring on your finger . This is a protection ring, if you get sneak attack by someone this is can defend you for one time also this ring can send distresss signals to me. But ofcourse i hope you didn''t encounter dangerous situation that required that ring to active"


    But Emilia accept the ring without any dissatisfaction or anything like that and she put it in one of her finger.


    "Well than let''s go"


    ??????????????


    The trio reappear in one of alley entrances where Arthur used last time when he bring Emilia here, and they''re parting there.


    But Arthur didn''t go back to mansion like he said to Emilia and Rem but he go to the highest building he can visit and scanning the capital, ofcourse the highest building is in the castle but he not foolish enough to climb it.


    "Where are you... come on bro you''re on your off duty why it''s hard to find you..."


    Arthur trying to finding Reinhard because he need him as an insurance and make sure not too many difference with how he see it in anime but he also doesn''t want to just following a scenario so he will make a scenario himself.


    "Ah there you''re, let''s make a it''s a flashy first impression "


    Arthur smile mischievously at Reinhard.


    "Nice to meet you sword saint, Reinhard Van Astrea. My name is Arthur Spencer i hope we can become a great friend "


    Reinhard very surprises because he didn''t feel any other people come close to him but the man in front of him is a real person and not just illusion.


    "Ofcourse i feel very happy to acquaintance with someone as strong as you, Arthur "


    "Can you didn''t call me like that? Called as strong person but a sword saint is feel like an insult you know?"


    "But i didn''t have intentions like that"


    "Haha i know you are not have bad intentions i just want to said it, you''re not use your duty?"


    "Yeah i on my off day so i just walking around aimlessly "


    Reinhard lower his guar because he think Arthur didn''t have bad intentions


    "You seems like didn''t feel happy with your holiday Reinhard"


    "Well maybe because i didn''t have something to do so i became bored?"


    "Hmmm, oh right why are the election not start already? I think as a member of royal knight you know the reason behind it so i hope you can tell me"


    "Well this is not a secret but i rather feel wonder how you didn''t know it"


    Reinhard look to Arthur with surprise expressions paint in all of his face


    ''Shit i forget election need five people before it can start''


    "Ah that''s right.. ngg... how i said it... can you just accept it if i said i never ask about election to someone before?"


    "Alright i believe in you, well we need to have 5 candidates before election can be start and currently we just have 4 candidates so we short of one person. Maybe this is because i didn''t hardworking enough when find the last candidates"


    "Finding a candidate is knight mission?"


    "Well the elder council is give this task to royal knight so we have obligations to accept this mission and complete it as fast as we can"


    "Do you need my help?"


    "Come to think of this, are you a knight?"


    "Are you wandering about my outfit?"


    "Yeah , it''s look like uniform for kingdom of Lugunica''s knight except it''s different color and you bring a sword and it''s not just decorations sword "


    "Well i didn''t belong to any organization but you can said it i work as a knight to someone "


    "Can i know who is it? Maybe i know he or her who is it"


    "Well technically you know her, but without her permission i will not divulge it. Even if it''s not a secret but as a knight you know it right"


    "I''m sorry i ask something i mustn''t say"


    "If you''re feel sorry then i need your help, today there will be a boy well maybe his age is around 17 years old and he has short black hair and brown eyes. As for his clothes... you can remember it the moment you look at him because he has unusual outfit and unusual name. Maybe he will scream for guard in some alley so if you heard it or meet with him please leand your hand"


    "Well i have a plan to walk around so that''s not to hard for me"


    "Then i will tell you interesting information.... well with your ability you can pick something from how he will speaks but the most important thing i want to tell you is... he will guide you to the place where you can find the last candidates for the election, ofcourse this boy doesn''t know it so you will be disappointed if you ask him. I already said my part so see you next time Reinhard"


    "Wai- ah he left... really mysterious person and interesting person. Maybe i must reconsider his information?"


    Reinhard just look around for a moment before he resume his patro- walking around aimlessly activity


    ''Click''

 Chapter 13 - 013: Still In Preparation ( So Just Skip It)

    It''s been a month since Arthur and Otto make the trading company and the name of Emi-Life trading company is quite known to the public because this trading company sells good quality products from Kararagi, Vollachia, and Gusteko with the price that''s cheaper than the other trading company. Arthur also made Otto open several places in the capital for making a product like, cheese, bu??er, mayonnaise and many other things that he can think of. With this, they can help a little to decrease the unemployment rate in the capital.


    Otto didn''t have a choice but to use the slogan that Arthur wrote as the company slogan because even if he is the one that publicly known as the owner of Emi-Life he is just a representative. Of course Otto didn''t use the slogan like in the capital at the first day of opening the trading company but he uses it in Kararagi and Gusteko without any reserves, and for Lugunica, except for capital city that know if there is a silver hair half-elf with name Emilia become the queen candidate, many places in Lugunica didn''t know about it yet so Arthur decided to spread the name of Emilia as much as he can.


    "So our profit is half of the price item that we sold?" Arthur read the report that Otto made for him


    "Yes, because we didn''t need to paid for transporting the goods"


    "There is something that I want you to do, build a house in the large village outside of the capital city and also in several cities, there I want you to spread the news if Emi-Life trading company will provide free basic education like reading, writing, and math for anyone who wants to learn. For the teacher, you can hire people that you deem worthy, for their payment deducts it from my part"


    "Are you sure? It will consume a lot of money you know?"


    "The reason I make this trading company is to support Emilia in the royal election, start it from the border of Lugunica kingdom" with the nature of the royal election, have support from commoners is a must, and giving a little education for the children of commoners is very meaningful for them


    "If you said so..." Otto really didn''t understand the train of thought that Arthur has but as long as there is still benefit for him, Otto didn''t mind to do this unreasonable instruction


    "Also make an appointment with Duchess of Karsten, you can say if we can sell them a weapon and iron 10% cheaper than what she bought from other trading company," Arthur think to make a connection with Crusch at this time will be beneficial for Emilia''s camp


    "If we do this we will offend the trading company that sold weapon and iron to Duchess of Karsten" Otto think it was not a wise move to offend other trading company when they still in development phase


    "That''s why as a precaution for that you need to tell her if she needs to take the goods from our warehouse by her own people and said we can sell 20% cheaper if she stations several of his man in our periphery"


    "But isn''t it mean we make Duchess of Karsten look like forcing us to sell it cheap to her so she will protect us?" This is more dangerous than an offending trading company because with this they will offend one of the oldest family in Lugunica


    "Just do as I said, you mustn''t underestimate Duchess of Karsten" Arthur believe in Crusch''s intelligence and judgment if she will understand the meaning behind his word


    "I need to go somewhere else now, I will come back tonight" after he said that Arthur leaves using Hiraishin no Jutsu


    "No matter how many times I see it that was really an enviable ability" Otto sigh and start preparing what he needs to do today, it''s still early but an order is already given to him "Abusive authorities..."


    ....


    "Arthur, do you will go again today?" After finishing her breakfast Emilia ask Arthur who is lately is rare to stay in the mansion


    "Well, there is something I need to take care of tonight. But I will stay in the mansion before that"


    "That''s good! It''s been a long time since we have a spar, how about today?"


    "Alright we will spar after you finish your study"


    A long-time being alone makes you treasure the time you have with someone that close to you


    Maybe such a phrase is what Emilia''s feeling right now, she even forces Arthur to call her without honorific because she feels it makes them quite distant


    "Alright, I will be waiting for you in the study room" Emilia stand up and walking away leaving Arthur with Roswaal in the dining room


    "I think it''s not something you need to hide from her" what Roswaal means is about the trading company


    Before recruiting Otto Arthur to talk to Roswaal about his plan and Roswaal show his support with agreeing to give Arthur a right to mining magic ore in the Elior forest, with this even if there is someone who wants to investigate about the background of Emi-Life trading company what they can find is Roswaal as a financial backer


    Even if Arthur can exchange sacred gold coin from the system, but he is from an unknown origin the same that is also applicable for Emilia, moreover because of her appearance it will make people overthinking.


    To solve this problem using Roswaal name is the only easy option that he has, Mathers family is as old as Karsten family and they always produce the most outstanding magician in each generation except for two generations before Roswaal J Mathers. Well, they''re the same person after all so it was understandable.


    "I will tell her when the time is right, your gospel just wants you to have Emilia as the queen of Lugunica. Anything else is not your business, right?"


    At their last conversation, Arthur didn''t waste time to play around with Roswaal so he just said if Roswaal should help him and he will help Roswaal for drawing Subaru to Emilia''s camp.


    "Yooouu are not fun at aaalll" even if Arthur answer is not friendly Roswaal didn''t mind it "I''m more curious about your origin now"


    "How about have a battle with me? If you win I will tell you about it" Arthur smile playfully while his hand spinning a knife


    "Youuuur joke is very fuuunyy... how can you fight with someone as frail as meeee?"


    "Nah, let''s forget it. There is no benefit at all for me, do you want to say something before I go?"


    "Are you sure with your help she can be the queen?"


    "Would you believe me if I say she will be the queen if there is no sword saint around?" The strongest sword saint in the history, Reinhard Van Astrea, is very troublesome opponent because he can get any divine protection he needs to ?ssist him on the battle


    "Are you sure you want to speak about treason in front of me?" Roswaal want to remind Arthur if he is a Margrave


    "As if you care about anything else aside of Echidna" Arthur put down the knife and leave Rosswal who laugh as if he heard something funny from Arthur "I really can''t understand the way of thinking a madman"


    .....


    Arthur appear in his personal room but when he wants to call Otto Arthur see an unusual dragon carriage parking at the front of headquarters


    "As I tough she will come" Arthur smile and come out of the room but when he opened the door there is already someone who is waiting for him


    "Arthur-sama, I want to apologize because without asking for permission I bring someone here to meet you" Otto is very afraid if Arthur angry because of this "But there is no other option, she is a Duchess after all and a queen candidates on top of that there is no way I can reject her"


    "You didn''t need to worry, I know she will coming here but I didn''t expect she will coming tonight" yes, Arthur really didn''t expect for Crusch to place such great importance on him


    When Arthur reaches the guest''s room there is a beautiful woman with amber eyes and long dark green hair that reaches to the middle of her back waiting for him. She is coming with her two attendants a white hair and blue eyes old man who wears a white shirt, white vest, black bowtie, black dress pants, and a black and blue coat, he is the Sword Demon, Wilhelm Trias.


    And another is someone who will leave a deep impression for anyone who see him, flax colored hair and yellow eyes, wearing consists of a blue-collar with a ribbon, a blue dress, black tights, blue leggings, blue shoes, white arm covers, and a blue scarf tied around his right arm, who else that will dress like that except for Crusch''s knight, Felix Argyle.


    "Sorry to make you waiting for me here despite how busy you''re, Crusch-sama" Arthur greet Crusch before he looks at Wilhelm and Felix "This is an honor for me to met with Sword Demon and Blue at the same time, My name is Arthur Spencer, Please to met you"


    "It seems we didn''t need to introduce ourselves to you, please to met you too, Arthur Spencer" Crusch stand up and accept Arthur''s handshake while Wilhelm nod at Arthur and Felix look at him with eyes full of curiosity


    "I know Crusch''s-sama time is very valuable so I won''t dwell on pleasantries, I just want to know what is your opinion about my offer?" After Arthur take a seat he thinks with Crusch serious personality it best to talk about business immediately


    "Let me ask you first, Arthur Spencer. Are you representing Margrave Roswaal or Emilia?" For her, it was important to know who she is dealing with


    "I''m sorry I forget to tell you if I was Emilia''s-sama Knight, as for Roswaal if I may say he is our creditor"


    "What is your true condition?"


    "This is not a condition, but an option for you to choose"


    "Let''s hear it" Crusch adjust her sit position to make it more comfortable for her


    "The first option, if you just want to have business relationships with us then I can sell you ore and weapon 15% cheaper than the current price you paid"


    Crusch didn''t answer immediately and Arthur didn''t wait for her opinion either


    "The second option if you can give us little protection we can give you 20% discount, as you know there are some greedy people and some people who can''t accept her existence in any form, so I want you to keep us from people like that" Arthur can solve the problem with ?ssassination but it will make Emilia''s image in public eyes worsen, so Arthur want to use Crusch''s prestige as deterrent force for people who have ill intentions


    "The third option is if you make an alliance with us for the subjugation of the White Whale that you organize we can give you a 30% discount, of course, we will also send people to help you. At least I will participate when the time comes, of course, I want you to announce if this is the work of Crusch''s-sama camp and Emilia''s-sama camp that participate to slain the beast.


    Crusch didn''t surprise if Arthur knows about it because it''s not a secret, what makes her surprise is because Arthur said he will participate in the battle.


    "And lastly the fourth option, if you want to have alliance with us after the White Whale is slain and spread the news Crusch''s-sama camp and Emilia''s-sama camp make an alliance to strengthen the defenses of Lugnica and preserve security against potential threats, we will give you the price of goods at cost. Which one do you want, Crusch-sama?" Arthur look confidently at Crusch, although he didn''t understand about business, he is confident if the option that he is offered to Crusch is not shabby at all


    And now what he needs to do is, waiting for her answer.

 Chapter 14 - 014 : The start of the show

    "Oh that''s must be felt, maybe this is the starting point?"


    Arthur see in the distance a silhouette of a person move in a fast speed from one roof to another


    "And that flying ice crystals is Emi than, oh the one who try to catch up is Rem. And where is our protagonist??? Oh there he are thinking he is awesome and full of himself when he is in bad situations "


    Arthur watching a whole situation from a high building


    "Look like Rem will arrive first, i need to step in and tell her to help him"


    When Rem arrives she see three people who beat a boy who curls his body so he will not take fo many damage, but to Rem this is not something new and just normal occurrences in capital so she doesn''t want to step in and waste her time to search for the theft.


    No matter what this is also her mistake and negligence so the badge is stolen but before she can leave Arthur appear in front of her, blocking the alley entrances.


    "Artur-sama, do you-"


    "I will try to find the one who stole the badge, and for the boy with full of bruise over there please help him. He is from the same hometown as me, if Emilia arrive tell her to search in different directions with you"


    "Arthur-sama but the badge is-"


    "I know what you want to say but please you must remember he is also see the theft and because of this if this tragedy known to public this will be the end for her and maybe to Roswaal too , can you Rem?"


    ".... i understand, Arthur-sama "


    "Thank you Rem, please believe in me"


    Arthur disappear leaving Rem in alley entrances with uncertainty in her eyes before it vanishes from her eyes.


    "That''s enough already "


    "Huuuh? Maid?"


    "A little girl?"


    "What? Are you wannt to join us and have fun?"


    One of the thug try to get closer to Rem but before he can touch her a with hand is planted on his face and send him flying.


    "Battle maid? So there is the real battle maid in this world? And the first heroine i meet is battle maid?"


    That''s the nonsense subaru let out even if he is in very bad condition


    "This.. that.. run!!!"


    One of the thug decide to run and pick his comrades who unconsciousness after Rem send him flying to the wall.


    "Are you have know something about a girl with blonde hair that running pass here?"


    "Well if you ask it then what i can said is i know nothing about her but thank you for helping me... eh?"


    Subaru who try to standing is feel very dizzy and he fall to the ground again and when he nearly lost his consciousness a new sound is heard


    "Rem! Do you find it?"


    "I''m sorry Emilia-sama i didn''t find the theft, but Arthur-sama currently is searching it too and he said Emilia-sama need to search in different directions so we can search more large area"


    "But what about the person over there he seems like need a help, Rem you need to help him"


    "Don''t worry Emilia-sama i will heal his wounds so you can rest ?ssured "


    "Then i will search to another direction"


    "Yes Emilia-sama, please protect yourself "


    After Emilia left Rem make subaru rest in better position and use her magic to heal him and after some time he is wake up and ofcourse his wound is gone.


    "Thank you so much for your help, i nearly lost my life there. You''re really like an angel that send from the sky to help me"


    "If you can speak nonsense like that so you must be alright, I''m very busy so i will leave "


    Rem walk away from alley and leaving Subaru alone


    ''She is searching for the theft, and look like it''s not just a random thing that got stolen but very important thing. I need to help her!''


    Subaru make up his determination and catching up to Rem


    "Please wait a moment!"


    "What? I said i didn''t have a time to waste on you"


    Rem stop her step and see the boy is running after her


    "You need to find something important right? I will help you!"


    "I think you will just become a burden"


    "Come on in my place there is a say it said ''it''s better if two head thinking other than one head'' you also just know her hair color right? But i different i know roughly how she look like so i can help you gather information"


    "....."


    "If you just do it alone you will waste a lot of time and make it more hard to find the thing that got stolen you know"


    "If you try to deceive me i will make you think it''s better for you to get beaten by the thugs "


    "O-o.ooh you can count on me "


    ''Seriously how can cute girl like this have that much power? Well maybe that''s because fantasy world ? Then i need to find what it''s power that sleep inside me''


    "If you daydreaming like that i will leave you "


    "Wait wait wait don''t leave me here"


    Subaru run after Rem and following her


    He try to strike a conversation with her but always shoot down with a short answer from Rem but maybe because he is have a high mental aptitude or because his shame veins is cut of he didn''t feel bad because of her actions.


    "Oh now that I think of it, we haven''t told each other our names yet, have we? Should we introduce ourselves?"


    "That''s not need, after today we will go on separate way"


    "Oh come on don''t be cold like that, think about it don''t you feel it will be weird if i need to calling you ''hey cute maid over there!'' And you need to calling me ''handsome boy over there '' if we to faraway to converse like this?"


    "I think you have a point there but i still can''t find where is handsome boy you talking about, but if what you mean is a useless boy who got beaten and can''t put up a fight then i see one"


    "Gaaah!!! That''s because they''re outnumbered me and they have weapon to so how can you expect me to retaliate?! If i make a move then i will die instead of getting robbed!"


    "Maybe that''s the best outcome"


    "What''s the best outcome you talk about! You didn''t mean if i died is the best outcome right?! Ah, but come to think about this i must said i really fell thankful to you for saving me there"


    Subaru feel really grateful to the girl because he is aware if not because of her, he will die in there.


    "Don''t mistaken me, i help you because of Emilia-sama and Arthur-sama task"


    "Emilia-sama you talk is the beautiful girl with silver hair before? But i didn''t know if there is other people"


    "You''re shield your head and accept the beating gladly when Arthur-sama come"


    "Who is gladly accepting it?! But no matter what you are the one who help me so i really thankful to you"


    ''If not because of her it would really game over for me''


    "My name is Natsuki Subaru! The ignorant and unintelligent, forever and everlastingly penniless! Nice to meet you!"


    "Well, that doesn''t inspire a lot of confidence, does it? And you admit it yourself, you''re a useless person "


    This is bad, both considering the debt I owe and the fact that she''s my one precious connection in this world¡­ I''m gonna do my best to cling to this relationship and not let go¡­!


    "My name is Rem, just Rem. I work as a maid in Margrave Roswaal L Mathers "


    "Is he a noble?"


    "Considering my lord is the greatest magician in Kingdom of Lugunica it''s very weird if you didn''t know him, where do you come from?"


    "Ha, I was waiting for you to ask that question. Given this trope, I''ll have to say I come from a small country to the east!"


    ''This is the pattern that has often used by majority of people who drag to another world in the story so this logic very acceptable ''


    "If you look at a map of the continent, Lugunika is the country farthest to the east, so¡­there''s no country to the east of here."


    Rem look to Subaru with odd as if judging he is just a scammer or a person with unstable mental


    "What, are you serious? We''re at the ends of the east?! So¡­does this make this country my long-yearned-for Zipang?!"


    "So you don''t know where you are, you don''t have any money, you can''t read, and you are very useless in battle, I''m starting to think you''re get a kick in the head to hard before or maybe you got kicked in the head when you''re born"


    "That''s very rude statement you know Rem"


    "Well either it rude or not, it doesn''t change the fact that you are useless "


    "Can you stop calling me useless..."


    Subaru fell dispirit because even if he try to rebuke it, the fact is like that.


    ''I need to prove my self... use your head Subaru, use your Head ''

 Chapter 14 - 014: Lets Speed Up A Little (Click here to skip the adds)

    Crusch closes her eyes and thinking about the option given by Arthur carefully, from her investigation the man in front of her is from an unknown origin as if he appears out of thin air. Judging from his appearance he is wearing the same type of uniform like Felix with different colors, but if he is from royal knight there is no way no information at all about him.


    For the first option, it was just pure business relationships, but it will make a negative impact on her relationship with the previous trading company.


    The same with the second option, it will make people think she is using her position as Duchess to force him to sell an item cheaper than market prices in exchange for protection, this is business and political relationship.


    For the third option, she didn''t sure if he will help her or just add the number of casualties after the battle ends.


    The fourth option is can be said as the best option, even if she is a Duchess and her family is very wealthy it didn''t mean she didn''t have problems to use personal funds for buying equipment for a whole country, her family still need money for other things


    "It seems Crusch''s-sama has a hard time to decide it" seeing Crusch still thinking after several minute pass Arthur decide to speak again


    "There is pros and cons for every option you give so I need to think about it carefully"


    "Then let me give you the last option, Crusch-sama. I want you to announce if Emilia''s-sama camp and Crusch''s-sama camp will work together for the stability and safety of Lugunica kingdom from any form of potential threat. Emilia''s-sama camp will responsible for equipment and supplies, as for Crusch''s-sama camp will responsible for distribution, administration, and management of people"


    "I didn''t think you have the capability to support an entire kingdom with this trading company" Crusch shakes her head and a little disappointment flash in her eyes but to her surprise, she sees a confident smile still on Arthur''s face


    "As you said, just this trading company isn''t enough to support Lugunica kingdom but what about three other trading companies that as big as this one?"


    "Do you mean..." a hint of surprise appear on her face, because she just have limit time to gather information about this trading company she choose to focus searching who is people that supporting this trading company and didn''t search information about the possibility of having branch in another country because even if they sold item cheaper than market prices she suspect this is just a move to attract attention from the potential buyers


    "We already have a branch in Kararagi, Vollachia, and Gusteko. And in term of profit let''s just say it as much as the profit I receive from headquarters in Lugunica" although there is just one branch in each country they''re in the capital city so the amount of transactions that each branch made every day is not small at all


    "I can''t make decisions now, can we postpone this meeting for tomorrow?"


    "Of course, the night is come faster than usual when we''re talking about something that makes us happy but we need to continue this conversation for another day. It''s not good for such fine lady like Crusch-sama stay at my place this late"


    "I didn''t know if knight need to learn sweet-talking in their training" Crusch stand up and offer her hand for a handshake to Arthur and he accepts it


    "I didn''t know if that was included as sweet-talking but I know for someone who is hailed as Goddess of War your insight is sharper than your peers" Arthur know for someone like her if she offers her hand then that''s mean she wants a handshake and didn''t mean she wants you to kiss her hand, of course, if he plays dumb and kiss her hand a certain cat-trap will jump for a fight with him


    "If you didn''t mind I will come tomorrow morning"


    After bidding her farewell Crusch leading Wilhelm and Felix to leave the trading company that still has the workers busy moving the goods from warehouse to carriage


    "If you want to say something is best for you to say it after we leave this place" Wilhelm speak for the first time and the one he warns is Felix


    Leaving the bright Emi-Life trading company that illuminate by crystal lamp Felix open his mouth when he sees Wilhelm is nodding at him


    "Why you warn me to say something there, grandpa Wil?" Felix fell something is off if the old man in driver seat warn him


    "That man is not an ordinary knight who you can find in royal guard" Wilhelm didn''t turn his head and still focus on the road "It best if we didn''t antagonize him"


    "You think he''s actually so strong he''s hiding his abilities, meow?"


    "Exactly the opposite, as the best healer in the kingdom I think you can sense there is no trace of mana around him?"


    "When you mention it... it was really like what grandpa Wil said" if not for Wilhelm word Felix will forget about his first impression of Arthur, ''weak''


    "I also think it was strange, he is different from Reinhard who still drawing mana from the air to strengthen his body. There is no mana at all that enter or out of his body but the lesser spirits in the air are like to cling to him" Crusch join the conversation and offer her opinion "Let me hear your suggestion how to deal with him, Wilhelm"


    "I apologize because what I want to say is because there is something that will be benefiting me too but I think the last option is the best option for us"


    "You think so too, what about you Felix?" Crusch is like to hear her people word before deciding what to do of course it didn''t mean she didn''t have her own decision


    "Aside from his too friendly act with Crusch-sama, I think he is a good partner, at least with this we can lessen Crusch''s-sama burden a little. Ferri-chan didn''t want to see Cruschs-sama overwork herself every day" after sensing there is no need to serious anymore Felix back to her usual attitudes


    Crusch just smile at his act before rest her back on the seat and close her eyes


    But on the driver''s seat, Wilhelm still remembers the feeling that he senses when he looks at Arthur''s eyes for the first time. That''s is a pair of eyes who seen many deaths happen in front of him, of course, it means as the killer and not as the bystander.


    Of course, maybe that''s just his misconception that''s why he didn''t mention it to Crusch. What he didn''t know although there is no war that didn''t mean there is no conflict happening in the world.


    When Arthur and Otto open the trading company outside of Lugunica kingdom and they touch other people''s interest it bound to appear friction. From the easy problem to solve such as harassment from local thugs to the worker until the dangerous situation like ?ssault and ?ssassination is happening especially in Gusteko.


    But fortunately Arthur can solve the problem like that just with force, and the level of enemies that send to his trading company is not hard for him more especially after he masters Senbonzakura ability.


    As long as the enemy is not at the level of Elsa Granhiert Arthur can take care of them immediately. As for the one who sends them? Arthur give them a ticket for special touring to the hell


    ....


    The next morning when Arthur has breakfast with Emilia she said something that caught him off guard


    "Arthur, I want to go to the capital city"

 Chapter 15 - 015 : try to find a clue

    Subaru try to think of an idea to prove he is not useless to rem and use his head that deem as useless by Rem


    Seeing Subaru fall silent and looking troubled all of a sudden, Rem tilted her head and looked at him puzzled.


    ''Maybe i to harsh with my word?''


    "Suba-"


    "I have a few things that I want to check with you, is that okay?"


    "Um¡­okay, yeah. Go right ahead."


    "Thanks. I''m pretty sure I heard you mention it a few times, but this is the capital of whatever country we''re in¡­right? So, basically it''s the town that has the king''s castle in it, and it''s a really big place, is that correct?" Subaru asked, remembering bits of the conversation that he had had with Rem before.


    While Subaru realized that his question must have sounded strange, Rem didn''t interrupt and simply nodded a yes.


    "So in this big city, there''s a girl who appears to be making her living stealing things. By the look of her clothes, she definitely doesn''t seem to be that well off¡­ Now this may be obvious, but there''s got to be a place where people like that live."


    "¡­"


    "Is there a place where crime is rampant, or something like a slum in the area¡­? I''m sure it''s hard to exchange stolen goods for money without some connections, so I think there''s a good chance she would have to go back to a place like that."


    With the image of the thief burned in his memory, Subaru analyzed her from head to toe, and used all of the knowledge he had about fantasy settings to help form his hypothesis.


    "So, I think rather than searching around aimlessly, we have a better chance


    if we aim for that, but¡­ What''s wrong?"


    "I was just surprised. You really do have a good head on your shoulders. I think that''s just a cabbage that attach to your shoulders "


    "Well, rather than a logical conclusion, it''s more that it''s a common theme in medieval fantasy, but¡­if this is all it takes for you to start thinking better of me I have a feeling that I''ve got a long way to go¡­"


    Despite Subaru''s response, he seemed to be taking the Rem''s praise rather well and didn''t bother with the last sentence.


    "We''ll go with your plan. Let''s go back out to the main road and ask some people if they know of a place that''s like what you described."


    "We''re already really behind as it is, after all. Let''s hurry up and get going."


    After Subaru and the girl looked at each other and nodded, they headed out of the alley and toward the main road.


    But after wandering and asking here and there they still can''t find a clue for where the thief girl


    "isn''t this town just too big to be searching around for something in?"


    "Well, it''s the capital of Lugunika. It''s the largest city in the nation, and if i didn''t wrong Emilia-sama in the past said there is 300 hundred thousand people who live in here and many people come and go, so the exact number is unknown "


    "I see, I see. Three hundred thousand people, huh. That''s quite a lot¡­


    "


    Subaru tried to use that new information to picture Lugunika''s capital city in his mind. If it had a population of 300,000 people, then for a city in a medieval fantasy setting, it was quite large. Of course, that number only reflected the people who lived in the city, so after adding in traveling merchants and adventurers, the number of people at any given time would probably be greater than that.


    As Subaru watched all of the people passing by from the side of the street, he was once again astonished by the concentration of such variety in a group of people. There were half-humans, half-beasts, and regular humans all mixed together, and it really was like a melting pot of different races.


    The fact that they had gotten lost in the alleyways for almost an hour wasn''t just something to laugh about, either.


    "In other words, we don''t have any more room for error. We have already given up a big advantage to the thief, and if we get stuck again it really will be too late. So let''s choose our next move carefully."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If we run around without some sort of plan, we won''t get any results. For instance, if we go back to the place where your badge was stolen, we might be able to get more information out of people. Was there anyone who saw what happened?"


    "Actually¡­I think there may have been."


    the easier it is to get lost in the crowd.


    "Do you remember where it was stolen from you?"


    "Yes, I think¡­it was this way."


    Subaru followed Rem down the street. As they made their way through the confusion of the bustling crowd with its many different kinds of people,


    Subaru felt his sense of distance and direction taken from him just as quickly as when they had made their way through the maze of alleyways before.


    He felt as if he no longer had any idea of where he was walking. While the place they were in should have been one he had never seen before, Subaru felt a strange feeling that he had seen it before, and that feeling just wouldn''t go away.


    "Wait. No, I have definitely seen this place before."


    Seeing the place that Rem had led him to, he scratched the side of his face and smiled a half smile.


    The place where Rem had had her badge stolen from her was the same street corner to which Subaru had been summoned.


    "This is where I was so confused I decided to go cool my head down in an empty alley, and then had my encounter with thugs A, B, and C¡­"


    Remembering what had happened about two hours earlier, Subaru now mused to himself that amazing coincidences like this really did happen sometimes.


    If so, he was in in luck. He had someone in mind that they could talk to.


    "So that''s the situation. I told her, ''Leave it to me!'' and came over here to


    see you, Mr. Fruit Salesman."


    Subaru spun around and pointed at the owner of a fruit shop on the side of the main road. The fruit that lined his shop was fresh, and just looking at it made his mouth water.


    "¡­What, it''s you again? I was hoping for a customer, Mr. Broke," said the


    shop owner with a cold glare that didn''t seem fitting for one who dealt with customers on a daily basis.


    The man wore a bandanna and was very muscular. He had a stern looking face and a deep, threatening voice.


    To top it all off, he also had a white scar that ran down the left side of his face, probably left by some kind of blade. No matter how you looked at it, there was no way he was a respectable, law-abiding citizen.


    That''s why it was so surprising for him to be behind the counter of a fruit shop.


    "Oh, don''t be so cold, Pops. You were acting pretty nice to me not all that long ago."


    "That''s because I thought you were a customer. If I had known you had no money on you, I would have chased you out earlier, like I''m about to do now."


    Subaru was trying to act like they were best friends, but the shop owner was having none of it. He waved his hand as if he was shooing away a bug.


    "Oh, come on," Subaru sighed, relaxing his shoulders. "Are you sure you want to treat me like this? Haven''t you noticed that I''m different from the last time I came here?"


    "What''s that?" said the shop owner, unsure of how to react as Subaru made a triumphant expression, nostrils flaring.


    "Look at that! I brought someone with me! You may have chased me off once you learned I was penniless, but what do you think, now that I''ve brought in someone who just very well may become a new frequent customer of yours?!"


    "Subaru i must said it, but My lord mansion is quite far from the capital so i can''t be a frequent customer also i didn''t bring any money with me because i didn''t have a schedule for buying groceries for this day"


    "Huh, what, really? You''re telling me that we were walking around the capital without so much as a single coin between us?!"


    The shop owner gave a sigh as he looked at the two paupers in his shop.


    "So? What was it that you wanted to say, now that one beggar''s become two?"


    "Well, actually, we''re looking for something, and I wanted to ask if you could at least hear us out?"


    "That was just my way of saying I don''t have the time to deal with you people! Take a hint!" the shop owner yelled.


    Subaru felt himself take some intense eardrum damage.


    "I''m very sorry to bother you but my name is Rem one of the maid who work for Margrave Roswaal L Mathers, if you can help me to find the theft and we success retrieving it than i will said to my lord you contribute a crucial information to us and he surely will reward you handsomely"


    Rem step in front of Subaru and make a shop owner take a look to something inside her sleeve and after sometime he nod his head.


    "Ask me whatever you want."

 Chapter 15 - 015: Maybe Next

    Rem is making preparing the dragon carriage for the trip to the capital when she stops abruptly because she feels there is someone else who is watching her and when she wants to take her weapon that person is speaking first.


    "Do you need help, Rem?"


    When she heard the voice, Rem vigilance vanishes before she turns around and bows to the top of dragon carriage direction politely


    "I can handle it alone, thank you for your concern, Arthur-sama" this is the sound of the person that sometimes coming to the kitchen and teach her how to make some new dish ''It''s a pity he is very bad at cooking''


    "Why am I have a feeling you''re pitying me?" Arthur look at Rem doubtfully


    "That''s your imagination, Arthur-sama" because it can be said they''re not a stranger to each other Rem continue her job while speaking with Arthur


    "Why you still call me like that, look at Ram she didn''t even reject when I told both of you to stop calling me with honorific, you must learn how to be open mind like her" although Arthur didn''t have much free time at his hand he always try to make time for accompanying Emilia study and also make little conversation with the twin sisters


    His relationship with the twin sisters can''t be said as close friends but they, not just a normal acquaintance either


    "That''s why Onee-Sama is a very amazing person" Rem answer proudly


    "You''re a hopeless girl... where is Roswaal?"


    "Roswaal-sama is in his study room, do you need something?"


    "There is something that I want to talk with him, then I will leave, bye Rem" Arthur jump from the top of dragon carriage and land in front of the door to the mansion before he disappears behind the door


    Looking at the vanishing figure Rem continue her job, the one who will go with Emilia is her older sister, Ram, who is currently packing clothes for Emilia.


    After checking the dragon carriage for the last time to ensure there is nothing wrong with it Rem walk to the kitchen but she is stopped by her older sister, Ram.


    "Roswaal-sama want me to bring you, Rem"


    "Yes, Onee-sama" Rem nod and following her elder sister. Inside the room, there is Roswaal waiting but there is no sign of Arthur in the room


    "Rem, I want you to accompany Emilia-sama to the capital. There is something that I need to do that required Ram''s help so I cancel the plan to let her accompanying Emilia-sama"


    "Yes, Rem understand. Roswaal-sama" although she is confused why her master abruptly change the arrangement and what her sister is going to do, the order from her master is not something she will deny


    "You can go to prepare your stuff, oh right. But before that I want you to know that Emilia-sama needs to learn if she can''t careless for something that entrusts to her, I want you to remember it"


    "Yes, Roswaal-sama" Rem bow before leaving the room, maybe her master plan something and what he said is a clue about how she needs to react when the time comes


    "That''s what you want?"


    At this time there is another person in the room after Rem leaving Roswaal and Ram


    "Yes, if you send Ram with her but she can''t find Emilia when she is going on her own it will very suspicious and your involvement in this fiasco will be found because Ram has divine protection of clairvoyance" yes, this is what makes Arthur wondering, in the original why there is no one who suspicious with this? With her clairvoyance, she can see off into the distance so it was impossible for her can''t see where is Emilia going in the capital


    "Hmmm... I didn''t think about that, but I more curious about the reason why you want to draw that boy to our side?" The gospel didn''t state why it needed to draw the boy to their side but it seems the man in front of him is know something about the boy


    "I have some use for him, I need to go now." Arthur didn''t elaborate about his reason and didn''t tell Roswaal about Subaru''s ability because there will be a time Roswaal found it on his own


    "Then the most suspicious is you because you''re not at her side as her knight when she is in the capital" this time Roswaal confuse, why he wants to change Ram with Rem because of Ram''s clairvoyance that not known to public to avoid suspicion from other people but he will become the most suspicious person if he is not there


    "Don''t worry, I have a reason to not at her side today" Arthur didn''t speak any further and vanish from the room


    Roswaal take out a book from his pocket and stroke it gently "Let the wheel of history start to move, our reunion is not that far"


    ....


    At the morning Arthur already told Emilia if he has some important matter that he needs to handle personally so he can''t go with her but he promises to meet with her in the capital after he is done with his business


    Because Emilia didn''t treat Arthur as her knight but as her friend, she sending off Arthur and hoping for him to solve his problem as fast as possible


    "I feel very bad for deceiving her..." Arthur let out a sigh before he looks at the disappearing dragon carriage again "At least I will protect both of you"


    Arthur uses Hiraishin and appears in the trading company to attend the meeting with Crusch, like what he expected to be Crusch choose the fifth option and will declare about the news of the alliance between her camp and Emilia''s camp tomorrow.


    Arthur didn''t wait for her to announce the alliance and command Otto to send weapon and iron that Crusch need to her warehouse, this stuff is something that Arthur prepared before he makes a contact with Crusch


    "It seems you''re confident if I will take the last option, the other option is just a bait right?" seeing how well prepared Arthur is Crusch praise Arthur''s insight


    "Well, although the other option is benefiting for you too but taking consideration of your personality the last option is the best outcome for you and me"


    20 years old as the head of the noble family, a Duchess. That''s the same age as the previous him, but she achieves a lot of things already because of her own effort and not depend on luck or anything Arthur has a good impression of her.


    When he watched the anime he will say she achieve it because of the plot but this is his real world so he thinks it was thanks to her own effort she can achieve what she has now.


    "You speak as if you know me for a long time already"


    "Who didn''t know about Lugunica''s Goddess of War?" Arthur smile before he takes out something similar to conversing mirror and gives it to Crusch "With this alliance between us already sealed I want you to keep this meteor, you can use it to contact me"


    The appearance of the conversing mirror is different from the one used by the Witch Cult members, although the shape is similar it will function as the clock, yes clock. Because this is custom made by the system and Arthur wants to make it easier for him to determine the time he makes it synchronize with the world time.


    Arthur already gives it to Emilia and of course, he leaves his mark on the conversing mirror, and because it was the system product Arthur can receive the call even if he leaves the tool in the storage system.


    "When you didn''t use it to contact me you can use it to determine the time, it was more convenient than time tower or anything else. You can ask how to use it from Otto, I have another matter that I need to take care personally so I''m sorry for not become a good host for you" he needs to set up the show so he can''t spend all the time talking with Crusch


    "It''s fine, and thank you for the gift. Let''s have a good alliance" Crusch didn''t try to stop him from leaving and after a handshake with Arthur, she leaves with Wilhelm and Felix who play with the conversing mirror


    Arthur enters his room but when he has closed the door he suddenly appears on the roof of the tallest building in the market street.


    With his eyes, Arthur can see every person in the street as long as there is no obstruction, and after he switches to several places Arthur has a smile on his face


    "Found you"


    His target is a tall, handsome young man with flaming red hair and blue eyes that wearing Royal Knight uniform.


    "Let me be the writer of the historical moment"

 Chapter 16 - 016 : Loot cellar

    Even though the street was just one off the main road, the atmosphere was full of gloom. It was still and silent, and there was no sign of any kind of life, let alone traces of people around.


    The street Subaru and Rem were on wasn''t far from the main road, but the hustle and bustle from before now seemed like a far-off dream.


    "We heard from that guy that if we were looking for stolen goods, they would be handled and sold in the slums, but¡­" whispered Subaru as he peered down the street that supposedly would lead them to the slums, "¡­the air down there and the mood, not to mention the general character of the people down there, are all probably going to be pretty terrible. Are you sure you really want to go?"


    "It''s your idea in the first place also this is our only clue so we need to check it"


    "You shouldn''t forget that right after he said that, he added that we should probably give up," said Subaru, reflecting back with a sour face on what was said at the fruit shop.


    "I probably should have mentioned this earlier, but wouldn''t it be better to ask for help? Like, if we asked the police, or¡­I guess they would be guards in this case¡­I''m sure if we asked those kind of people to help us search and they sent a team out to find it, this would get resolved a lot more quickly."


    "We can''t."


    Rem immediately rejected Subaru''s suggestion. In fact, she so flatly rejected it that it took Subaru by surprise.


    "Also if there is a fight broke out with Arthur-sama who also joining in search of the badge he can find us easily "


    "I feel curious from the start i heard it, but who is Arthur-sama you talking about?"


    "He is a very strong person, he is more stronger than me"


    "That''s not help at all you know"


    "If you want to know his appearance he is tall handsome young man with white hair and blue eyes, other than very strong he is also very knowledgeable about cuisine"


    "What''s that op character setting he have?! It''s look like he is the protagonist and not me"


    "What are you talking about"


    Despite all the talk, their search continued in the same way as before. Their methods were basic. Whenever they found someone, they would describe who they were looking for and asked if the person had any ideas about who it might be.


    Subaru, who was now doing all of the asking, had gotten better at it after having talked to so many different people. He was starting to hit his stride.


    "You know? It might be that Felt girl. She was blond and really fast, right?"


    A little under an hour after they had entered the slums and started asking around, they had finally run into some valuable information.


    The guy who gave the information was someone that Subaru had gone straight up to and said, "Hey, my brother, how''s life?" like they were already friends.


    "If it''s Felt you''re looking for, whatever she stole is probably sitting in the loot cellar. She usually takes things there, gets them tagged, and then the oldman who''s the master there''ll get them sold at a market somewhere else"


    "That sounds like a pretty strange system¡­ Doesn''t anyone worry about the master of the cellar taking off with all of the goods?"


    "The reason he''s the master is because people trust him not to do that. But, well, even if you go up and tell him it''s stolen, he''ll probably just say ''So what?'' right back at you, so you''d better be prepared to negotiate a price to buy it back. After all, it''s the original owner''s fault for being stupid and getting it stolen in the first place!" the man finished with a laugh.


    Subaru was able to get the guy to tell him the location of the loot cellar, so they would probably be able to find it soon, but there was a new problem.


    Subaru and Rem were both penniless.


    "That guy said we should buy it back, but without any leverage, I get the feeling this master guy would wipe the floor with us."


    "And in the place like this i think my lord name will not enough to scare him, well at least we must need to make sure if the badge is here or not. I can leave everything to Arthur-sama if the badge is really here"


    "You seem very confident in your Arthur-sama"


    Subaru fell slightly annoyed when he heard Arthur-sama this, Arthur-sama that from Rem


    "Anyway, let''s first just find this loot-cellar place. It is possible that we can negotiate a way to buy it back at a reasonable price¡­"


    In the worst-case scenario, Subaru had one way to secure funds, although he was reluctant to use it. And he didn''t want to tell Rem until right before he had to.


    Now that they were in front of the place called the "loot cellar," Subaru and Rem looked at each other.


    "This place is a lot bigger than I imagined. Just how well can the market for theft be going these days?" Subaru said.


    "I understand them calling it a cellar rather than a shed¡­if this place is filled only with stolen goods¡­ this also the first time i see something like this"


    "That tall wall behind the building¡­is that¡­?"


    "I think it''s one of the walls of the city. Which means that we must have come all the way from the city''s center to its edge," replied Rem.


    Subaru tried to imagine a map of the city in his mind, given what Rem had said. It was likely that the city was built as a square and had walls like this on all four sides. Additionally, either in the center or on the northernmost side there should be a castle, from which these slums would be positioned far away.


    Considering that it had been three to four hours since Subaru and Rem had begun their search, the scope of the city seemed to be a little larger than Subaru had originally imagined.


    "All right, according to what we''ve heard, there should be a master in charge of this cellar who handles all of the stolen goods, but¡­just how exactly do you want to approach this?"


    "I prefer if he hand it over without putting a fight but if he didn''t cherish the opportunity i gave than we will see who''s fist is stronger"


    "Why you seems like to using violence to solve problems "


    "Because that''s the easiest way "


    "But that''s dangerous you know?!"


    "That''s dangerous for the weak"


    "Then sorry for being weak here! You wait first here i will go there and maybe i can trade the badge with something i have"


    The trump card Subaru had, which he wasn''t able to tell Rem about, was the one thing out of what he had brought from the previous world that he could really consider worth anything. Because that thing probably didn''t otherwise exist in this world, there was a possibility he could use it to barter.


    Subaru would have liked to avoid doing that, but at the same time he was fairly certain that in this world, Rem''s badge couldn''t possibly fetch a higher price than his cell phone, and he didn''t think he would have another chance in this world to use his cell phone this way.


    "Um¡­ Is anybody home? ¡­Er, wait¡­the door''s open."


    A sour, spoiled sort of smell drifted out of the entrance to the loot cellar. Subaru went to knock on the door, but from a gap in it, he saw that it wasn''t locked. As he peeked inside, he could only see that it was incredibly dark.


    "It''s hard when there''s not any kind of light¡­ Well, considering the purpose of the place, I suppose it makes sense, and it even serves as a metaphor for the dark feeling of guilt in doing dirty business."


    Subaru stuck his head inside and tried to look around, but not even the light from the moon reached this place in the deepest part of the slums. He couldn''t see an inch in front of his face. As Subaru prepared to go inside, he turned around to Rem


    "I didn''t hear anyone answer me, but I''m going to go ahead and go inside, so can you please keep watch?"


    "Are you sure? Wouldn''t it be better for me to go instead?"


    "If on the off chance someone ambushes us and you''re the one taken out, then it''s all over. If I''m the one attacked, you''ll be able both to help me, and to strike back. This is the most reasonable way to do this, so please let''s just go with my plan, okay?"


    Rem considered Subaru''s plan. After a few moments of silence, she rummaging her sleeve pocket ans took out a white crystal, which suddenly shone with a white light.


    "Just in case i want to ask, there is a separate dimension on your sleeve pocket?"


    "What are you talking about? Take this lagmite ore with you, and be careful to not break anything inside"


    "If you worrying me then just said it, you didn''t need to make it like that"


    "I worried if i can''t get my badge back if you start making a ruckus there"


    "Okay, well then, I''ll go take a look. I don''t think I''ll be gone too long, but you can go ahead and eat without me."


    "Oh, stop being so stupid. Be careful, okay?"


    "Gotcha. Also Rem Don''t come in until I call for you got it? No matter what i will get your badge back "


    "Once we get my badge back, I''ll apologize properly."


    "I don''t know what you''re planning on apologizing for, but I''d rather hear a ''thank you'' instead. It would be even better if that thank-you came along with a smile."


    "You dummy."


    As those two words came out of her mouth, Rem made a little bit of a smile, which Subaru made sure to burn into his memory. Even with his stupid jokes, Subaru was at last able to make her smile.


    If all of this turned out well, he would like to see that smile again, in a brighter place.


    "All right. Will it be a snake or a demon that pops out this time? Given the fantasy setting, neither option is one I can just laugh off¡­" Subaru joked to himself, and with lagmite in hand, he carefully made his way into the cellar.


    In the dim light, Subaru could make out a counter in front of him, across from the entrance. The building must have originally been something like an inn.


    Subaru suddenly stopped, feeling something strange under the soles of his shoes. It didn''t feel like he had stepped on something hard; it was actually the opposite. Like the ground he had stepped on was clinging to him; like there was something sticky on his shoes.


    He raised his foot, and touched the bottom of his sneakers. He felt some sort of fluid, something strangely sticky that clung to his fingers, stretching as he pulled them away. It was something that instinctually made him feel uneasy.


    "What is this¡­?"


    Subaru brought his fingers close to his nose and tried to smell it, but because of the stagnant air inside the building mixing with it, he couldn''t quite pin it down. Unsurprisingly, he didn''t have the courage to try tasting it.


    After wiping the rest of the substance on the nearest wall, Subaru, urged on by a feeling of unpleasant dread, put the lagmite out in front of him and started forward. Then, he found the source of the slime.


    "¡­Wha?"


    Subaru unconsciously let out a foolish sound as he looked on. In the small visible range of his light, what he first saw lying limp on the ground was an


    arm. Its hand''s fingers were reaching out as if to grab something, but the other end of the arm, at the elbow, was missing the body it should have been connected to.


    Moving his light and following along the axis of the arm, Subaru saw a leg


    farther on ahead¡ªa leg attached to a body. With the exception of one arm, that


    body had all of its other parts, though the throat area was cut wide open. It was the corpse of a large old man.


    "Eek!" Subaru squealed pointlessly as he realized what he was looking at.


    At that moment, Subaru''s mind had blanked out. His thought processes had completely left him, and his hands and feet had frozen in place.


    There was a pause, and then¡­


    "¡­Well, you found it. That''s just too bad. Now I have no choice, yes, nochoice at all."


    Subaru thought that it was the voice of a woman. The voice was low and cold, the voice of a woman who seemed somewhat to be having fun.


    "Gwah!"


    Subaru didn''t have the opportunity to turn around. As soon as he turned to face the voice, his body was blown away by an incredible force. He hit his back against the wall, and on impact let go of his lagmite, and darkness closed in as it tumbled into the distance.


    But Subaru wasn''t thinking about that. What now ruled over his consciousness was¡­


    "Gu¡­it''s¡­h-hot."


    A heat ?ssaulted Subaru Natsuki and completely overwhelmed him.


    ¡ªThis is really, really not good.


    Feeling the hard texture of the ground against his face, he realized that he had fallen facedown on the ground. He couldn''t move, even when he tried, andhe already couldn''t feel his fingers. What he did feel was heat, and it overwhelmed his entire body.


    He coughed and vomited the blood he felt rising in his throat¡ªthe source of his waning life. So much came out that it frothed at the edges of his mouth.


    With his hazy vision, he could see the ground in front of him stained red.


    ¡ªYou''ve¡­got to be kidding me¡­ All of this is mine?


    Feeling as though all of the blood in his body had spilled out of him, he reached a shaking hand to try to find the source of the heat that was burning through his body. As his fingertips reached the large cut in his stomach, he understood.


    No wonder it felt so hot. His brain must have been mistaking pain for heat.


    The clean cut that ran through his torso was so deep it had almost cut him in half. Only bits of skin were still holding him together.


    In other words, he had run right into a checkmate in the chess game of his life. As soon as he realized that, his consciousness immediately began to fall away from him.


    Now, even the heat that had been ravaging him disappeared, and the unpleasant feeling of touching his own blood and organs vanished as his consciousness continued to fade. The only thing left behind was his body, which refused to follow his soul.


    Right before his eyes, he saw a black boot step down and make ripples in the red carpet of his fresh blood.


    Someone was there, and that someone¡­was probably the one who killed him.


    But he didn''t even think to look that person in the face. It didn''t matter anymore.


    ¡ªThe only thing he did wish for was that she, at least, she would be safe.


    "¡ªbaru?"


    He felt as if he heard a voice that rang like bells. That he heard that voice, that he could hear that voice, felt like salvation to him more than anything else,


    so¡ª


    "!"


    With a short scream, someone else fell upon the carpet of blood.


    She fell right beside him. There he was, weakly attempting to reach her.


    Her white hand fell, powerless. He lightly grasped it in his own bloodstained grip.


    He felt the fingers of her hand move slightly to grasp his own.


    "Just you wait¡­"


    He seized his fading consciousness, pulling it desperately back around to


    buy a bit more time.


    "I''m going to¡­"


    ¡ªfind a way to save you.


    In the next instant, he lost his life.

 Chapter 16 - 016: Storyteller

    Reinhard is in his off duty today but as usual, he wear his variation of Royal Guard uniform and stroll on the street, today he feels if fate wants him to walk on this particular street.


    There is nothing happening after he is walking from the morning,


    "Maybe I need to go somewhere else?"


    When he is contemplating it he feels there is someone hand circling his neck, Reinhard didn''t make any extreme moves like twist the hand or anything else instead he look at the owner of the hand with a smile.


    What he sees is a tall young man with medium length white hair with bangs and blue eyes, he is as tall as him and although the color is different it had the same style with the Royal Guard uniform.


    "Please to meet you, Reinhard Van Astrea. My name is Arthur Spencer, you didn''t need to think where we were met before because this is our first meeting" Arthur reached out his hand and Reinhard accept it without hesitation


    "Then it was my p???sur? to be your acquaintance, you''re right I didn''t remember we ever met before and you''re not from Royal Guard either right?"


    "Well, although I''m not from any major organization, I also a knight with lord so it can be said we have the same profession?"


    "Then your lord must be a very important person to have someone as strong as you"


    Reinhard has divine protection of judgment so he can know what divine protection of his opponents, but he can''t see and feel if Arthur has divine protection. For someone who can appear at his side without he can take preventive measures is not an ordinary person.


    "To be called as a strong person by the sword saint... it feels like an insult you know?" Arthur has a forced smile on his face


    "No, that''s not what I mean" Reinhard shake his head because he really didn''t mean to insult him


    "It''s fine, I know you didn''t mean it. More importantly, I want to ask about the progress of the task to search the last queen candidate, is there some new progress?"


    "Embarrassingly we still can''t complete the task given by the Elder Council"


    "They difficult to be found because they''re the chosen ones, it''s all about fate"


    "Yes, fate..." Reinhard smile when he heard Arthur''s words ''that''s because fate wants me to be here today maybe it has something to do with Arthur?''


    "If you believe so much in fate then do you want to hear some nonsense from me?"


    "Nonsense?"


    Reinhard stop walking and Arthur release his hand from Reinhard


    "Today there will be a boy and his age is around 17 years old and he has short black hair and brown eyes. As for his clothes... you can remember it the moment you look at him because he has an unusual outfit and unusual name. Maybe he will scream for a guard in some alley so if you heard it or meet with him please lend your hand" the most important thing from the involvement of Reinhard is not to contend with Elsa but to make him meet with Felt


    "Your friend?" It was a strange request if he knows there while be something happens to the boy that he mentioned then why he didn''t solve it himself?


    "Not exactly, he didn''t even know me. It just too inconvenient for me to help him directly"


    "Although I was in my off duty if there is someone who needs the help, of course, I will not hesitates to help"


    "I know you will always help someone who needs help, so even if I didn''t ask you to help him you will still help him"


    "But it''s fine if you just give me so little information? What happens if I fail to meet with him?"


    "Fate... is something that you also know right? Fate will guide you to meet with him, and this fate that will bring you to the place where you will meet with an important person, a very important person for this kingdom and especially you. You didn''t need to bother asking the boy where that important person is because he didn''t understand with whom he involved with, but the boy is your guide to meet with that person"


    "Special person for this kingdom and me? Wait! Are you mean-"


    "We will meet again, Reinhard" Arthur didn''t wait for Reinhard to understand what he said to him and he vanishes from there accompanied by the scattered pink color flowers petals carried by the wind


    "As I tough he is not an ordinary person" Reinhard look at the previous place where Arthur standing and look at the petals of the flowers that scattered to everywhere "It''s not divine protection... interesting person"


    Reinhard smile before he continues to walking around but now he has an aim, but he believes if it was mean to be no matter how strange it was he will meet with the boy that Arthur mentioned


    .....


    A striking head of a flail and ice crystals is flying everywhere aiming to the fast-moving shadow that seems want to flee from the one who releases magic and striking head of the flail.


    "She is too fast"


    "We can''t let her flee!"


    Rem and Emilia running after the shadow that seems very familiar with the place because she can use the building in the area to her advantage, the girl is stealing something from Emilia and it was a very important thing, Dragon insignia.


    "Emilia-sama, use the metia and try to contact Arthur-sama. With just the two of us, we can''t catch her" Rem proposes an idea before she speeds up and tries to pursue the girl


    Seeing Rem increasing her speed the girl also doing the same and she jumps from one roof to another roof to make it difficult for Rem to following her


    What the girl doing is successfully make Rem failed to notice if the girl leaping up to the roof again after she enters the alley


    When Rem enter the alley she meets with a sight of three people beating a person wearing strange clothes


    "What it is? Something to stop me? They''re paid to make me failed to catch up with the girl?" Rem look at the play in front of her


    "Oh, we have a cute maid over here..." the tall thugs turn around and notice Rem standing on the alley entrances watching them beating someone


    Subaru look at the girl in maid uniforms and his foolish idea about the possibilities if that girl os the one who is summoning him to this world is resurface again


    "Tell me, are you see a girl who is running to this way a moment ago?" Rem didn''t bother to respond to the tall thugs and ask about the thief


    "Hey, she is wearing maid uniforms and it looks expensive too, are you think she is work for some noble?" The big thugs ask the tall thugs


    "More importantly she didn''t come to rescue this trash right?" The small thugs didn''t want the girl who is standing in the alley entrances to attract the attention of the guard that may be coming anytime


    "If all of you want to stall me here I hope you all prepare for your journey to the afterlife" Perhaps it was because she thought the men were trying to change the subject, they could hear an amount of irritation in her voice. Because of that, each of the men rushed to explain themselves.


    "Wait for a second! If you''re not after this guy, then we''re not involved! I bet it was that girl from before!"


    "That wall! Do you see that wall? She jumped off that wall and ran away on the rooftops!"


    "She''s farther back! Back past that wall! At the rate she was going, she''s probably another three streets down!"


    As the men continued to plead their innocence, Rem turned her eyes to Subaru, as if asking whether these men were telling the truth. Without thinking, Subaru nodded.


    Rem didn''t speak any further and run again to pursue the thief but when she passes Subaru who is lying on the ground a scene of that night is flashing in her head and then she stops before she remembers what Arthur told him after she and Emilia spar with him


    "Very little is needed to make a happy life, it''s all within yourself, in your way of thinking"


    Rem smile a little when she remembers it if she always leave someone who needs her help because of there is something she needs to do then in the future when she is in danger there will be a time when she hopes someone will help her but there is no one who is willing to help her because they have something to do.


    If that night Roswaal didn''t help her and her sister then they will die that night along with everyone in the village.


    "How can I hope to have a happy life if I always ignore something that didn''t have a connection with me?" As she turned back around Rem put her hand up, palm facing outward, and a series of shining lights began to dance in front of it.


    A dull thud rang out, like that of a hard object striking flesh, followed by the cries of the men as they were thrown backward. Then, there was a high pitched sound as a fist-size clump of ice fell to the ground.


    The tall and the big thugs got back to their feet, as for the small thugs he must have gotten hit in a bad spot because he was still knocked out. But rather than this fact taking the fight out of them, it seemed to just make the other two men even angrier.


    "I didn''t care if you''re a magic-user or from noble household! I will-" Before the tall thugs with a knife in his hand finish his sentence Rem wave his hand and a loud noise is heard at their left side with debris showering their face


    Booom!!


    Using flail that appears in her hand Rem smash the wall before look at the thugs who is looking at the source of the explosion


    "You will what?" Rem asking expressionless and indicate if they speak any further the next thing that will explode is not the wall, but something that is next to the wall.


    "We will go!!!" With that, the men rushed to pick up their fallen companion and leave the alley


    Rem look at the bruises face boy as if contemplating what she needs to do with him


    Subaru put on an empty display of confidence and said "Don''t worry about me. Thanks for your help, I''ll be fine. You''re in a hurry, right? You should go¡­"


    Subaru had hoped to finish this off with, ''If you''d like, I don''t even mind helping you out. How about it, m''lady?'' while brushing his hair back and flashing a smile, but¡­


    "¡­Huh?"


    Suddenly feel dizzy, Subaru reached for the wall but missed, and fell face-first back onto the ground. After falling with zero capacity to catch himself, Subaru felt a sharp pain as his consciousness went winging away.


    "Haah... why a weakling like you try to act strong"


    Subaru can''t see the expression of the girl but he still can hear her voice


    "You can''t just leave him like that Rem, at least you need to heal him first"


    Another new unknown voice is heard but unfortunately, Subaru failed to see the face of the new person


    ''The designer of that maid uniforms is the best...''


    With that last thought, really this time, once and for all, Subaru''s consciousness fell into darkness.


    "But we need to catch that thief as soon as possible" Rem didn''t heal the unconsciousness boy immediately instead she talk to Emilia who is walking to her direction


    "I will go and search her first, you can help me again after you finish heal him, alright?"


    "...Rem understand, Emilia-sama"


    Emilia bid her farewell and run to the direction that Rem pointing leaving Rem with the unconsciousness boy who is still lying in the ground


    At a faraway place, Arthur look at the whole process while spinning a knife on his hand out off habit


    "Fate is really a strange thing in the world... the stage is ready and the actor is already into their role, now let me be the new storyteller of the century"

 Chapter 17 - 017 : the change in story

    Arthur who is overlooking entire city in a high place wipe a sweat on his head


    "What a scary woman... no wonder a combined power from hero, dragon and sage came destroy her body so sealing her is the only choice with this ability alone she is unbeatable already "


    Arthur now realizes why the witch of envy is known as the worst of calamity


    "But look like if i didn''t bother with her amusement she will not bother me? I hope it''s like that, yeah. If i encounter her with just my current ability then it''s better if I didn''t come to this world in the first place. Now i didn''t need to interfere in anything the the gear of fate is starting to spin and that emotional brat is already think her as his only connection to this world"


    Arthur see Subaru fighting the thugs and come out win


    "Well so he need to die three times before he met with Reinhard, i hope there is not to many difference because Rem tag along now different with when Emilia alone because Ram didn''t go with her"


    This time Arthur choose to following Subaru but he is also make sure to keep his distance because he doesn''t want to find out by Elsa, Arthur still feel very bad and think he is no different with the killer itself because previously he let Rem die and now he also will let felt killed by Elsa


    What happened next is look like how it''s happened in the anime, old man Rom is killed with ease follow by Felt and the last is Subaru.


    And Arthur once again is on top of a building


    "It''s look like Subaru is thinking the badge is Rem''s, well maybe Rem didn''t want the fact Emilia badge get stolen is known to the public, huh? The fate will change slightly"


    In the alley Subaru meet with Reinhard in his third time died


    "Maybe that''s because the situation where he call Emilia as Satella is didn''t happen?"


    "You have saved my life, and I, Natsuki Subaru, am forever grateful. I must say that I am impressed with both your honorable intentions and bravery¡­"


    "You''re giving me too much credit. It was because their advantage of three against one fell to three against two that they became unsure of themselves. It would have been different if it was only me against them."


    "No¡­ Given how scared they were of you, even if it were ten against one¡­or even a hundred against one, I still think they would have run away. But what''s with your gallantry stats?! You''re like a saint both in body and mind. You''re so brilliant I think I''m going to go blind!"


    To be honest, there was such a difference in their looks, Subaru really didn''t want to be standing next to him. Subaru examined Reinhard again, but the more he looked at him the more he thought that this beautiful young man had to have been chosen by God.


    However, he did not look like he was a guard.


    "Umm¡­I can just call you by your name, Mister, uh¡­Reinhard¡­right?"


    "I don''t need the ''Mister.'' You don''t have to be so formal, Subaru."


    "Well, we''re pretty close all of sudden, huh? Anyway, thanks again, Reinhard. You''re the only one who came running when I called. I have to say, it makes me feel a bit lonely that no one else seemed to care."


    Given how many people were out walking on the main street, it wasn''t possible that Reinhard was the only person who heard Subaru call out. But as Subaru complained, Reinhard lowered his eyes slightly.


    "I don''t really want to say this, but I think I can understand them. For the majority of people, the risk of interfering when thugs like those are involved is too great. You were right to call for guards."


    "The way you''re saying that¡­are you a guard, Reinhard? You don''t look like one at all."


    "I get that a lot. I am off duty today so I''m not wearing my uniform, and even I know that the way I look, I''m lacking the sternness of an authority figure," Reinhard said, spreading both his arms, but Subaru thought differently.


    The biggest reason that Reinhard didn''t look like a guard was that he appeared to be far from the lowly, rough sort of idea Subaru had of what a guard should look like.


    "Now that I think of it, didn''t they call you something like ''sword saint ''¡­?"


    "My family''s position is rather special, you see. So I''ve got a lot of heavy expectations placed on me. Every day''s a battle." Reinhard smiled, shrugging


    his shoulders. Apparently Reinhard had a sense of humor as well.


    "By the way, I thought that your hair and clothes, and also your name are pretty unusual, but¡­ Where are you from? Why did you come to the capital of Lugunica?" Reinhard asked, looking down at Subaru and his appearance.


    Given that Subaru''s background was unclear, it seemed to be a pretty natural response for someone who was a guard.


    "It''s a little hard to answer that first question. Last time when I said, ''a small country to the east,'' it didn''t work, so let me rephrase that. I''ve come from a place even farther east than here, a place no one has ever seen before¡ªfrom the ends of the Earth," finished Subaru with a glint in his smile. Subaru thought that it was a pretty safe answer, but Reinhard looked surprised.


    "Farther east than Lugunica ¡­? You can''t mean beyond the Grand Cascade. Is that supposed to be a joke?"


    "Grand Cascade?" Subaru tilted his head with the unfamiliar term.


    Cascade¡­like, a waterfall? Subaru, who wasn''t familiar with the geography of the surrounding area, had no idea what Reinhard was talking about. The only places Subaru really knew in this world were the main street, alleys, the slums, and the loot cellar.


    "It doesn''t seem like you''re trying to fool me or anything, but¡­ Well, that''s fine. Anyway, it looks certain that you''re not from the capital, but you


    have a reason for being here, right? Right now, Lugunica is not as peaceful as it usually is. It''s falling into a state of unrest. Whatever you''re here for, I''d be glad to help."


    "Come on, it''s your day off, right? There''s no need for you to waste a day off just to help me out, you''ve really done more than enough already. ¡­But, I would like to ask you a question, if I could."


    Subaru shook his head in response to Reinhard''s offer, but then he raised up a finger as if he suddenly remembered something.


    "I''m all ears. I''m not a very informed individual, so I''m not sure I can help all that much, though."


    "Well, it''s less of a question and more me asking about a person, so no worries. So anyway, have you seen a cute girl that has medium length sky blue hair that covers her right eye, large light blue eyes, and young features. She also has hair clips towards left side of her hair, flower-shaped ribbon on the same side of her hair, and a maid hairband. Also if i not wrong her name is Rem and she is a maid that work for... Roswaal... L something... what''s her lord name... do you see her"


    "¡­What do you plan on doing when you find her?"


    "Something she lost¡­er¡­I guess something she''s looking for? Anyway, I want to give what she''s looking for back to her."


    Of course, Subaru didn''t have it on him right now, and it was even possible that she hadn''t had it stolen from her yet, but there was no need to complicate things.


    Reinhard narrowed his eyes at Subaru''s response, and then silently thought for a few moments before answering.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t say I''ve seen anyone like that. If you''d like, though, I don''t mind helping you find her."


    "I can''t ask that much of you. It''s all right, I''ll figure things out on my own." Subaru lifted up his hand to refuse Reinhard''s request, and then turned to exit the alley and walk along the main street.


    If possible, it might be better to catch Felt and keep her from stealing the badge in the first place. Considering what would happen otherwise, Subaru thought that might be the best approach to take.


    "The problem is, considering how fast Felt is, whether I could really catch her or not. In the worst case, I could get some guards to come to the loot cellar, but¡­"


    "Loot cellar?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. Forget I said anything. It''s just the name of a place an old man I know likes to hang out."


    As Reinhard reacted to his statement Subaru tried to divert his attention and at the same time rejected the idea of getting guards involved. Even if Subaru brought guards with him, with Elsa as an opponent there was a good chance


    that it would only result in more casualties. That''s just how superhuman that ?ssassin''s skills were in Subaru eyes.


    "Well, if all of the guards here were superhuman as well, it might be a different story¡­ Anyway, I guess I should head back to the main street."


    "Are you going?"


    "Yeah, I am. Thanks again, Reinhard. I''ll have to return the favor one day.¡­Can I meet you again if I go to a guard station or something?"


    "I think so. If you just give my name, they''ll know where to find me. I''d love to see you again, so stop by for any reason at all."


    "Have I really done anything, or said anything to raise our relationship score that much? ¡­Anyway, if I ever get stuck or lost again I''ll be sure to stop by," said Subaru jokingly, waving his hand good-bye.


    "Be careful," said Reinhard, as cool and gallant as ever.


    Pushed on by those words, Subaru was able to exit the alley with absolutely zero damage, all the while not noticing just how much the young man with the blue eyes was sizing him up as he watched him leave.


    ''today there will be a boy well maybe his age is around 17 years old and he has short black hair and brown eyes. As for his clothes... you can remember it the moment you look at him because he has unusual outfit and unusual name. Maybe he will scream for guard in some alley so if you heard it or meet with him please leand your hand''


    ''well with your ability you can pick something from how he will speaks but the most important thing i want to tell you is... he will guide you to the place where you can find the last candidates for the election, ofcourse this boy doesn''t know it so you will be disappointed if you ask him''


    "Look like i need to make a trip to the loot cellar, the last candidates... well from the way Subaru talk and expression look like something bad will be happening in loot cellar"

 Chapter 17 - 017: Prelude Of The New Era

    After healing the boy, Rem intended to leave him alone there but after thinking it trough she decided to wait for him to awake first.


    And not long after receiving treatment from Rem Subaru wake up and look at his surrounding, the first thing that he does is expresses his gratitude to the one who saves him.


    "If you can move on your own then I will leave now" Rem prefer to go from this place as fast as possible so she can help Emilia to catch the thief who stole the dragon insignia from Emilia, it was such a big mistake for the insignia being stolen when Emilia is under her protection


    "Wait! You''re in a hurry to find that girl right?! How about I help you as payment for your help?!" The girl is the only one who is kind enough to help him when he is ?ssaulted by the trio thugs, he is sure the pedestrian should hear his voice but they decide to not help him because they didn''t have anything to do with him but for the girl in front of him who have something more important to do choose to help him and didn''t leave him immediately, he needs to help her.


    "What kind of help a weakling like you who can''t fight against normal thugs in my problem?" Maybe he wants to express his gratitude but except being a burden for her, Rem can''t think any other use from the boy


    "That''s hurt a lot! Because of me, you waste a lot of time to after the thief right?"


    "At least you aware of it, but even though you''re aware all of this because of you, you still want to make me stay here any longer?"


    "It''s very hurtful to hear it from you but I must preserve! You didn''t know where she goes right? If that''s the case then you need my help!"


    "You know where she goes?"


    "No! But I- hey! Don''t leave! Let me finish first!"


    Rem stop walking and look at him as if indicate if it was his last chance


    "You didn''t know how her face right? And she is probably already run away to a very far place, but I was different! I know how she looks like and with that, we can ask around to find where she is probably gone after she stole something, with how familiar she is with the layout of this place there is a high chance if this is not her first time to steal something from this area" Subaru tell his idea in one go afraid if his savior while leaving him immediately if he didn''t speak fast enough


    "At least you still something in your head even after receiving such hard kick on your head" Rem examining the boy in front of her before she walks away "We will use your idea, I take it as a form of gratitude from you"


    "Yes! Yes! You can take it like that, oh by the way I didn''t know your name" Subaru following behind Rem and ask about her name


    "My name is Rem, just Rem"


    "Oh what a good name! My name is Natsuki Subaru, can you tell me where is that girl stole something from you?"


    After Subaru inquired about the place where is the thievery is happened it brings back him the fruit shop he visits before


    "As I said I didn''t have time to waste for a broke person! Go away!" The store owner still didn''t tell anything to Subaru despite what he said


    Seeing there is no hope for getting an answer from the store owner if she leaves it to Subaru Rem decide to do it by herself


    "I''m sorry but can you be kind enough to tell me about the thief? If it about buying your stuff I promise to buy it when I back to the capital but for now I need to find the thief first"


    "Aah? What it is now? What promise can do at this time ?" The store owner still skeptical but he didn''t as hard as to how he talks to Subaru


    "My name is Rem, a maid of Margrave Roswaal L Mathers. This is my lord insignia and I will guarantee it with my life if it was a real thing, if you afraid I give you a false promise then you can use it to ask one thing from my lord" Rem take out an insignia that engrave with Mathers family symbol and let the store owner examine it


    "Just remember to buy something from me next time is enough I didn''t want to involve with someone who is way above me" the store owner gives back the insignia to Rem before he tells her anything that he knows including the way to loot cellar


    The real reason why he didn''t think the insignia is fake because except for someone who is tired of living there is no one who wants to be on the bad side of the Mathers family. All of the head of Mathers family is the strongest magician in the kingdom including the current head Roswaal L Mathers, aside from being famous for their magic talents this family also famous for their attitude to their enemies so he didn''t want to involve with this family for trivial things like this.


    Following the direction given by the store owner Rem and Subaru arrive at the slum area, the slum''s inhabitant is not welcoming to Rem who is wearing maid uniform that likely made from expensive material that they can''t even dream to have in their lifetime, no matter how much Rem asking there is no one who wants to talk with her.


    Seeing this is his chance to shine Subaru approach one of a man who is sitting in front of a rundown house and with his shameless friendly attitude, Subaru successfully gets the right directions to the loot cellar where is Felt usually hanging out.


    "See? They can feel my pure soul and my kindness so they talk to me without any animosity" Subaru announce his successful inquiry to Rem because along the way he can''t prove to her if he is not just a burden for her


    "I''m sure they''re just looking at you as one of their kins if we count on your messy dirty clothes and the bruises on your face they will think you''re Felt''s one-time partner who is getting caught by me"


    "Why your opinion about me is always bad?" Subaru asks dispirited


    "Since when you think you''re very helpful? You insist to be the one who is leading the way but you end up bringing me to a dead end a few time, aside for your idea to bring me back to that store you didn''t do anything at all because I need to take care anything else after that"


    "Can you at least be merciful and phrase it more nicely? No matter how strong my heart is I still feel pain deep inside my heart"


    "Rem didn''t have an obligation to make you feel better when you didn''t even do something good. Enough with all of this, the loot cellar that we searched is there"


    Rem and Subaru arrive in front of a building that has a high chance to be the loot cellar they search, it wasn''t a high-storied building, but it was wide enough to the point where it looked as though it could function as living quarters for a large number of people, the building was right up against a tall defensive wall, and was in the deepest part of the slums.


    "This place is to vacant to be called as loot cellar" Subaru look at the surrounding and didn''t find any other person around the building, maybe that''s because the sun has set already and the people didn''t like to stroll around at night in this area "Alright, leave it to me"


    "All right. I''ll leave it to you." Rem answer nonchalantly


    "Look, I understand that it''s hard for you to let me handle something this important, and I''m not stupid enough to think that I''ve gained your trust, but I''ve got a plan, so if you''d just trust me this once¡ªWait. Huh?!"


    "Why are you so surprised? And can''t you stop scream for every little thing? Are you want to make the one who inside has time to run?"


    "Going by everything that''s happened so far, you''d think that this would signal the start of an argument, right? I imagined you''d say something like, ''Do you really expect me to just let a good-for-nothing like you, whose only ability is to convert oxygen into carbon dioxide, handle something this important? Don''t make me laugh! I''d expect a dog to do a better job than you!'' Then I, while hurt, would use the opportunity to renew my determination!"


    "I didn''t understand what you''re saying in the first part but for the last part, I think I can agree with your word if a dog can do a better job than you. Of course, I will not said it aloud if not for you who talk about it" Rem close her eyes before she speaks again "setting aside all of your nonsense your idea to ask the store owner for Felt whereabouts is successfully bring us here and I''m feeling thankful for you to help me in my problem, so if you want to going inside first to prove yourself then I will not forbid you... good luck"


    worth it."


    "You know, if you had just looked up at me and said, ''Please, do your best for my sake,'' I would have been totally pumped up to do this, you know?"


    "I can''t force myself to say something like that, but if we successfully retrieve the badge that she stole then I will try to have Roswaal-sama give you a huge reward"


    "Although I didn''t know who it is the Roswaal-sama you''re talking about but¡­All right, I''ll give it my best shot," said Subaru, breaking into a smile before heading toward the entrance of the cellar and disappear into the darkness


    Rem who is waiting outside feel something didn''t right and then she heard a sound of Subaru who is screaming painfully, taking out a flail Rem charging to the loot cellar she never thinks the people in the loot cellar will beat him up the moment he enter there


    "This smell!" Rem catches an unusual smell filled the room but she is too late to notice there is someone who is moving in the dark and with the swing of it hand an arc of light from the reflection of the moonlight on the cold surface of the weapon slashing at a very fast speed aiming to her head.


    Rem feel the world is spinning and she lost her balance before falling to the floor, what she feels is not a sharp pain because there is a weapon that slashing her head but other than a dull sound and being knocked down she didn''t feel anything at all.


    The force behind the attack that aims at her head must be very strong because after there is something that blocks the attack and saves her from death, she can''t move her body and it must be because her back head receives an impact from that attack.


    Although she can''t move her body she can still use her eyes to look the situation around her, what she sees is a familiar person with white hair have his back facing her with a sword in his right hand pointing at the darkness, maybe the one who is attacking her is hiding in the darkness and waiting for opportunity to strike again


    "My my my... I didn''t know how you can appear in such speed and save that girl, may I have the p???sur? to know your name?" A seductive voice is heard from the darkness


    "I think it was a waste to said my name because you will not have a chance to remember it" Arthur let out a sigh of relief because he successfully blocks an attack that will kill Rem


    "Oh, may I know what is that?" The voice in the darkness didn''t feel angry or being offended when she received an answer like that instead she looks like happy judge it by the tone of her voice


    Rem want to know who is the one that attack her because the voice that she heard is impossible to be the voice of Felt who stole the badge from Emilia but before she can hear the answer she feel there is someone who held her hand tightly and she heard Subaru''s voice murmuring something that she can''t hear clearly


    ...


    "As expected from existence that can''t be exterminated by the force of the Dragon, the Sage and the Sword Saint... what a terrifying girl" Arthur adjust his breath before he once again looks at the crowded streets "The story will officially start now"

 Chapter 18 - 018 : The greedy cat (filler)

    Now that Subaru had made it safely back to the main street, Using his memories from the third time


    around, Subaru positioned himself near the fruit store he had become familiar with. The face of the scarred store owner that Subaru could see out of the corner of his eye was very stern.


    "This time our meeting wasn''t exactly the best, was it¡­ But, I know that you really are a kindhearted guy!" Subaru said, giving the villainous-looking


    shop owner a thumbs-up, to which the shop owner turned his face away from, annoyed.


    Subaru drew his thumbs back feeling unloved, and then returned his gaze to the street. As always there were tons of people passing by, of all shapes, sizes, and kinds.


    It had been over ten minutes since Subaru had started his lookout.


    "I''m not sure I can trust my sense of time, but it would be strange if the theft hasn''t happened yet¡­" said Subaru to himself, when an anxious thought crossed his mind.


    "Hey, old man."


    "What is it, Mr. Penniless?"


    When the shop owner came out in front of his store and looked at Subaru,


    he had already given up trying to hide how annoyed he was.


    "Well, it''s true that I am penniless, so I won''t deny that, but¡­ Old man, I''ve got something I''d like to ask you. Have you seen any sort of commotion happen around here lately?"


    "You''ve got guts asking me a question without buying anything. Whatever. Look, kiddo. Those sort of ''commotions'' you''re talking about aren''t exactly unusual around here."


    "I''m glad you answered my question, but are you serious?!"


    "Does this mean I''ve completely run out of options¡­?"


    "However, the most recent commotion wasn''t the usual fare. Someone was using magic and shot off two or three blasts of it. Just look."


    The shop owner leaned forward and pointed to a stall about four spaces to the left. When Subaru followed with his gaze, he saw that right beside that stall was an alleyway, and there were a few holes gouged out of the wall leading into it.


    "Oh, wow."


    "There were some icicle-shaped things that were used like arrows, and one of them stuck inside that wall. It disappeared immediately afterward, though."


    Each of the four holes was a little bigger than a quarter. Since they were able to make a hole like that in a stone wall, Subaru shivered to think what would happen if they hit a person.


    But when he remembered how Rem send flying that thugs when help him, he felt this is not something impossible again.


    But if that''s the case then I was too late this time as well."


    If the theft had already taken place, it was going to be difficult for Subaru to


    "I need to try to meet up with Felt. If possible, I need to try to catch her before she enters the loot cellar, and then exchange my cell phone for the badge, but¡­"


    Given that was a place at which he had already been killed twice, Subaru wanted to avoid the loot cellar as much as he could.


    "I don''t know why you suddenly decided to help me, but thanks, old man. All right! I''m really going to get going now. Next time I''ll buy one of your abbles for sure!"


    "Well, if you do you''ll be a customer, and I''ll welcome ya. Work hard, Mr.Penniless," the shop owner said in a monotone.


    "Gotcha. I really am praying that the next time I come back here will be with money in my hands, I tell you," said Subaru as he left running.


    Subaru''s destination was the slums, but this time, in a different direction from the loot cellar. If he headed toward the loot cellar, he was sure to raise a couple of bad flags, so this time he was going to try a different route.


    "You''re looking for where Felt lives? If you just take that road over there until it turns into another street, you should be able to find it."


    "Thanks, you really helped me out, brother."


    "No problem, brother. You uh¡­live strong and take care of yourself out there, okay?"


    The middle-aged man Subaru was talking to smiled at him weakly as he disappeared behind a creaking door. Throughout their entire conversation, the look of pity on the man''s face never once disappeared from his awkward smile.


    Subaru tightened his fist, happy that his plan was working.


    "It was a strategy I formed after my experiences from the first and second times in the slums, but¡­I never imagined it would work this well," Subaru said, shaking the sleeve of his tracksuit, which was caked in dried mud.


    In order to help him track down Felt, the brilliant plan he''d thought of after arriving at the slums was to make himself look as down and out and destitute as possible.


    The first time around, when Subaru visited the slums with Rem, Subaru had not long before been beaten up by Dumb, Dumber, and Dumbest.


    Because of that, most of the slum''s inhabitants had pitied him and been fairly cooperative. The second time, however, when Subaru hadn''t taken much damage, the people gave him a comparatively cold reception. The difference was like night and day. So remembering that, Subaru made himself look so bad he had risked overdoing it.


    "Well, I did step in the poop of who knows what kind of animal, after all. Anyway, I think I''ve pinned down where Felt sleeps, but¡­the problem is whether she''ll come back here or not before she goes to the loot cellar. Well, sitting around and worrying about it won''t help me at all, so let''s stop worrying. Okay!"


    No sense in worrying about things that can''t be helped. This is where Subaru''s decisiveness shone


    "With the information I was given, I think this is it, but¡­does this really count as a living space?" said Subaru, confused as he stood in front of the wooden plank that was serving as a door to the shack. The inside of the shack was about the size of two portable toilets, the kind used at construction sites. It was as though someone took the phrase, "You only need half a tatami mat for standing, and a full one for sleeping," to heart.


    "Well, I suppose if it''s just a place to sleep, then it fits the description¡­"


    "So she''s living out her life here, huddling her already small body into an even smaller space. I guess it''s no surprise she''d turn out as twisted as she is. Ah¡­ How pitiable, how pitiable is she."


    "Oh come on! It''s not that bad. Just who do you think you are, kid, belittling my place?"


    Just as Subaru was entering his pitying mode, he heard a voice behind him and turned around.


    There in front of him, glaring at him, was the little blond figure of¡­Felt.


    The way she looked was not particularly different from the other times they had met. If anything, she looked a little dirtier than before, but that seemed like the result of her getaway being a quite a bit more rough on her than last time.


    "What''s with you, looking at me like that with those pitying eyes?! You underestimating me just because I''m a girl and just a little bit filthy?"


    "I think you''re reading the wrong emotion there, but¡­I''m just glad I''ve found you."


    While Felt didn''t even try to hide how irritated she was, Subaru subconsciously relaxed his shoulders in a sense of relief.


    In response to what Subaru said, Felt replied, "Oh, so you''re a customer."


    "The fact that you came here means you''ve got business with me, right? From the way you look, it''s clear that you''re not from around here."


    "Oh. You''re quick to see that I''m not really one of you. You''ve got good eyes there."


    "The people around here would at least take a little bit more care about the way they look. You''re trying way too hard. Plus, the way you''re trying to fool us with that dirty trick of yours, you look like you''re even worse a person than I am."


    As always, this girl really knows how to be insulting, doesn''t she? Subaru thought, quickly wanting to take back everything he''d said about pitying her.


    "So, what do you want? If you want something stolen, I''ll need the money first. Depending on who the target is I may ask for more later, though."


    "''If I want something stolen,'' huh¡­ This is quite a business you''re running here. Are you really that proud of your thievery?"


    "It''s called making a living. If I don''t do this, I''d have to sell my body. Anyway, so what''s it going to be? Or do you have some other business for me Depending on your answer¡­" said Felt, quickly moving her fingers as if showing off her dexterity.


    In her hand was a small knife that appeared as suddenly as if it had been summoned by magic. It was clear that she meant to show that she could defend herself.


    If Subaru had to fight Felt, given both her dexterity and the fact that she had a knife, he had no chance of winning. But Subaru had no intention of fighting.


    "I only have one item of business to discuss with you. I would like to buy from you that badge you stole."


    However, Felt put her hand over her ?h?st where it was likely she was holding the badge.


    "How do you know that I stole a badge? The only person who should know that is the one who hired me, and I only stole it just a little while ago. This is way too quick a response for you to have just heard about it on the street."


    "When you put it that way¡­ Yeah? That''s a good point. That was too careless, even for me, right?"


    "¡­You really need to do a better job of hiding your intent, kid. A little taunt like that and you''re already spilling the beans?"


    As Subaru held his head in his hands at his mistake, Felt looked as though she had lost the heart to keep up her hostility. Felt dropped to her knees so that she was eye level with Subaru.


    "So you want to buy this badge off me, huh? What are you trying to do? You can''t be on the same side as that woman, right? Is she your rival or something?"


    "More like my archenemy, maybe? Like how you''d feel if she killed your parents. Or rather, if she killed you."


    "What are you talking about? Well, whatever, I don''t really care about that."


    As Subaru was trying to figure out how he was going to talk his way out of this one, Felt just laughed. She then took the dragon-adorned badge out from her br??st pocket and waved it in front of Subaru.


    "I''ll sell this to whoever can offer me a higher price. Even if there''s a chance that woman''ll be angry if I break off our deal."


    "Yeah, there''s definitely a possibility she''ll just snap, but¡­ Anyway, I''m just talking to myself, you can ignore me."


    Subaru cleared his throat, and put on a serious face.


    "So does this mean you''ll hear me out?"


    "Only if it looks like there''s money in it for me. That''s obvious, right?"


    "Sounds good to me. ¡­I''ve prepared an item that is worth more than twenty blessed gold coins, and I would like to buy your badge with it."


    Felt''s ears perked up, and her red eyes narrowed like a cat''s. It looked as though she was trying not to appear shaken, but if she had a tail it would be twitching back and forth, so Subaru could not help but smile.


    "Huh, I see. That''s quite a price. It looks like my hard work''s finally gonna pay off. ¡­But unfortunately for you, your rival has already offered me the same amount, you know?"


    "Cut the crap! The deal was for ten blessed gold coins, right? You get too greedy and you''ll die! No, like, seriously."


    In actuality, it was pretty clear that that was why she died the first time. Cause of death: greed.


    With Subaru having gotten the price right, Felt must have thought that she couldn''t play it off anymore. After staring wide-eyed at him for a few moments, Felt lightly scratched the side of her head.


    "What, you know that much, too? ¡­Yeah, okay? The deal was for ten blessed gold coins. But you know, if I tell the person who hired me that another offer was made, she might counteroffer with more, you know? That one''s not a lie, you know?" Felt, the thirteen-or fourteen-year-old, added, curling the edges of her mouth.


    "You really are sly, aren''t you? I''d like to say just give it up and take the deal, but I don''t suppose you''d listen to me, huh?"


    "Of course not! Plus, I''m not sure I can trust you. My ears didn''t miss a word you said. You didn''t say you brought twenty blessed gold coins, but only something worth that much. Isn''t this a little unfair, with me knowing nothing about what you''ve got up your sleeves, but you knowing all about me?"


    "I think it''s more of a matter of how much you can prepare that really matters in negotiations¡­but it is true that without showing you this first, we''re not going to get anywhere."


    Subaru wanted to avoid having Felt sulk too much and wasting time, so he took his key item for the negotiations, his cell phone, out of his br??st pocket.


    Upon seeing the small device, Felt raised her eyebrows a little bit, but that was it.


    As always, she didn''t respond to anything unless it was clear that it would lead her to money.


    "Twenty blessed gold coins for this thing? It only looks like a hand mirror to me¡­"


    "This is one of those immensely popular mitia. It can take a slice of time and freeze it, saving it away."


    Subaru turned on the continuous shooting mode. A light and mechanical sound went off several times. The bright light flashed through the alley and showered Felt with light.


    "Whoah!" she said, in a rare show of girliness as she reacted.


    Felt looked as though she was about to complain, but Subaru quickly showed her the cell phone''s screen.


    "This is the power of this mitia. Using it you can leave behind a clear image. Another thing to add is that this is a very rare item. This is the only one like it in the entire world. How about that?"


    Subaru had gotten used to explaining the cell phone''s function at this point, and when he finished, Felt went, "Hmm¡­" and looked carefully at the cell phone in Subaru''s hands, before nodding in agreement.


    "¡­It doesn''t seem like you''re lying. But this is me? You said a clear image, but I think I''m quite a bit better looking than this."


    "If you weren''t in such a terrible environment and eating better, and¡ªwhile it may contribute to what you might think of as shrewd business sense¡ªif you could rid yourself of that sly, dirty personality of yours, I''d say there''s hope for you! It''s really just a matter of how you''re dressed up."


    "If we''re talking about choosing the right words to say, you have no talent when it comes to holding a conversation, do you? Geez."


    While Subaru might have scored himself a bit of irritation from that last statement, things were going well overall. However, one of the strong points of the people who lived in the slums was that they never easily agreed to anything.


    "I''ll accept that this thing you have is rare, but I''m still not sure I believe you when you say it''s worth twenty blessed gold coins. I''m not such an airhead that I''ll just take you at your word."


    "Well¡­that''s to be expected. I don''t mind personally that you''ve got a spongy brain, but you''re right. We need a third party''s opinion."


    It would have been great if Subaru could have pushed the negotiations through then and there, but he expected that that wasn''t going to work. The problem was who to use as a third party¡­


    "Deep in the slums, there''s this place called the loot cellar. It''s just as the name suggests, but I think that the quickest way will be to ask the weird old


    man that''s there. He''s fair when it comes to appraisals. He''s very experienced, so I think he won''t have a problem, even with this mitia."


    "I thought this would happen¡­"


    Subaru had expected Felt to suggest Rom. It was also her meet-up point with Elsa, as well as a place where she''d have a bodyguard if things went south. Given that an appraising eye was necessary for Subaru''s mitia card, there really was no other choice. However, Subaru really wanted to have everything settled before they ended up at the loot cellar.


    After the little scenes where Felt take Subaru on detour and a small talk about her dreams in the end they arrive in the loot cellar, a traumatic place where Subaru is die two times.

 Chapter 18 - 018: Summary (Skip It If You Want)

    After meeting with Arthur Reinhard try to find the boy that Arthur mentioned but he didn''t encounter a situation that Arthur described will happen when he decided to turn around Reinhard catch a glimpse of several flowers petals carried by the wind and enter an alley


    "That is..." Reinhard following where the petals of the flowers are gone and find himself in an alley where he sees three thugs surrounded a boy that has an appearance matching with what Arthur describes


    "Stop right there!"


    When the three thugs hear the voices their reaction is to beat the person who dares to interfere with their business "No matter what the circumstances are, I will not allow you to perpetuate any more violence against that young man. That is enough."


    Subaru was at a loss for words at the young man''s bold attitude, but the thugs'' reactions were different. All of the thugs'' faces went pale, and with quivering lips, they pointed at Reinhard


    "Reinhard¡­ Are you the Sword Saint Reinhard?!"


    "Well, I suppose I don''t have to waste time introducing myself. ¡­Although I am not fond of that title everyone gives me. It''s still too heavy for me," the man called Reinhard muttered with a tinge of self-deprecation in his voice. But the light in his eyes was unwavering.


    The thugs, overpowered by Reinhard stare, took one step back. They looked at each other as if trying to determine the best time to escape.


    "If you''re planning on running away, I''ll let you off this time. Just head back out toward the main street. However, if you plan on being stubborn, you will have to deal with me."


    Reinhard put his hand on the hilt of his sword and motioned to Subaru behind him with his chin.


    "We''re down three against two. They have the advantage of us in numbers. I''m not sure if the little help I can give will be enough to make a difference, but I will do the best I can, on my honor as a knight."


    "Wha-what?! Are you kidding me? This isn''t even a contest!" After hearing what Reinhard had said, the trio completely out of sorts. They scattered like baby spiders, forgetting to even hide their weapons as they ran out onto the main street


    ''With his power, this little problem is not challenging at all, then why he didn''t step up personally instead of guiding me here?'' Although he is thinking about another thing inside his head Reinhard still talking with Subaru and get to know each other


    ''Silver hair and white robe... cat? Is he talking about Emilia-sama? Did something happen to her? Is she the one that Arthur refers to?''


    But that thought is immediately dismissed by Reinhard because he thinks she didn''t fit the description given by Arthur


    "Loot cellar?" Reinhard pick an interesting name of a place from Subaru murmur but before he asks more details about it Subaru divert the topic of conversation and leave after he said he will meet him again after everything is over


    "So he is my guide to the last candidate? Well it seems I need to visit that loot cellar"


    ....


    After Subaru persuading Felt to sell the badge directly to him, Subaru feels anxious because Felt thinks she will get more if she waits for her clients.


    "You can''t be a greedy person, Felt. My metia is worth more than twenty sacred gold coins!"


    "The item in my hand so I have the last word to whom I will sell it!"


    ".... who is it?"


    Suddenly, Rom''s expression changed and he looked toward the entrance. Subaru, still in a state of shock from the negotiations breaking down, was too late to react to Rom''s voice.


    "It could be my client. It does seem a little early, though." Felt went over to the door, with her angry expression still on her face, and reached to open it.


    Subaru suddenly identified the impatient feelings welling up inside him. The loot cellar, Felt''s client, The killer word when he found out the dead body¡ªall of those signals could only lead to one thing.


    "Don''t open the door! We''ll all be killed!!" From the windows, he could see the sun still high in the sky. It was too bright to be past sunset and different with the time when he has come to this place with Rem so the possibility of the killer coming at this time is high


    "If all of you didn''t want to give back what you stole from Emilia-sama then I need to consider about killing all of you or not," said Rem as she stepped into the cellar


    "You can''t say such horrible stuff easily like that Rem" Emilia voice is heard from behind as she following Rem enter the cellar


    I''m so glad you''re here¡­ I won''t let you get away this time." Upon seeing Felt, Emilia walk in through the door with Rem, Felt wordlessly stepped back.


    Felt looked mortified and her mouth twisted in frustration. "You really are a persistent woman, aren''t you¡­ Why couldn''t you just give up already?" said Felt, sounding as though she was on the verge of grinding her teeth together.


    "Unfortunately, this is not something I can give up on. ¡­If you''ll be a good girl and hand it over I won''t hurt you," replied Emilia, the tone of her voice incredibly cold.


    Seeing the development is not on her favor Felt try to search a way to flee but Subaru tries to make Felt, Rem and the new girl that possibly called as Emilia-sama is compromising but before he can achieve it Subaru see there is a shadow moving behind the silver hair girl


    "On your back!" The time is tight so Subaru can''t give a clear warning, instinctively people will look at their back when there is someone who is shouting like that to them but fortunately, after several rounds of sparring with Arthur, Emilia and Rem choose a different way to defend themselves.


    Emilia leaped forward while a shield from ice is created by Puck to protecting her back, as for Rem following Emilia she also leaped forward and turned around, and a striking head of the flail crashing the place where she is standing before.


    Puck lifted up its nose, proud of its save before looking toward Subaru. "That was just in the nick of time there. You saved us."


    "A spirit, a spirit, huh? Ah¡­ha-ha¡­ That''s wonderful. I haven''t ever opened the stomach of a spirit before." before Subaru can answer Puck, Elsa come out from different directions where she is attacking before, lifting her dangerous weapon in front of her face, Elsa''s expression was one of ecstasy.


    Elsa didn''t attack immediately instead she speaks about her disappointment to Felt, but because of that she failed to notice Puck who is accumulating mana and launch an attack from everywhere and seal her retreat path.


    Unfortunately, the sneak attack from Puck is failed because she wears a robe that imbued with magic, although it was just one-time use magic the robe successfully save her from Puck''s attack.


    Emilia spread the frost from her feet to cover the cellar and turn it into her advantage, with Puck''s help who is launching an attack from unexpected angles Emilia makes Elsa focus on defense. Seeing the opportunity is come Rem use her flail to hit Elsa who is jumping for avoiding Emilia''s attack but thanks to her battle experience Elsa f?r??b?? twist her body and avoiding Rem''s flail.


    Before she can make a counterattack a huge spike club is coming to her head, As Rom swung his club, it brought a gust of air along with it, and as Elsa ducked her hair was caught up a little in the blast.


    Seeing his attack is failed Rom swung his thorny pointed club at Elsa, he changed his line of attack. He thrust the club toward Elsa''s throat, but Rom froze at the result because Elsa is stood on the tip of Rom''s club and before anyone can react Elsa swung her blade horizontally at Rom. The strike was level with Rom''s forehead. If it landed, the top of his head would be sent flying.


    Shing! went the sound of Elsa''s sword as it collided with a knife thrown by Felt. The collision had altered the path of Elsa''s sword, but the side of it still collided full force into the side of Rom''s head. A dull sound rang out as Rom toppled over to the side.


    With Puck who is gone because of his work time is over and Rom who is faint, the treat to Elsa is diminishing greatly. After persuading Felt to flee because she is the fastest person in there, Subaru joins the battle with the club he picks from the unconsciousness Rom.


    Subaru fighting against Elsa on close combat while Emilia and Rem ?ssisting him with their ice magic, but unfortunately their enemies are not an amateur.


    "I feel bored now, let''s end this" Elsa stop dodging the attack from Emilia and Rem, she uses her kukri to smash the ice magic and then she catches Subaru''s feet "I catch you"


    Elsa smiles and raises her kukri to chop Subaru''s feet but before she can do it there is an explosion coming from the roof and when the dust is settled a tall, handsome young man with flaming red hair and blue eyes that wearing Royal Knight uniform appear.


    "Reinhard. Ah, yes. The knight among knights¡­and of the ''Sword Saint'' lineage. Well, that''s amazing. I never thought I''d meet such an enjoyable opponent. I''ll have to thank my employer now for giving this job, now won''t I?"


    "There are many things I would like to ask you. I recommend you surrender, however¡­"


    "Would you say to a starving predator as it stands before its wounded prey, a perfect specimen and already dripping blood, to bear its hunger and move on?" Elsa licked her thin red lips ?r?t??ally with a look of ecstasy in her case as she stared at Reinhard.


    "I see," Reinhard responded, scratching at the side of his cheek as though he wished there was another way.


    Reinhard suddenly turned his eyes away from Elsa and looked about the inside of the loot cellar. Eyes eventually settled on an old-looking two-handed sword propped up against the wall. Reinhard used his foot to kick up on the hilt, sending the unsheathed sword spinning through the air. He easily grabbed it in his hand and swung it once lightly as if testing it out.


    The battle between Elsa and Reinhard is happening with Elsa move as fast as she can but before she can swing her kukri she got kicked by Reinhard and send flying back several meters before she can stabilize herself.


    When the battle between the main character is happening Emilia comes to Rom''s side and uses her magic and asks Rem to help her so they can treat Rom''s wound.


    Sensing Emilia and Rem complete the treatment Reinhard decides to end the battle and with a swing of his sword, a brilliant light blew off the roof of the loot cellar and ripped right through it, cutting the entire space into two halves.


    Air was distorted as residual waves from the attack swept over the room and caused strong gusts to rush, spiraling back into the center of the room. Along with those gusts, stolen items, furniture, and even materials from the building''s structure itself were pulled in.


    The effect of this attack does not just destroy the building but because Reinhard absorbs all of the mana in the surrounding area makes Emilia and Rem feel weak and need to help each other so they won''t feel.


    The unexpected things are happening


    Elsa jumps out of the rubble and slashing her kukri with intentions to kill Rem who is protecting Emilia with her body but Subaru blocks her attack with the club, alas her strength is not something that he can block easily and he was thrown backward.


    Reinhard is too far from Rem and Emilia and Subaru is unconsciousness with a slight of blood can be seen leak out from his body, seeing this is her last chance Elsa focus all of her power on this last strike but there is someone who will not permit it to happen.


    Arthur appears in front of Rem and blocks Elsa''s advance, with a wave of his hand Arthur deflect Elsa''s kukri with his sword, although it seems he didn''t use that much power Elsa''s kukri is thrown out off her hand and then it was split into two before falling into the ground.


    "My my my... who it is now? At first, it was the Sword Saint and now there is another person who is blocking me from completing the mission, it seems I need to complain to my employer about the difficulty of this mission" Elsa look at Arthur and lick her lips seductively, even though she is complaining about it but she is very happy because strong person is appearing one after another, from the first collision between her and him, Elsa can judge if the person in front of her is not that inferior compared to the Sword Saint.


    "Please to meet you, Elsa Granhiert. My name is Arthur Spencer, Lady Emilia''s knight" honestly Arthur feels if not for her head that has something loose she is very beautiful women "Alas... I think it''s time to draw the curtain on this performance"

 Chapter 19 - 019 : Loot cellar again

    Inside the loot cellar Rom appraise Subaru cell phone with interest in his eyes


    Hmm¡­" Rom nodded.


    "This is certainly something. If I were to take care of it, in terms of blessed gold coins maybe fifteen¡­no, I could absolutely get more than twenty for this. I believe it''s worth that much."


    Rom''s business sense sparked; his eyes were shining as he made his appraisal.


    While Subaru thought he was unsure how proud he could be to get the seal of approval from someone in the business of selling stolen goods, it certainly did put him at ease. His nostrils flaring with confidence, Subaru turned to Felt.


    "Well, there you have it. This is the card I have to play. Like I said, it''s worth more than twenty blessed gold coins. So now, I''d like to trade you this for that badge you''ve got."


    "I see you seem to make that face a lot, but it really is annoying."


    Apparently unimpressed that everything looked as though it was going according to Subaru''s plan, Felt made a face. However, that didn''t change the fact that this new information made the deal sound even better to her.


    "Well, to be honest, I''m happy that I''ve got a guarantee that I can turn this mitia into cash. It looks like I don''t have to doubt you anymore about it being worth twenty blessed gold coins, either. I accept the card you have to play."


    "Right?! So anyway, it looks like our negotiations have gone well. It''ll be your job to sell it, but I wish you the best of luck! Now that''s wrapped up, how about we go off somewhere and have a drink to celebrate our success?"


    Subaru quickly walked over to Felt and put out his hand to take the badge, but Felt slowly pushed it back.


    "Wait a minute. Why are you in such of a hurry?"


    "Life has its limits. You''ve got to treat every second of it as precious, and it''s a shame to waste any¡ª"


    "Right, right, enough of that," Felt said, narrowing her red eyes, and with a calm attitude stuck at the heart of her doubts.


    "Why do you want this badge in the first place?"


    But while Felt didn''t know Subaru''s intentions, he knew hers. Subaru knew why Felt was so desperate to negotiate the best deal possible. He knew who she was trying so desperately for. So after a pause, he told the truth.


    "All I want is to return that badge to its rightful owner."


    "¡­What?"


    Telling the truth was the most sincere thing he thought he could do. So while Felt''s eyes opened wide, Subaru just repeated what he said before.


    "I want to return that badge to its rightful owner. That''s why I want it. That''s all."


    Felt''s red eyes glinted full of animosity, but Subaru stayed silent. He didn''t have it in him to joke around at this point, so he just bowed his head.


    "¡­Felt, I don''t think he''s lying," said Rom.


    "Don''t you be tricked by him! This has got to be a joke! Return it to its rightful owner? By paying all of this money to buy it back from the person who stole it? How stupid can you get? If that''s what he wanted to do, he should have brought a guard with him to round us up!"


    Of course Subaru couldn''t do that. Rem didn''t want to get the guards involved. That''s why Subaru had refused Reinhard''s offer. Subaru couldn''t go against Rem''s wishes.


    It was the least that Subaru could do, and it was his answer to the one who had saved his life.


    "If you''re going to lie, do a better job of it! Even if you act like you''re serious, I won''t be tricked! If I don''t¡­ That''s right. I won''t be tricked¡­" Felt said, as if shaking some thoughts from her head, ending in a feeble-sounding voice.


    "Felt¡­" said Rom in a caring tone with a painful expression, probably knowing what was going on inside Felt.


    Either way, it didn''t look as though Felt was going to change her mind. In other words, negotiations had failed.


    "¡­Who is it?"


    Suddenly, Rom''s expression changed and he looked toward the entrance. Subaru, still in a state of shock from the negotiations breaking down, was too late to react to Rom''s voice.


    "It could be my client. It does seem a little early, though."


    Felt went over to the door, with her angry expression still on her face, and reached to open it. Subaru suddenly identified the impatient feelings welling up inside him.


    The loot cellar, a knock at the door, Felt''s client¡ªall of those signals could only lead to one thing.


    "Don''t open the door! We''ll all be killed!!"


    It was earlier than Subaru had expected. From the windows he could see the sun still high in the sky. It was too bright to be past sunset.


    The first and second times around, despair had come knocking after sunset. Subaru hadn''t let his guard down about their limited time, but still, this was way too early.


    Subaru still hadn''t accomplished anything he needed to do to change this world. Subaru didn''t make it in time. Her hand was already on the door, and it was pushed open from the outside, and the reddish light of early sunset swept the dimness of the cellar away. And then¡­


    "If i didn''t get instructions from Emilia-sama not use violence and try to end it in peaceful way i will consider your suggestion to kill all of you" said a girl with medium length sky blue hair as she stepped into the cellar.


    "Rem you can''t said something bad like that lightly, no matter what they still need to give an option how to settle this problem " Following her was A beautiful girl with silver hair and purple blue eyes. "I''m so glad you''re here¡­ I won''t let you get away this time."


    Upon seeing the girl, Emilia, walk in through the door, Felt wordlessly stepped back.


    "You two really are a persistent woman, aren''t you¡­ Why couldn''t you just give up already?" said Felt, sounding as though she was on the verge of grinding her teeth together.


    "Unfortunately, this is not something I can give up on. ¡­If you''ll be a good girl and hand it over I won''t hurt you," replied Emilia, the tone of her voice incredibly cold.


    As Subaru felt the tension of the atmosphere in the cellar rise, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    Why was Rem and her Emilia-sama is here?


    The sun had only just begun to set. The first time around he and Rem hadn''t even reached the entrance to the slums yet. By the time they had reached the loot cellar, the sun was completely down.


    "¡­Which must mean that without me, she would have found this place a lot faster¡­"


    Subaru couldn''t describe how he felt, with the uselessness of his actions across both space and time so thoroughly proven.


    "And if not for helping me Rem definitely will follow her Emilia-sama and she will not end up dead in the loot cellar "


    But even as he drowned in his empty feelings, the situation advanced without him.


    As Felt continued to step back, she had already crossed from the center of the room to the back, and Emilia while continuing to block the exit, changed her stance and pointed her palm forward.


    With the faint sound of shattering air, Emilie activated her magic. It seemed that her specialty really was ice magic, and as icicles formed in the air in front of the palm of her hand, the temperature of the room dropped.


    "I only have one demand of you: Return the badge. It is very precious to me."


    There were six icicles floating in the air. The tips were rounded, so that their power seemed more in their weight rather than their sharpness. However, it was clear that if one hit, it would do far more damage than if a stone were thrown.


    Of course, Subaru himself was counted among the possible targets, and so he tried his best not to incite Emilia, just wordlessly looking on.


    "Emilia-sama, if there is a fight please leave it to me and protect yourself "


    Rem take a step forward with a flail in her hand that she take out of nowhere with cold eyes scanning the room.


    "¡­Rom," called Felt, a little over a whisper.


    "I can''t make a move. It''s your fault for bringing in such a troublesome thing along with such a troublesome opponent, Felt," replied Rom, his giant body tensed as he shook his head.


    Rom had at some point grabbed his club and still held it in his hand, but his arm was slack and he didn''t look ready to swing it. He seemed to be gripping and releasing it as though he was still hesitating.


    "You''re going to give up before the fight''s even started?" said Felt, challenging Rom.


    "If this were an ordinary magic user I wouldn''t be complaining, but¡­this one''s a problem, also the other one look strong too " replied Rom, with a hint of admonishment in his voice, narrowing his eyes as he looked at Emilia.


    In Rom''s stare as he looked down at her was both an extreme sense of caution and an element of awe.


    "The maid over there you''re not human right?and you''re an elf¡­aren''t you, miss?" said Rom, his lips shaking.


    Subaru looked up reflexively. Rom guessed that she was an elf. This is also the first time he see the girl in close range, now he think this is no wonder she is beautiful because from all of the fantasy stories Elf always describe as a race full of beautiful girl and handsome boy.


    "Not human...?"


    Subaru fell very shock because from the moment he know her, except very strong physically Rem look like any other girl he know.


    "You''re right even if i didn''t have an obligation to answer but if it can make you more cooperative and return the badge, i will tell you I''m from Oni race"


    But upon hearing Rom''s question, Emilia closed her eyes for a few moments, and then after a small sigh, she responded.


    "Technically, you''re mistaken. Only half of what I am is an elf," she said in a tone as if she was making a painful confession, and Subaru furrowed his brow.


    Hearing Rem Answer Rom''s questions Subaru open wide his eyes ''Oni..race'' even if he didn''t know what race is this, he still can''t believe it he think she is a human like him.


    However, the other two had a much more exaggerated reaction, especially Felt, and with a shudder she continued to step back and said,


    "A half-elf¡­and with silver hair?! You¡­you can''t be¡­"


    "I''m not her! We only look the same! It''s¡­ It''s a problem for me, too."


    Subaru didn''t know what was going on, but he could tell that this was a conversation that Emilia didn''t want to be having.


    However, Emilia denial didn''t seem to calm Felt down; rather, it put her even more on edge, and she turned her red eyes full of animosity toward Subaru, who was still standing silently on the sidelines.


    "You¡­ You set me up, didn''t you?"


    "What?"


    "I thought it was fishy when you said you wanted to return this thing to its owner. The fact that you kept me from hiring people to block her way was also part of the plan, wasn''t it? You two are in this together, aren''t you?!"


    As Felt said those words, gushing full of hatred, Subaru realized that Felt was having another misunderstanding.


    "Huh¡­? What do you mean? You two aren''t together?"


    "Return the badge?"


    Emilia and Rem seemed puzzled as to why Felt was turning on Subaru, and why he want to return it but Felt just laughed.


    "Ha! Cut the act! I''m the one who''s backed in a corner here. So go ahead and take this badge from me and laugh at my stupidity, why don''t you?"


    "Oh, come on. Just because you''re at a slight disadvantage doesn''t mean you have to cave so easily," replied Subaru.


    "That''s all you have to say after bringing they here? Damn it, I''ve been had!" said Felt, roughly scratching at her blond hair and clicking her tongue.


    Emilia seemed to frown at Felt''s far-from-ladylike attitude, and Subaru gulped at the dangerous state of circumstances and misunderstandings, not knowing where to fix his gaze.


    But just then¡­a black shadow silently seemed to slide in and creep up behind Rem and Emilia.


    "Rem! Behind!"


    A sensual smile melted into the shadows and raced forward, and a silver glint seemed to squirm as it lunged toward the two girl white neck. There was a loud clash, not the sound of steel cutting through bone but of steel shattering glass. As Emilia was thrown slightly forward there was a bluish white magic circle activated behind her head.


    The light of the magic circle took the tip of the blade and had just b?r?ly kept the silver-haired girl alive.


    And for Rem, she is leapt forward and swept her morningstar to behind her and try to launch counterattack but the target is successfully avoiding her attack.


    Emilia who leapt forward and turned around, her silver hair waving, and behind that curtain of hair Subaru could see a gray-colored furry animal standing and lifted up its nose, proud of its save before looking toward Subaru.


    "That was just in the nick of time there. You saved us even if you just warn Rem"


    "A cat... that can talk?"


    "A spirit, a spirit, huh? Ah¡­ha-ha¡­ That''s wonderful. I haven''t ever opened the stomach of a spirit before."


    Lifting her dangerous weapon in front of her face, the woman''s expression as one of ecstasy. It was the murderer Subaru had seen so many times before: Elsa.


    Both Rem and Emilia were immediately on guard in response to the sudden new arrival, but the first one to react was neither of them.


    "Hey! What''s the meaning of this?!" Felt yelled, stepping forward with her voice raised in anger.


    Felt pointed a finger at Elsa and then took the badge out of her pocket with her other hand.


    "All you''re supposed to do is buy this badge from me. Turning this place into a bloodbath was not part of our agreement!"


    "Buying the stolen badge from you is certainly what I came here to do, but it''s hard to hold any negotiations if its owner had already come and taken it away. So, I decided on a change of plans."


    Felt''s face was red with anger, but upon seeing Elsa''s eyes fixed on her, wet with murderous intent, she gulped. Elsa looked on, with an almost loving gaze, at Felt''s fear.


    "I''ll just kill everyone here, and then I''ll pick that badge up from the sea of blood afterward," said Elsa, all while holding the expression of an affectionate mother on her face. She then tilted her head and continued on cruelly, "You weren''t able to do your job. Do you really expect me not to throw away something that''s useless to me?"


    "¡­"


    Felt''s face twisted as if in pain, but the emotion behind it was not of fear, but something else. Elsa''s words must have touched upon something s?ns?t?v?, deep inside her. Subaru didn''t know what that was, but¡­


    "Don''t give me that, you bitch!!"


    ¡­it was enough for Subaru to shout out in anger at Elsa, and forget about how weak he was compared to her. Elsa turned and looked at Subaru, surprised, and she wasn''t the only one. Felt and Rom turned to Subaru even Rem and Emilia was no exception.


    However, the one most surprised was none of them, it was Subaru. He couldn''t understand himself, just why he was so angry. In part because he could not understand it as this emotion rose up inside him, he spit all of it out.


    "Is it really that fun for you to pick on such a little kid, you intestine obsessed sadist?! Just because things aren''t going exactly the way you planned, you''re going to wreck everything and throw a tantrum?! What are you, five?! How about you treasure life for once?! Do you know how much it hurts to have your stomach ripped open?! I know!!"


    "¡­What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m just taking this moment to let the unforeseen sense of justice inside me rant about the injustice of this damn world, and right now, to me, the injustice of this world is you, and this situation, so right now I''m channeling all of my anger about everything on to you!"


    As Subaru''s shouting continued to make no sense to her, Elsa let out a rare exasperated sigh. But while Subaru was kind of hurt by her nonserious reaction, with spit flying, he shouted one more time.


    "All right! That''s realy enough buying time for you right?!"


    "That was such an amazingly lame tirade there, I want to write it down and leave it for future generations. ¡­Guess I''ll have to respond to your expectations, huh?"


    Compared with Subaru''s shouting and stomping, Puck''s voice was aloof and detached. Elsa immediately looked up, but all around her, from all sides,were sharpened icicles, more than twenty in all.


    "It seems I haven''t introduced myself, little lady. My name is Puck. I''d like it if you at least remembered my name, as you say farewell to this world."


    Immediately afterward, the icicles flew at Elsa.

 Chapter 19 - 019: Name It Yourself

    "Arthur-sama..." Rem who is the first person who notices the newcomer that come to help them


    "Yes, it''s me. If you can please treat the wound that person over there, if not he will die and it will be quite problematic for us" Arthur replies to Rem but he didn''t let Elsa out of his field of vision


    "I''m sorry because I''m late, Emilia-sama. I will explain it when we''re back to the mansion" seeing Emilia that likely have some questions for him, Arthur decides to make hed postpone it for a while


    "No, I''m glad you''re here" Emilia shake her head and said it with a smile


    "I never thought you will coming here, Arthur" Reinhard quite surprise because Arthur is Emilia''s knight because until now there is no information about it to the capital


    "I need to take care of something before I can come here, are your wound is fine now?" Arthur look at Elsa who is taking a kukri that she hides inside her clothes


    "Ara... you notice it? So I can take it as you giving me time for me to heal my wound?"


    "I want to taste the strength of an unfortunate girl who is now known as the cruelest killer" from what Arthur know the background story of Elsa Granhiert is quite pitiful


    "So you know me... then do you want to dance with me?" Elsa asks seductively but after she said that Elsa made the first move, darting to the side as she made her slicing attack she leaped to increase its speed.


    Arthur uses the sheath of Kusanagi Sword to parry Elsa''s strike, Arthur waves the sheath with ease but it was so strong as it created a shock wave when collided with Elsa''s kukri and sent her body flying.


    Arthur didn''t just stand still looking at Elsa who is blown away by his attack instead he transformed into a streak of white light and launching an attack. Rem and Emilia can''t follow the movement of Arthur but Reinhard who is in the back guarding Emilia can see it clearly.


    "He is still holding back" that''s what Reinhard see from the one side battle that happens in front of him


    Elsa can''t defense herself well and receive a lot of beating she never thought the disparity between her and Arthur in terms of speed and strength is so great.


    Elsa spat out a mouthful of air because she receives a kick from Arthur and this time she can''t control her body to minimize the impact with the ground. Jumping out off the rubble Elsa is preparing to engage in another battle with Arthur when she sees her opponent is just standing and look at her with a complicated look


    Elsa didn''t waste any more time and leaving the slum area as fast as she can, the opponent is not someone that she can defeat and the mission is already failed from the moment when the Sword Saint is appear


    Seeing it Arthur want to catch her when Emilia is stopping him from doing it "Arthur we need to move them to a better place, although their condition is stabilized now Rem''s magic and mine is not enough to heal them completely"


    Felt who is worried about Rom''s condition ignores the fact she is stealing from Emilia and comes to her side to check Rom condition.


    "I didn''t think if you just want me coming here to deal with Elsa when you''re away," Reinhard who is walking to Arthur''s side said it calmly


    "Although what you said is not exactly what I want but you can take what will happen after it as a reward from me"


    "After it? It''s not over?" Reinhard slightly confused because Arthur said if Subaru will bring him to the place where he will meet with an important person for this country, and Emilia is the one who is fitting for this description "Wait... and especially for me?"


    Reinhard remembers the second part of Arthur''s word and when he wants to ask about it to Arthur, he just gives a sign for Reinhard to see the conversation between Emilia and Felt.


    What makes Reinhard surprise is when Felt wants to give back the Dragon Insignia to Emilia the insignia is shining although it was just pale light it was enough to make the always calm Sword Saint shock.


    "You need to finish the mission that entrusts to Royal Guard by the Elder Council now"


    Reinhard has many things that he wants to ask Arthur but when he heard what Arthur said he suppress his curiosity and walking to Felt.


    "You can take care of her, what you need to remember is the younger brother who has the same qualities as the youngest brother is more impressive and smarter than the oldest brother"


    If it was something that said to the commoners than they will not understand anything at all but for someone who has close relationships with the Royal family it was a piece of shocking information.


    Felt''s golden hair and red eyes are similar to the royalties traits and coincidentally there is a baby that kidnapped from the royalty many years ago and the culprit is never be found including the baby. With rough estimation, if the baby is still alive and grows up then she more or less has the same with Felt.


    "If the baby is still alive then she is just the only descendant of the royalty... it''s gonna be hard" Reinhard have a weak smile on his face


    It seems his new friends are leaving him a huge problem...


    Feeling Felt''s lightweight in his arms, Reinhard brushed her blond hair away from her forehead. When she was unconscious like this and didn''t have to be so on guard, her white face looked both innocent and charming. If she were given a change of clothes and a bath, surely she would shine.


    A strong wind blew and Reinhard''s bangs danced in front of his face. Through those bangs, Reinhard looked up at the sky and saw floating in the twilight above the capital, the moon.


    It was a full moon that shone with a bluish-white light, and its beauty was both alluring and bewitching.


    "This may be the last time I can look up at the moon and feel at ease¡­" muttered Reinhard


    ...


    Inside Emilia''s study room Arthur standing near the window and look at the moon in the sky, Emilia who is also inside the room didn''t know what he is thinking about


    "Why you did not take a seat first? It''s very tiring to speak if you''re just standing like that" Emilia pouring the tea that prepared Rem and invites Arthur to take a seat in front of her


    "Thank you" Arthur take a seat at the sofa in front of Emilia


    "Here" Emilia passing Arthur a cup of tea "Although I didn''t know about the taste of this tea I believe in Rem''s skill so this tea must be very delicious"


    The temperature of the tea is suitable for Arthur to drink it immediately and for the taste, he didn''t have any experience in this field so he didn''t know if this tea is has a special taste or just slightly better than the tea he bought in a convenient store in the past


    "It''s good" Arthur put down the cup and want to speak when Emilia is stopping him


    "You must drink it immediately when it was still hot"


    Arthur didn''t think about it too much and just do as what she said


    "I''m sorry... because I''m late" at first Arthur want to talk about his involvement in today incident but in the end, he didn''t say it


    Emilia can tell if Arthur is not speaking truthfully but she decided to believe in him "It''s fine, there must be a good reason that makes you can''t come in time of need immediately"


    "Moreover this incident is making me realized if I still lacking in many areas. How can I become a queen, a person who is entrusted with the fate of a country if I can''t keep such little things like dragon insignia? It''s also because of my inability to judge which is more important because if I accept Puck''s help to catch Felt from the start everything will not so complicated like today incident, I think because it was my fault I didn''t want for Puck to help me but because of that not just it make me failed to catch her immediately but it also make innocent people being a victim"


    "No, that''s not your fault" but me because I know it will happen but I still let it


    Arthur swallowed the remaining word back, there is something that makes him feel hesitates and fear of the outcome if he speaks about the truth and his involvement on today incident


    "No, it''s my fault. It''s fine you didn''t need to worry, Arthur. I said it because I want you to remind me in the future if I will make the same mistake as what I did today"


    Arthur wanted to say something when he feels if his eyes are blurring and as he tries to hear what Emilia is talking about he feels his eyes are very heavy and then he is fallen asleep on the sofa


    Emilia rose up from her seat and kneeling in front of the sleeping Arthur and she uses her hand to brushed his white hair.


    "You need to take a rest... you already working hard enough for me" Emilia smile and shift Arthur''s body to make him sleeping comfortably


    When she is in the capital with Rem they heard about a new trading company that is quite famous not just for their price but also because of many original products that this trading company introduced to the market.


    What makes Emilia and Rem interest in this trading company is not for the goods, but the name of this trading company, Emi-Life.


    In the original, except for the first episode, Emilia always wears it no matter where she goes, when she visits the village or coming to the royal castle she always wears it but for an unknown reason, she didn''t wear it when she meets with Subaru, well what a plot.


    Being mistaken as a part of nobility there is no one who speaks lies to her, and they told her about since when the trading company is opened in the capital and also the rumor about the trading company plan to open schools that especially targeting a commoners child.


    In the midst of gathering information with Rem, she is also being told about the company slogan that makes her face fully red out of embarrassment. That''s why she didn''t feel upset or anything else when Arthur is late when the incident happened.


    All of this happens when Arthur has a meeting with Crusch so it was natural if he didn''t know about Emilia found out about the trading company.


    "I really didn''t know how to repay your kindness to me..." Emilia has a gentle smile on her face, she didn''t remember when the last time someone is so nice to her and this feeling to have someone who cares about her is making her heart warm


    "You can''t even leave your sword in your sleep?" Emilia feel amused when she look Arthur''s hand gripped his sword in his sleep "what make you feel very unsafe even in your sleep? You''re like a child when you sleep if not for your hand on your sword you know..." Emilia pinch Arthur''s cheek softly


    This is not the first time for Emilia found Arthur sleeping with his hand on his sword, Emilia move Arthur''s hand and put his sword on the table but she froze after that.


    There is a hand that held her hand and when she turns around it was Arthur''s hand, at first she thought he is awake but the truth he is still sleeping. Maybe it was his unconsciousness movement to grip something in his sleep.


    Previously Emilia ask Rem to prepare a special tea that can make mind and body become relaxed and also can be categorized as a weak type of sleeping drug that''s why Arthur who has a busy schedule and rare time for rest can fall asleep after consuming it, other than the effects of the tea it was also because he never put on a guard when he is with Emilia


    The reason is that he never has thought if Emilia will do something that will harm others especially someone who close to her and it was base on Emilia''s personality that he watch and read. But unfortunately, he forgot the possibility of a different personality between Emilia in anime and the one who is in front of him, maybe it was a shortcoming for having knowledge about the people of this world and make his point of view slightly narrow.


    Of course, she didn''t have any ill intentions, she just wants him to have enough rest.


    "If you feel so unsafe to sleep alone then I will be accompanying you just for tonight" Emilia brushed Arthur''s hair that being blown by the night breeze she find it feel nice to play with his hair when she brushed his hair she found out if his hair is not entirely white but more of silvery color although not as silver as her hair.


    After playing with his hair for a while Emilia feels sleepy and then with her hand holding Arthur''s hand she rests her head on the sofa.


    "Good night..."

 Chapter 20 - 020 : a coward who decide to do something

    The crisscrossing icicles whipped up a white mist and Elsa''s black coat was lost in the low-temperature storm. Subaru thought the sharp-tipped icicles would easily cut through Elsa''s body, the tips of the clear bullets stained red with blood. There were twenty of them. If any of them hit their mark it should be a lethal. However¡­


    "Did we get her?!" said Rom.


    "Now why did you have go and to say that?!" Subaru yelled back. Even though Rom had been quiet all this time, he had said the worst possible thing at the worst possible moment.


    "It pays to be prepared¡­ I don''t like wearing it because it is heavy, but it looks like I was right to wear it this time." Cutting through the white smoke, Elsa leapt out, with her black hair dancing behind her.


    She had her kukri held high in her hand, and in her light steps it appeared she had no injuries. Other than the fact that she had thrown off her black coat and was now only wearing her black skintight outfit, she looked no different from before.


    "You''re not going to tell me that because that coat is so heavy that just by shedding it you''re suddenly a lot faster, are you?!"


    "That would be interesting, but the truth is simple. That coat has a formula woven into it that can ward off magic a single time. It looks like it saved my life." Elsa politely answered Subaru''s question before kneeling down andstriking upward with the tip of her knife. The target was Emilia, and the strike was aimed to drive the knife into her ?h?st.


    "I''d like it if you didn''t underestimate spirit mages. We''re pretty frightening if you make enemies of us." Emilia clapped her hands together in front of her ?h?st, forming a multilayered ice shield that was easily pierced by Elsa''s blade, but it took the knife and stopped her attack. Elsa immediately leapt back to retreat as a few smaller icicles were hurtled her way, and before she can take a breath a flail make it way to her place force her to retreat even further.


    "Emilia-sama, this place is too small and it make me unable to help you, this place just make her have more advantage "


    "I know Rem, but we can''t take it outside "


    "Emilia-sama, you can''t be-"


    "Enough Rem, we''re still in a battle"


    Even if Emilia and Rem talking, Elsa still can''t stop her movement because it was due to Puck, who was standing on Emilia''s shoulder by her silver hair, sweeping his arms this way and that like a battle commander.


    "One manages defense and the other attack¡­ there''s also Rem who prevent Elsa to deal fatal attacks " said Subaru, impressed.


    "That''s the tricky thing about spirit mages. One''ll attack, and the other defends, and that little maid over there quite good at supporting.Depending on the situation, one might use simple magic, buying for time, as the other prepares a special attack¡­ That''s why we on the battlefield say, ''When you meet a spirit mage, lay down your weapons and wallet and run,''" muttered Rom, still gripping his club.


    Subaru nodded. It didn''t look as though the pairing between a spirit mage and their spirit could be easily beat.


    "By the way, old man, what is it you''re planning on doing?"


    "I''m looking for an opening so I can help out that half elf girl. Of the two, she seems the one more willing to listen to us."


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! No! You''ll only get in their way! If you go out there the only thing that''s going to happen is you''re going to lose your right arm and have your throat slit. Stay right where you are!"


    "Don''t say that! The way you put it makes it sound like I''ve already been cut down!"


    As Subaru had seen Rom get cut down twice already, his words had a sense of truth in their tone. As if Rom was feeling what had happened to him in those different dimensions, he put his hands on his arm and neck.


    While Subaru was able to talk Rom out of it, the truth was that the fight between Elsa, Rem and Emilia was so intense, it didn''t look like there was anywhere anyone could cut in.


    Countless ice shards had been created and were flying all over the room and countless objects is smash became rubbish because of Rem''s morningstar.


    However, in the midst of all of that, the way Elsa was handling it could only be described as superhuman.


    She would spin around, duck down so low it looked as though she were crawling on the ground, and at times she would step on the walls to evade attacks as though she were completely ignoring gravity. If even with all of that she didn''t seem able to dodge an attack, she would use her blade to cut through the ice crystals and shatter them. She had paired with what her opponent could do in number with an overwhelming degree of skill.


    "She really looks used to fighting, despite her being a woman," muttered Puck, impressed with Elsa''s godlike skills and fighting sense.


    "Well, it''s been a very long time since someone called me a girl."


    "From my perspective, most people I deal with are like babies to me. But even so, you''re so strong I almost feel like I should pity you."


    "To be complimented by a spirit such as yourself, I must say I''m honored."


    As Elsa gladly took Puck''s praise, she fended off another shard of ice with her knife. Almost a hundred pieces of ice must have been thrown at her, but other than that very first attack, it didn''t seem as though a single one of them had made their mark.


    "I think if they keep this up, Elsa will tire out before they do¡­but I''m still anxious," said Subaru.


    "That woman in black''s movements really are incredible, but I don''t think they can lose if they continue to hold the advantage in numbers¡­but it''s not like that spirit will be able to keep itself here forever. As soon as that spirit''s out, the balance of power will shift, that half elf girl and oni girl will lose for sure " replied Rom.


    "What do you mean? If the opponent really strong there is no way the spirit will leave it owner alone right?" Said Subaru


    "It''s not like the spirit didn''t want to accompany its owner but spirit need mana to maintenance it physical body, and now it also need mana to attack the enemy. I not to know how long the spirit can continue to battle but i know it won''t long before the spirit will disappear"


    Subaru feel very shock with this new information, it''s like the old man said, if the spirit that introduces itself as Puck is out then he might as well consider it as a game over.


    "Just when things were starting to get fun¡­ It pains me to see that something else is distracting you from paying attention to me," muttered Elsa as she twisted her body to dodge an icicle attack, confirming Subaru''s fears.


    "As a popular male, it really is tough on me. I can never put the girls to sleep. However, you know if you stay up too late it''s bad for your skin," replied Puck in a light tone, but he didn''t deny what she was saying.


    Just as Subaru was beginning to worry that Puck had reached his limit, Elsa''s movements suddenly stopped. In response, Puck winked his black eyes at her.


    "Don''t you think it''s about time we draw the curtain on this performance? When we keep repeating the same act it begins to get boring."


    "My foot¡­"


    As soon as Elsa tried to take a step, she fell forward, catching herself with her hands on the ground. Elsa''s right foot had been frozen to the floor.


    "You didn''t really think I was scattering all of these things around for no reason, did you?"


    "¡­I guess this means you''ve got me."


    "Just blame it on the gap in our ages. You have plenty of reason to congratulate yourself for getting this far. Now, good night."


    Throwing its ?h?st out, Puck''s body, still standing on Emilia''s shoulder, started to oscillate at a high frequency. Puck was posed as if he was about to release his ultimate move, with both paws out in front, focusing more magic than ever before, and Subaru watched as that magic was shot off like an arrow. The magic did not take the shape of ice, but was simply a load of destructive energy.


    Along the path of the bluish white light everything froze, and in one fell swoop the loot cellar was filled with white. The energy passed through Elsa and broke into the door that formed the entrance to the cellar, blowing it off its hinges, and residual freezing energy from the attack even reached outside.


    As the brilliant light from the attack passed, everything was frozen, from the counter to the stolen items, to even the ground they lay on.


    Of course, if directly hit, even a human being would quickly turn into an ice statue, but¡­


    "It can''t be¡­" said Puck.


    "Of course it can. Ah, that was wonderful. I really thought I was going to die there."


    ¡­this was all ?ssuming the attack would hit.


    "¡­With you being a girl, I can''t say I approve."


    While Puck''s attack was dodged, Puck didn''t seem any angrier than what his words conveyed. He simply wasn''t happy with what Elsa had done.


    Subaru saw blood dripping, and a bit of steam was rising from the frozen ground. The blood was coming from Elsa''s right foot. She was standing b?r?foot just out of the line of fire from Puck''s attack, and bleeding profusely from her right foot, and it wasn''t hard to see why. After all, she had sliced off the sole of her foot.


    "I was afraid I might lop the whole foot off, seeing as how I hurried. That was a close one."


    "Even if you only cut that much, it must hurt a lot," said Puck.


    "Well yes, you''re right. But it''s wonderful. It makes me feel alive, and in addition to that¡­"


    In response to Puck''s worried sounding words, Elsa nodded with a look of ecstasy in her eyes, and without hesitation pushed her bleeding foot against a piece of ice. A sound that sounded like air shattering came ?r?t??ally from Elsa''s throat, and then immediately afterward she took her knife to the ice around her foot. With that, she had managed to stop the bleeding with the ice.


    "It''s a little hard to move, but this should be enough," said Elsa with a laugh, clicking her ice shoe against the ground, looking as though she was having fun. Subaru had no words to say in response to how Elsa''s addiction to fighting left her without any hesitation when it came to maiming herself, but right now it was her opponent, Emilia, who was in trouble.


    "Puck, do you think you can keep going?" whispered Emilia.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m really tired. I think I really underestimated her. At this rate I''m going to disappear from having run out of mana," Puck replied, for the first time without the confidence that had filled his voice before.


    As the cat stood on Emilia shoulder, its figure began to shine, and looked as though it would fade at any moment. They were out of time.


    "i and Rem will find a way to handle the rest on my own, so go ahead and rest. Thankyou."


    "I hope that brat is here, how he can be your knight if he not protect you when you''re in danger"


    "I didn''t want to bother him, well at least for now. Right, remember he is in the midst of getting stronger so maybe if i can hold out much longer he will come and more powerful than before "


    "I hope so. If something happens, I''ll obey my contract. If need be, call me out, even if you have to use your od," said Puck with a warning, as his body disappeared in a wisp of mist.


    Maybe in this place just three people who understood what Puck and Emilia talking is. Subaru bit his lip, but he wasn''t the one most disappointed by Puck''s departure.


    "Aw¡­ You''re going away? That''s terribly unfortunate," said Elsa, the one who had been fighting with Puck with her life on the line. She sounded truly disappointed.


    She readied her kukri again and with the high-pitched click of her icy shoe,began to head toward Emilia.


    A number of icicles materialized around Emilia in response, but there were far fewer than when Puck was with her. Rem also readied her flail but from the start nothing much she can do because of a limited space she had in loot cellar to begin with.


    Even though Elsa had her movement limited now, the match appeared even.


    "It looks like we can''t just sit around and watch this anymore, can we?" said Rom, gripping his club and getting ready to move.


    "I don''t know who''s going to win this anymore, so if we just wait around we''re going to miss our chance. You understand, right, Felt?" continued Rom.


    "I know, I know. Whether we help or run, we''re going to have to make a move soon," said Felt, talking for the first time since Elsa threatened her.


    Felt moved beside Rom and then turned to Subaru.


    "About what you said before¡­ Thanks. It made me feel better."


    "Huh?"


    "Only a little bit! Plus, don''t call me a little kid. I''m fifteen years old. You''re not much older than me, right?"


    "¡­Actually, I''ll be eighteen this year. I''ll be able to get a license to drive a car, and I can get married, too."


    "You can''t be that old! Your face looks younger than mine! And your actions is very childish Age a little, why don''t you? At least on your face!"


    Well, Subaru had lived his years lazily in the peaceful country of Japan, aiming to live every day as ordinarily as possible, so it couldn''t be helped.


    Subaru felt as though his lack of determination was being mocked, and so he looked down at the ground, feeling useless.


    The weakest one here was Subaru, and it was enough that he was completely lacking in the ability to fight, but also¡­


    "My legs just can''t stop shaking¡­ I guess this is what happens when you lack resolve."


    Forget about being qualified to fight, Subaru was physically unable. Even with Emilia magic, felt speed, and Rem and Old man Rom raw power.Elsa''s abnormality trumped all of those abilities.


    "It looks like they starting to get pushed back," said Rom, and that was enough to completely describe what was happening.


    Emilia hadn''t stopped shooting projectiles at Elsa, but Elsa just slapped them away with her blade, rendering them useless. In response to Elsa''s dance of slicing attacks, Emilia would block the attacks with her ice shield, and freeze the ground in front of her feet to slide away, b?r?ly dodging Elsa''s continuing attacks. After Emilia gained some distance, she would continue her barrage, but you could not deny that her position was inferior to Elsa''s.


    Rem also can''t help much because if she just careless a little and make a mistake she will getting killed by Elsa because defense is not her strongest point.


    To change the current situation, some kind of support was absolutely necessary.


    "All right, I''m going!"


    Apparently Rom had thought the same as Subaru, and after letting out a yell, Rom joined the fight.


    As Rom swung his club, it brought a gust of air along with it, and as Elsa ducked her hair was caught up a little in the blast.


    "Oh, how rude of you to interrupt our dance," said Elsa.


    "If you want to dance that much then I''ll make you dance a fine dance, so give it your best shot!"


    As Rom swung his thorny pointed club at Elsa, he changed his line of attack. He thrust the club toward Elsa''s throat, but Rom froze at the result.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "I''m only able to do this because you''re so strong," said Elsa from above as she stood on the tip of Rom''s club.


    that kind of technique could only be accomplished with a godlike sense of balance. Before that balance could be broken, Elsa swung her blade horizontally at Rom. The strike was level with Rom''s forehead. If it landed, the top of his head would be sent flying.


    "You think I''d let you?!"


    Shing! went the sound of Elsa''s sword as it collided with a knife thrown by Felt. The collision had altered the path of Elsa''s sword, but the side of it still collided full force into the side of Rom''s head. A dull sound rang out as Rom toppled over to the side.


    "What a naughty little girl," said Elsa as she landed lightly back on the ground and turned just her eyes toward Felt.


    "¡­"


    Felt''s small knife had saved Rom''s life. She probably had aimed for Elsa''s arm, but in the rush of the moment her aim was a little off. However, without that slight miss, Rom might not have been saved.


    "You don''t have the determination or power to fight. You should have just cowered in the corner like a good little girl."


    The high-pitched click of Elsa''s step rang out as she instantly closed the distance between herself and Felt. Rom was unconscious, Emilia , who had been trying to keep her distance, was now too far away.


    And Rem now in front of Emilia act as her shield so she is also out of question, Felt herself had frozen like a frog being stared down by a snake, and¡­


    "Aaaaahhhh!!!" ¡­so the only one who was able to tackle her to safety was the coward who had been shivering beside her moments before.

 Chapter 20 - 020: You Know What It Feels?

    The next morning Arthur wakes up and found he is sleeping in Emilia''s study room, he remembers clearly what happened last night before he passes out. If it was an eastern fantasy world he might think if Emilia put some strange drugs inside his tea and use him for dual cultivation but clearly, something like that won''t happen because Emilia who is with him last night.


    Looking at the sleeping beauty who is still sleeping Arthur pick her up to bring her to her bedroom


    "Let''s move, if you sleeping like that you will not feel uncomfortable when you''re wake up" Arthur didn''t know if she heard what he said but at least he feels if she is more relaxed than before


    After he asks Rem to bring breakfast for him to the gazebo in the front yard Arthur open a notification from system that he missed last night


    ^Congratulations for completing hidden achievements^


    ^Rewarding Host with Random Spirit card x1, Specific Item card x10, Random System Point card x1, Unknown card x1^


    "There are also hidden achievements? No, wait until now you just give reward to me without telling me what is achievements that available for me"


    ^System is giving chance for Host to explore system functionality freely without being restrained by the system^


    "Well, it''s fine. If I know what will make me complete the achievements I afraid I will just live following something like a quest for the rest of my life"


    While Arthur look at the card explanation Rem is coming and put down the breakfast on the table


    "You didn''t want to have breakfast inside?"


    Today Roswaal want to have breakfast together with everyone because he wants to thanks Subaru for his help in yesterday incident but Arthur know it was just a reason for Roswaal to make Subaru join Emilia''s camp without him inviting Subaru proactively


    "The weather is very good so I want to enjoy my breakfast on the outside, are you fine now?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Rem is fine now. Do you need anything else?"


    "I hope you can prepare a warm breakfast for Emilia when she is wake up later"


    "Yes, then I will leave for now"


    Rem is needed to prepare the dining room for Roswaal so she can''t stay in the gazebo for too long


    Finishing his breakfast Arthur take out the unknown card from the system storage, it was just a plain black card, and no matter how much Arthur ask the system about this card function he never gets the answer


    "The scariest thing is an unknown, I can''t do anything because for the next three days there is a possibility for Subaru die and the time will reset to this morning, or more exactly it was when Rem leaving me here" Arthur can determine it because he can see Subaru''s room from here


    "Since that is the case... system I want to active the unknown card"


    at the same time when he finished speaking darkness is engulfing him and when he regained his vision he is standing under a lamppost and he is stunned by what he sees


    This place although have some new buildings and decorations Arthur can still know where it was


    This is his ex-girlfriend''s universities, in this place is Arthur have a last date with her several weeks before Arthur decides to end their relationship, at that time there is a cosplay competition held here and she wants to watch it together.


    "It seems the flow of time is different... it was seven years already" Arthur notice it after he looks at the time that shown on the pamphlet that scattered in the ground that was thrown away by some people


    Because of the nature of the event Arthur''s appearance is not weird for the people who are seeing him.


    After his death the time he spends in Re Zero world it was just a year and several months but it was more than seven years already in this side, in seven years there is a lot of things that change and the most notable change is a new buildings that stood in the place where he previously lived.


    "Tell me system, can I exchange my sacred gold coin with yen?"


    ^1 sacred gold coin equivalent with 540.000 yen^


    "Okay, 1 sacred gold coin is enough for now"


    Arthur walk to the restaurant because he wat to know about his parents'' whereabouts when he passes the playground he caught a glimpse of a little girl who is playing with sand alone without a friend or family


    "Maybe they''re inside..." Arthur didn''t think too much about it and enter the restaurant


    After he chooses to sit near the window a waitress is coming to him and offering a menu for him to choose


    "Just give me your special menu for today"


    "Yes, do you need anything else?"


    "If I didn''t wrong this place is a private house several years ago, do you know where is the previous owner of this place?"


    "I''m sorry but I just started working here two years ago so I didn''t know much about that, it is very important?"


    "The house owner is an acquaintance of mine and I want to find them, I was out of the country for several years and just come back today so I want to find them"


    "I think the manager can help you, he is the owner of this place so he must know about where the previous owner is now"


    "Thank you"


    Several minutes later the waitress is back with the dish and she tells him if the manager will coming in a while.


    Arthur didn''t eat immediately because he wants to meet with the owner first, and after waiting for a while there is someone who is coming to his table, but it was not the manager instead it was a little girl that he sees in the playground outside of the restaurant.


    She has long, straight, and seemingly thin black hair, which she wears in pigtails and brown eyes that have a red-orange tint. she wears a light blue one-piece dress over a white shirt. The skirt goes down to her knees and the dress has four white dots over the ?h?st, a white bow and a white-collar. Additionally, she wears black shoes with white shoelaces over long white socks, which have red and blue stripes on them.


    The little girl looking at the dish with both of her hands at the end of the table, there is a growl coming out of her stomach but the girl still looking at the dish before she looks at Arthur''s face.


    "... are you hungry?" Well, she must be hungry but he didn''t know what he can ask in this situation


    *nod nod* the girl nodding and look at Arthur once again


    "You''re not with your family?" It will be quite awkward if he let the girl eat here and then her family is coming


    The girl shook her head as an answer for Arthur''s question


    "Then go wash your hand first, it''s dirty because you playing sand in tr outside"


    The girl looks at her own hand before she ran to the nearby wastafel and wash her little hands after that she ran back and sat across Arthur


    "Eat anything you like, don''t worry I will pay for you"


    The little girl nod and then she take one off a dish that she like, Arthur didn''t eat anything and just drink the juice before he once again waiting for the owner of the restaurant but this time there is someone who is accompanying him, he feels attracted to this little girl, of course, it''s not because he swings to that way but it was more like his instinct want him to protect her.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait for me" a man in his forties is coming and apologize to Arthur before he introduced himself as the owner of this restaurant


    "I just want to ask if you know about a couple of wife and husband that have this place before you bought it from them?" Arthur just wants to know about their condition because it was impossible for the system to let him back to this world for a long time and it seems it was difficult for him if he wants to come back here again because he already tries to use Hiraishin no Jutsu previously.


    He can leave his mark here but he can''t feel the connection with the mark in the Re Zero world, in other words, if his theory is right then he can''t use this technique to travel between world even if he leaves his mark in each world.


    "Can I know who you''re before I tell you about them?" The owner is very cautious because he didn''t want to be involved in something that will bring negative effects to his restaurant


    "I was superior of their son and I come here to deliver his salary and offer our condolences for their loss"


    "I heard their son is bedridden, how can he work for you?"


    "There is a lot of work that didn''t need your presence in the office, just a computer with an internet connection will do"


    "It''s been seven years since their son is dead and all of you just coming now?" For the owner, that type of work is feasible but the delayed is too long


    "Because the nature of our cooperation it was not required for us to communicate every day and it was understandable if he stops working for a while before he resumed his work, if you didn''t, believe me, we can go to the police station to verify it" that was such a bad lie, that''s why deep inside his heart Arthur want the owner believes in his lies


    "Well, honestly seven years ago when I bought this place I didn''t ask about where they will go if I buy the house from them"


    Arthur looked at the owner of the restaurant with the blank look, the owner answer really makes him speechless


    ''He asks so many questions and it was his answer?''


    "Don''t look at me like that! What I want to say is if you really want to meet with them I can help you but it needs one or today because I need to go to the related government office and ask about the whereabouts of the seller of this place and they will need to verify the authentication of the documents before helping me to find them, of course, I can go to police station directly but I afraid it will impact my restaurant reputation if some people think it was a scandalous restaurant" the owner explain himself and hope Arthur choose to wait instead of going to the police station


    Arthur close his eyes and think it carefully after he thinks over it he chooses another option


    "Let''s do it instead, I want you to deliver this briefcase to them after you find their new address, of course, you need to sign a contract with me first. I will reward you with hundred thousand yen immediately if you agree" Arthur take out a briefcase under the table and also a contract that he bought from the system


    It was a soul contract that will make whoever''s sign it will follow the term in the contract and can''t betray it because it was like a brainwashing type of command, of course, it just can be used for people in this world because they didn''t have any type of energy like mana or anything.


    The owner read the contract and from what he can see the contract didn''t have anything that suspicious and the possibility for getting a hundred thousand yen just for delivering a briefcase is very easy


    Arthur leaves the restaurant with the little girl, from the owner he comes to know if the girl is not from this area and she always playing alone in the playground and going home before the sun is set so there is no one who knows her home. And he is also surprised because it was the first time for the girl to close with someone else, previously some of his worker give the girl different food every day because she didn''t eat the previous food she gives but it was not until she found out if the girl didn''t want to eat food given by strangers because there is a time when she comes to the counter and order a food and paid it with her own money that she has.


    "Where is your home? I will bring you there" holding the little girl hand Arthur decide to ask her address


    "Two streets from here, turn left after the shopping area and search a home with blue color one"


    "That''s quite far from here, why you go to that restaurant?"


    "When mama is free from her work mama always bring me there, mama said if she like that place"


    "What''s your name?" Come to think of this he still didn''t know about the little girl''s name


    "My name is Akiyama Yui, what is your name uncle''s?"


    "Uncle..." he must admit if the girl is very adorable but being called an uncle is hurt "and Akiyama... what a nostalgic name... My name is Arthur Spencer, you can call me Arthur"


    "Althur?"


    "Arthur, it''s an R, not L. You can do it, try again"


    "Awthur?" Yui asks with titling her head but what comes out of her mouth is still a wrong name


    "Well whatever just remember that''s my name," Arthur thinks maybe it''s too hard for her to spell his name correctly "You can''t act so closely like this to a stranger you know, what will happen to if you act like this too bad people? "


    "Uncle is bad people?" Yui asks with her eyes wide open


    "... I''m not, but if you still call me uncle then I will be a bad people"


    "Yui understand" Yui nodded her head repeatedly as if want to make Arthur believe if she will not do it again


    "How old are you now?"


    "Mama said asking about a lady''s age is rude, Uncle"


    Arthur stop walking and pinch her little cheeks


    "Who is this lady you''re talking about? And what you call me before? Where is your promise gone?"


    "It huwt! It huwt! I''m sowwy!"


    "Good I will forgive you if you answer me" after satisfied playing with her cheek Arthur nod his head and release his hand from her cheeks


    "I''m five years old" Yui answer while her hand rubbing her cheeks and mumbling "This is what they called as domestic violence in the tv...?"


    Arthur''s eyes are twitch when he heard it "You''re to smart for a five-year-old kid and stop watching a drama on the TV, it can make you turn to stupid"


    "Really? Yui will be a stupid girl if Yui sees the drama on TV?"


    "En"


    "Then Yui will watch it on the computer instead on the TV..." Yui nodded her head earnestly


    Arthur ruffles her hair and didn''t say anything else...


    When they pass the shopping area Arthur buy several books and mostly is culinary books and recipes, if he buys it from system each recipe will cost him system point that''s why he can''t make many types of food that he can introduce under his trading company name and now he just need to translate it to Lugunica language before introducing it to the market.


    He also buys some clothes that Yui likes and also some toys, he has too much money that will turn to scrape papers if he back to Lugunica so it''s fine if he gives the little girl some mementos.


    Short story Arthur and Yui arrive at her house and she invites him to come in, Arthur sigh at this little girl''s careless attitude to invite strangers to enter her house when she is alone. Well, they''ve introduced their name to each other so they not a stranger again, maybe.


    Inside the house, Arthur plays with Yui for a while because he wants to meet with her parents for avoiding a misunderstanding happening but a picture on the wall makes him froze.


    It was a picture of a girl that has straight, long, black hair and gray-blue eyes. She is wearing uniform consists of a navy blue blazer, a solid white bu??oned shirt under the blazer, a blue-colored ribbon and a light steel blue skirt in the picture.


    How can he describe the uniform clearly?


    Because it was a uniform for schoolgirls in his high school back then and the one who in the picture is someone that very well known to him, his first and last love, Akiyama Misaki.


    Seeing Arthur stop playing with her, Yui look at what he sees and she exclaims


    "Oh, that''s Mama''s picture!"


    "..."

 Chapter 21 - 021 : whatever

    Subaru dove into Felt at about hip level, and while hugging her light body tumbled across the ground. Just before he hit the ground, he felt something metal scrape across the back of his head, which made all his hair stand on end.


    But, feeling the weight of the person in his arms, he did his absolute best to ignore it and kept rolling to put as much distance as possible from where they were before.


    When at last Subaru looked back, standing on his knees, Elsa was staring back at him in surprise. Feeling as though he had pulled one over on Elsa, Subaru couldn''t help but smile back, awkwardly but proudly.


    "Are you all right?!" he said to Felt. "I was desperate there, so if I accidentally touched somewhere I shouldn''t have, please forgive me, okay?!"


    "If you hadn''t said that I would have thanked you like normal! ¡­But why?"


    "I don''t know! My body moved on its own. If I had to give a reason¡­well, you don''t know about this, but with this now we''re totally even, okay? Remember that! We''re even now!" said Subaru, clenching his fist after he let Felt go.


    The second time around, Felt had saved Subaru from Elsa''s blade. That memory didn''t mean anything in the world this time around, but with this he was able to repay his debt.


    Subaru thought that even so, his debts should be returned, so nothing about what he needed to do before had changed.


    "Listen here, Felt. Right now I''m going to do the same sort of thing as Rom did before he was knocked out to help stall for time. When that happens I''ll be sure to open up a window for you, so I want you to use that opportunity to run out of here as fast as you can. You got it?"


    "What?! No! Are you telling me to just turn tail and flee?!" said Felt, glaring up at Subaru with her red eyes. But Subaru just got closer and stared right back at her. As he did so, he was sure not to miss the moment when Felt looked as though she was scared at what Subaru was trying to say.


    "Yes. That''s what I''m telling you to do. Turn tail and flee. To be honest, that''s exactly what I want to do right now. I don''t want to stay another second in this violent space," Subaru said, patting Felt roughly on her head. As Felt started to say, "But¡­" Subaru interrupted her and continued.


    "You''re fifteen and I''m seventeen. Out of all of us, you''re probably the youngest one here. So it''s the right thing to do to give you the highest possibility of getting out of here alive. It''s what''s only natural."


    "D-don''t give me that¡­ You were just shaking yourself a minute ago!"


    "That was then, this is now! I''m not shaking now, so it''s okay! Really, before I remember and start shaking I''ve got to do this now. Okay? So get ready to run!"


    Subaru put his hand on Felt''s forehead as she looked as though she was going to object again, and then pulled himself to his feet. Not far away on the ground was Rom''s club. It looked really heavy, but Subaru thought he would still be able to swing it.


    As Emilia continued to shoot barrages of ice at Elsa, there was not a sign of dullness in her movements as she danced to avoid the shots. In the first place, Subaru wasn''t really sure if he, faced with a superhuman like Elsa with absolutely no real fighting experience himself, could open up a window for Felt to run. All that he could do was wordlessly spring a surprise attack on her when she wasn''t paying attention to him.


    So right after Elsa had swung her knife and shattered a large icicle, and Subaru was completely in one of her blind spots, Subaru sprang forward at her, forgetting even to breathe, and swung the club down on her. Perhaps Subaru''s adrenaline had finally kicked in, because the speed of his swing was far faster than he had imagined it would be. It sliced through the air toward the back of her head, and¡­


    "You picked the right moment and angle to target me, but unfortunately I could have sensed your intent to kill a mile away."


    "Intent to kill?! I have no idea how I''m supposed to hide that!"


    In order to block the swing that came directly behind her, Elsa struck the club with the blunt edge of her blade, changing the course of the swing enough for it to miss its mark. However, at that very instant Subaru opened his mouth wide, with his teeth b?r?d, and yelled.


    "Now, Felt! Run!!"


    "!!"


    Like a spring Felt launched her small body onto the wind and raced forward. She was going so fast that Subaru couldn''t keep track of her with hiseyes, and the girl, now turned to wind, rushed to the exit.


    "Do you really think I''d let you go?"


    To stop Felt, Elsa took another knife out of her br??st pocket and threw it toward Felt. As if it were a symbol of payback from what Felt did before, the simple undecorated knife flew straight at her back. However¡­


    "Too bad, but I wanna let her go!"


    Subaru kicked the round table that was beside him upward, which collided with the knife and sent it off course.


    "Man, I''m awesome! That was awesome! Wow, my toe hurts more than I thought it was going to! Uwah?!"


    Maybe it was Subaru''s adrenaline again, or some power that had awakened in him that failed to activate the last two times, but as Elsa''s long leg came up and kicked him in the side of the head and sent him flying, his self congratulations were cut short.


    He was hit so hard the world seemed to spin around, and together with the onset of pain and taste of blood in his mouth, Subaru threw up.


    "That''s the first time in a long time someone''s made me actually a little bit angry."


    "Well, that''s something I''m happy to hear! Ha-ha! Serves you right! I let one of us get away!!"


    Subaru stood back up and pretended to be in better shape than he was, doing his best to continue drawing Elsa''s attention.


    As if Elsa had read Subaru''s mind, she smiled at him, and forgot about Felt for the time being.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want, I''ll pay attention to you. Your dancing had better not bore me."


    "I''m going to go ahead and warn you, but if you''re going to dance with me, you''d better be careful. I haven''t learned a thing about dancing so I''ll be sure to step all over your feet," said Subaru, spitting out the blood that had risen in


    his mouth. He readjusted his grip on the club that was still in his hands. It wasn''t as though Subaru was going to have very many chances to land a hit, so he used everything he had to focus on striking Elsa as she rushed toward him.


    From such a low height that it looked as though she was crawling on the ground, Elsa slid toward Subaru. As he kept his eyes on the dull glint of her blade, Subaru swung the club with all his might.


    Subaru''s swing held nothing back; he was prepared to beat Elsa to death. But Elsa just ducked even farther, like it was nothing, and was so low it looked as though she was ???k?n? the ground.


    "You spider-woman!!"


    "Well, I suppose it''s correct to say that you''re tangled in my web."


    As Subaru saw Elsa''s sword rising upward, Subaru quickly threw his body back. However, he still couldn''t pull out of the striking range of her sword.


    Fear raced up Subaru''s spine, and without thinking he kicked up his knee. Even though he hadn''t meant to aim his knee anywhere, as Elsa was right in front of him, it landed straight in her stomach. The path of the blade shifted a little, and then right in that path came a bluish white light, followed by a high-pitched sound.


    "An ice shield! Nice cover!"


    "I''m not good at making those at a distance. I could have accidentally frozen someone!"


    "Her, right?! You mean her, right?!" replied Subaru, with a mix of jest in his thanks.


    Even if the fight didn''t is three again one but might as well said it two again one, Elsa look very bored and she can dodge any attack that comes toward her with ease.


    "I''ve started to grow tired of you little buzzing insect. ¡­I think it''s about time I wrap this up."


    If Elsa really wanted to, it was clear that she could quickly take care of


    Subaru, like she did Rom. The only reason it appeared that they were on equal


    footing was because Elsa would not divert her full attention to him. Elsa''s


    caution was instead directed to the possibility that the spirit Puck would appear


    again. That was enough to keep the current situation holding.


    Another reason that Elsa didn''t act was because Subaru''s cowardice was


    holding him a step back. He was taking care not to put himself in range of


    lethal danger. If Subaru had been a brave idiot, she would have cut him down


    and the balance would have shifted. However, it didn''t look as though Subaru''s


    cowardice would serve him much longer.


    As Elsa''s counterattacks grew more severe, Subaru''s retreats weren''t


    making it in time, and he was getting slight cuts all over himself.


    few slight cuts to his neck, and as those injuries increased, Subaru''s gray


    tracksuit began to be stained with blood.


    "Damn, it hurts! Argh!! How about this?!"


    Even though the pain was enough to bring him to tears, Subaru swung a


    kick, trying to do something new to catch Elsa off guard.


    However¡­


    "I''ll just take that," said Elsa.


    "¡­Damn."


    Elsa had easily avoided Subaru''s kick and to top it all off, she had easily


    grabbed his leg. Elsa raised her kukri, aiming to lop off the whole leg. With the


    strength of Elsa''s swing, its speed, and the sharpness of the blade, Subaru knew


    what would happen next. His leg would be cut off at the th??h and he would die


    from shock as the loss of blood and pain overwhelmed him. Subaru could just


    see the words BAD END 4 rising up in front of his eyes.


    I shouldn''t have done that! Subaru''s thoughts screamed.


    He tried to raise the club to block, but with the handicap he was facing, with


    one leg held in the air, he wouldn''t make it in time.


    Not-Satella screamed. The cut would mercilessly reach his leg in moments.


    As Subaru thought of the pain and spilling of blood it would bring a scream


    rose in his throat, the blood he would vomit when¡­


    "That''s enough."


    A flame appeared, burning through the roof from the center of the loot


    cellar. The flame was filled with a ghastly malice that swept through the room, and stopped even Elsa in her tracks.


    Subaru''s leg released, he hopped back before falling down. Right before


    his eyes, in the middle of a rising pillar of smoke, he saw a red, burning,


    shining figure.


    "That was close. I''m glad I made it in time. Now¡­"


    "Y-you''re¡­"


    The flame wavered and stepped forward. Its very existence was enough to make Subaru, Emilia, Rem and Elsa all freeze.


    Taking in the gazes from everyone present, without being shaken one bit, stood an absolute sense of will. With sky-blue eyes shining with a pure sense of justice, the young man smiled faintly.


    "I think it''s time to draw the curtain on this performance!" the hero declared, brushing back his red hair.


    "¡­Reinhard?"


    "That is correct, Subaru. I suppose it hasn''t been too long since we''ve last met. I''m sorry I''m late."


    The red-haired young man Reinhard turned to face Subaru, who was still toppled over on the ground, with a slight apologetic smile.


    Even as Reinhard wiped the dust from his sleeve, every motion seemed trained and deliberate. The way Reinhard carried himself was different from when Subaru first encountered him in the alley with Dumb, Dumber, and Dumbest, and as Subaru watched him, he thought he was now seeing a glimpse of Reinhard''s true self.


    Without letting his guard down for a moment, Reinhard looked ahead, and turned his eyes toward the black-clothed beauty who was now focusing her animosity toward him. Reinhard''s blue eyes narrowed, as if he were remembering something.


    "Black hair and black clothes, and your weapon is the bent blade particular to the northern countries. With all of those characteristics aligned, there''s no mistaking it. You are the ''Bowel Hunter,'' aren''t you?"


    "What''s with that super-violent-sounding alias¡­?" muttered Subaru.


    "It''s an alias given to her based on the way she kills. She''s well-known in the capital to be a dangerous individual. However, from what I hear she appears to be more of a mercenary," replied Reinhard faithfully in response to Subaru''s rhetorical question as he trained his clear eyes on Elsa.


    "Reinhard. Ah, yes. The knight among knights¡­and of the ''Sword Saint'' lineage. Well, that''s amazing. I never thought I''d meet such an enjoyable opponent. I''ll have to thank my employer now for giving this job, now won''t I?"


    "There are many things I would like to ask you. I recommend you surrender, however¡­"


    "Would you say to a starving predator as it stands before its wounded prey, a perfect specimen and already dripping blood, to bear its hunger and move on?"


    Elsa licked her thin red lips ?r?t??ally with a look of ecstasy in her case as she stared at Reinhard.


    "I see." Reinhard responded, scratching at the side of his cheek as though he wished there was another way.


    "Subaru, I''m going to have to ask you to get farther away, and please take that elderly man with you out of harm''s way. After that, if you could stay beside that two girl it would help me a lot."


    "That woman''s quite the monster, so don''t let your guard down, all right?"


    "Fortunately, you could say that fighting monsters is my specialty," said Reinhard confidently, and walked forward without any sign that he was preparing himself for battle.


    Reinhard did not even reach for the sword at his waist, but continued on empty-handed.


    After a sharp intake of breath, the kukri in Elsa''s hand flew forward, in a flash, toward Reinhard''s neck.


    Unlike when Subaru was her opponent, there was no sign that Elsa was holding back as she made her silver strike, and it seemed to kill the very air as it raced toward Reinhard''s slender neck.


    Yet Reinhard was completely defenseless. Not only did he not make any move to defend himself, he didn''t even make a move to dodge the attack. Subaru could already picture Reinhard''s head flying off his body.


    However¡­


    "I don''t really want to be violent against a woman, but¡­" said Reinhard, starting off in a gentlemanly way, but Subaru thought that the tone of his voice had dropped.


    "¡­you''ll have to excuse me."


    Reinhard planted one foot down, the pressure behind it fracturing the ground beneath him, and with the other leg launched a kick so strong it created a shock wave as it collided with Elsa and sent her body flying. The back blast was strong enough for Subaru to feel it where he stood. He was speechless.


    All it was, was an ordinary forward kick, but the air pressure it caused was enough to create a wind that shook the entire building.


    Elsa, who took the hit head-on, was blown away like a leaf. However, she was able to reduce the damage taken by springing off the walls to kill the force of impact with her legs. Still, when she looked up, you could see the look of shock on her face.


    "No, no, no, no, no. There''s no way. You''re kidding me, right? ¡­.Just what the hell was that?"


    Subaru had described certain things as being "on a totally different scale" several times before in his life, and it was at this very moment that he realized he had been mistaken. That phrase, "on a totally different scale," existed solely for the purpose to describe this hero who stood in front of him. Before Reinhard''s existence, all of the extraordinary phenomena of this new world dulled in comparison.


    "It''s just as they say¡­or rather, you''re more than what everyone says you are," said Elsa.


    "Well, I can only hope I''ll live up to your expectations."


    "Will you not use that sword of yours? I would like to have a taste of its legendary sharpness."


    Elsa pointed at Reinhard''s sword. She wanted to face Reinhard at full force, without him holding back. However, Reinhard shook his head.


    "This sword is made so that it can only be drawn when it should be drawn. The fact that the blade has not removed itself from its sheath means that now is not the proper time."


    "I suppose I''ve been underestimated."


    "Personally, I would have preferred to take you up on your offer. So¡­"


    Reinhard suddenly turned his eyes away from Elsa, and looked about the inside of the loot cellar. Eyes eventually settled on an old-looking two-handed sword propped up against the wall. Reinhard used his foot to kick up on the hilt, sending the unsheathed sword spinning through the air. He easily grabbed it in his hand, and swung it once lightly as if testing it out.


    "¡­I''ll use this one to face you. Any complaints?"


    "No¡­ This is wonderful, wonderful! You had better show me a good time!"


    Now the fight between monster is start

 Chapter 21 - 021: Farewell

    "Oh, that''s Mama''s picture!"


    "..."


    That sentence is piercing trough his heart and deal critical damage to him, it was not something that can be negated by the Heavenly Body modification or anything


    "I heard Mama have a boyfriend when she is in high school, although I didn''t know what boyfriend is, it must be someone that very close to her, right?" Yui glances at the clock and then she speaks while his hand starts to picking up the scattered toy and tidying the room "But he eventually leaves her and makes Mama sad, he must be the bad uncle that you mentioned previously, right?"


    ".... maybe... you''re right, he must be a very bad person" it was the first time Arthur think how nice it was if Yui just stop to talk


    "He must be! That''s why Yui pray in Yui''s birthday, I hope the bad uncle that makes Mama sad will get lost in the forest forever!"


    ''Wait...'' Arthur has a strange premonition


    "But Mama stroke Yui''s hair and said if Yui mustn''t pray like that" Yui is pouting when she remembers how she is being reprimanded because of her pray "That''s why Yui change the pray, Yui hope that bad uncle while getting lost in the forest for a year and being chase by dog wherever he goes"


    ''It was just a coincidence, right? It must be''


    "But there is something that Yui didn''t understand..." Yui put the last toys on its place and from her expression, it was clearly seen if she is thinking something that very hard for her


    "Oh, what makes the adorable and smart Yui confuse?" Arthur try to put a smile on his face


    "Several weeks ago Mama brings me to someplace and then Yui found out if in that place the bad uncle is being sealed inside the ground"


    ''Is he talking about the graveyard? I''m glad she didn''t say I was being planted there''


    "Yui sees if Mama is praying and Yui think Mama pray in that place to make the bad uncle can''t coming out of the sealed place, but why is Mama look very sad after that?"


    "She is...sad?"


    "Yes, Mama is very sad at that time. In the end, Yui is right if the bad uncle always makes Mama sad although he is being sealed he still can make Mama sad"


    "And what makes you confused?"


    "Yui is confused because Yui didn''t know if Mama is sad because she can''t punish the bad uncle with her own hand or she sad because of other reasons that Yui didn''t know?"


    "Maybe... because she can''t beat the bad uncle with her own hand" Arthur answer with a bitter smile on his face


    When they''re chatting Arthur heard the door is being open from the outside and Yui is already run to the front door


    "Welcome home! Mama!"


    Arthur heard the familiar voice from someone who is talking with Yui, but he is rooted in his place.


    "There is someone else in the home?"


    "Yes, it was... Althur... awthur... what it was again..."


    "Arthur..?"


    "Yes! That one! Why his name is so hard..."


    There is some low conversation happening in the front door and then Arthur hears a footsteps sound is coming closer.


    "Thank you for taking care of Yui for me" Misaki feel very worried because there is a stranger inside her house, if she knows Yui will bring a stranger to the house she will bring Yui to her shop instead of leaving her in the house


    Arthur nod with a weak smile, honestly he wants to say something but there is no sound coming out of his mouth.


    "Have we ever met before?" Misaki asks carefully and her face is full of uncertainty


    "Maybe... no" Arthur replied with a hoarse voice


    "I- I see... please wait for a moment, I will make a tea" Misaki leaving the room and head to the kitchen


    "Go, follow your mom, she might need your help"


    Yui nodded and then followed Misaki to the kitchen


    "System, I know you will not letting me stay in this world for too long, so tell me how much time I currently have?" Arthur has a feeling if his time is not much and if he didn''t ask the system he sure it wouldn''t tell him


    ^The trial time for an Unknown card will end in two minutes^


    "As I tough... system I want..."


    ....


    When Misaki in the kitchen and boiling the water she heard a sound of the piano from the living room, and it was the tune that she have heard before. Her hand is shaking and the glass that she holds is slipping out of her hand and fall into the sink.


    "Are you fine Mama?" Yui who is coming to the kitchen after Arthur tell her to follow her mother is asking worriedly


    As if she didn''t hear it Misaki walk to the living room and the sound of piano become clearer, although she sure she didn''t have piano in the home she can know difference between the sound from the real piano or from recording but when she arrives at the living room the sound is stopped and there is nothing she can hear from there


    Misaki looks all over the living room to search for Arthur and she even goes to the outside to see if he leave the house but she can''t find him at all.


    Feeling dejected and at lost she walks back to the living room and found out if Yui is holding two recorders, one of the recorder have a paper sticker on it with the text ''for Yui from the bad uncle'' and another one is not have anything attach to it.


    ''I''m sorry I can''t say goodbye to you properly, Yui''


    Arthur''s voice is heard when Yui plays the recorder "Why?"


    ''I must say it was a very fun day, thank you for accompanying me today, but sorry because I lied to you. I was the bad uncle that you referred to, of course, I hope you will stop calling me uncle because I''m not that old''


    "You''re bad... uncle" Yui clench the recorder with both of her little hands


    ''If you didn''t like to play with the other kids then how about playing the piano that I leave in your living room? You must be heard how beautiful the melody that I played, right?''


    "That''s very horrible... sound"


    ''I was goos pianist when I''m in high school but maybe I play too much game on my computer and I can''t play the piano properly, that''s why you mustn''t spend too much time on the computer''


    "As Yui said previously... Yui will play in a ??ptop, Yui didn''t have a computer, Yui will play until it breaks"


    ''Don''t invite any stranger to home because I was worried you will invite very bad people''


    "You''re the worst person in the world..."


    ''Yui is a very adorable little girl and because of that, I forget if I can''t be here forever... I hope we can meet again, and at that time I want to see Yui become smarter and more adorable than the current Yui. See you again, Yui''


    The recorder is stopped and Arthur''s voice is not heard again, but Yui still holds the recorder.


    "Mama... the bad uncle is coming out of the sealed, right?" Yui asking her mother but her eyes still look at the recorder


    "Perhaps..." Misaki understand what is Yui talking about but she didn''t know how to answer it


    "Then... we didn''t need to pray to the sealed place again, right? We just need to wait for him to come back right?"


    "Yes... he will come back" if it was really the person that she knows then although she didn''t understand how it can happen she is sure he will explain it to her in the other recorder "Are you want to meet him again?"


    "Yes... At that time Yui will seal him again so he will not be running away like today" Yui nods her head and walk away to her room leaving Misaki alone in the living room


    Misaki look at Yui with a complicated look, this is the first time for her to see Yui so close with someone that she just know less than one day, usually, she didn''t like to communicate with other people and make someone who didn''t know her think she is a muted person but the truth is she just didn''t like strangers.


    Misaki play the recorder that Yui left because it didn''t have anything on it


    ''I''m sorry... Misaki''


    When she heard Arthur''s sound and when she heard how he called out her name Misaki nearly make the recorder slipped out of her hand, it was a sound from a person who is very familiar to her.


    ''I know just saying sorry isn''t enough but what I can do except saying that?''


    "You can say anything else, silly" the corner of her eyes is moistened by the clear water that coming out of her eyes


    ''I didn''t know how to explain it but I just want you to know if... I miss you''


    A drop of water sliding down on her cheek into the floor


    ''That''s something that I always wanted to say to you from the last time we meet, in the end, I can say it now, at least even though I didn''t say it in front of you, but I know you still heard it properly''


    ''Under the piano, there is two briefcase, I remember it clearly that your dream is to open a bookstore when you grow up later, now you''re a m?tur? lady so in the black briefcase there is some money with a certificate for land near the police station, you can make your dream come true now''


    ''And for the white briefcase it was for Yui, there are some money and a piece of dress for her. I hope she can graduate from the university, take it as the form of self-satisfaction from someone who can''t attend the college''


    ''Because my time is not much I can''t prepare good things for both of you, so treat the piano as my memento for you, it''s not like I can take it with me. Stay healthy, always smile, and I hope you wouldn''t forget about me. Goodbye... Misaki''


    "Stupid... dummy... silly... coward..."


    No matter what she says... that figure never appears again since then


    ....


    Arthur opens his eyes and found out he is back to the gazebo where he has his breakfast before active the unknown card. looking at the moon his mind in turmoil, this is his world now, he can''t forget about his past relationship although he lives in this world now it''s because he didn''t want to.


    It didn''t mean he wants to go back to that world desperately but because he wants to make it as memories for himself, to make him never forget about his origin, his parents especially.


    "At least I keep my promise to make a bookstore for her... this trip is not waste at all"


    With the contract from the system he is sure if the owner of the restaurant will give the briefcase to his parents, it''s not because he thinks it was enough to pay for everything that his parents given to him but it was because he wants them to live leisurely for the rest of their lives.


    For the land that he gives to Misaki, it was bought through the system and use quite a lot of system point if he has so much time to spend on that world, of course, he will choose to buy it with money instead of using a system point.


    Arthur let out a sigh after he sorts out his emotions, but when he wants to get back to his room he feels there is something that didn''t right


    "Where is everyone?"

 Chapter 22 - 022 : Conclusion

    As Reinhard gripped his blade, Elsa made the first move, darting to the side. As she made her slicing attack she leapt to increase its speed. In response, Reinhard readied a stance to swing his sword from below, straight upward.


    In that moment of attack and defense, Subaru was able to get a clear view of what was happening.


    Reinhard''s strike was sublime, it was magical, it was perfectly trained. In his hands, even a throwaway sword at its end of life, sleeping away in a cellar, shone like some treasured sword passed on by legend across generations.


    Reinhard''s sword technique captured every ounce of performance that could be extracted by the sword and he used it at will. With just one strike from him he easily disarm Elsa with ease.


    Elsa had no words for the fate of the kukri she held in her hand. The blade had become just a handle, and as for the remainder¡­


    "Now that you have lost your weapon, I recommend you surrender."


    ¡­as Reinhard turned around, he held the blade of Elsa''s kukri in his free hand. With a flick of his wrist he threw it, and with a sharp sound it stuck, lodged in the wall. Even Subaru could hear Elsa gasp.


    "He really is not normal. I can''t even find the energy to joke about it."


    Subaru just b?r?ly squeezed out what he thought, and hurried to put distance between himself and the battle taking place.


    Elsa was on her knees but Subaru couldn''t see her face. All Subaru could think was that Reinhard had taken away her will to fight. With his old sword down by his side, Reinhard approached Elsa with his defenses down.


    Surely Reinhard had confidence in the difference in ability between himself and Elsa, but pride always leads to the worst possible outcome. An alarm rang inside Subaru''s head.


    "Reinhard! She''s got another blade!"


    As Elsa''s second kukri was drawn from her waist, it took a bit of Reinhard''s bangs as he leaned back. With her surprise attack evaded, she turned her eyes toward Subaru.


    "I''m surprised you knew."


    "Well, I''ve already experienced it once before!" said Subaru, giving her the middle finger in a bragging tone¡ªalthough it really couldn''t be called bragging.


    Elsa apparently decided that what Subaru was saying was nonsense and ignored him.


    "However, you''d be wrong to think I have only two of these fangs. ¡­Shall we start over?" she said to Reinhard.


    "Will you be satisfied if I destroy all of your weapons?"


    "If I lose my fangs, I''ll fight with my nails. If I lose my nails, I''ll fight with my bones. If I lose my bones, I''ll fight with my life. That is how I, the Bowel Hunter, do things."


    "In that case, I''ll just have to have you forsake your ideals."


    Elsa drew a third knife from her waist and held both at the ready. Worthy of the "spider-woman" insult that Subaru had lobbed at her before, Elsa seemed to fly about the room as though she were ignoring gravity, using all space on the ground and in the air available to her.


    But before she can reach Reinhard a brilliant light blew off the roof of the loot cellar and ripped right through it, cutting the entire space into two halves.


    Subaru couldn''t help but feel that the entire world had shifted as an immense light filled the room and whited everything out in an instant. As the light cleared, the world was subjected to another sudden shift, as the displaced space tried to return to where it had been before.


    Air was distorted as residual waves from the attack swept over the room and caused strong gusts to rush, spiraling back into the center of the room. Along with those gusts, stolen items, furniture, and even materials from the building''s structure itself were pulled in.


    Subaru desperately tried to protect Emilia, Rem and Rom from this storm of collateral damage.


    "Just what is¡­ H-hey! Hey!!"


    Subaru couldn''t really explain how all of this was happening, but he knew who caused it.


    The "Sword Saint " had, at full power, swung his sword. Once. Only once, and this was the result.


    Subaru kept yelling, trying to get through the pain and the wind, as finally, the storm lost its strength and the various items tumbling to the ground signaled its end, along with the chorus of dull creaking sounds from the building.


    Subaru tossed away the remains of a scroll-like object that had landed on his head and checked that both Rom and Not-Satella were still okay. It looked as though Subaru''s cover wasn''t completely enough, as Rom looked as though he was covered in milk and other things, but Subaru thought he deserved to be cut a little slack.


    "What do you mean, ''Fighting monsters is my specialty''? You''re enough of a monster yourself!" shouted Subaru.


    "Even I get hurt when you say things like that, Subaru," replied Reinhard, the root cause of all of this destruction, with a weak smile as the gusts of wind blew his fiery red hair.


    "I''m sorry for pushing you so hard. Rest well."


    ¡­his two-handed sword disintegrated. Something of such a poor making could not last even one of Reinhard''s true swings. The strike was enough to make the steel of the sword''s blade rot away, so as for Elsa¡­


    "Forget a corpse, I don''t even see any trace of her left¡­ This is all just from one swing of your sword?"


    In the path of Reinhard''s attack, which had seemed to rip through the very fabric of the world, there was absolutely nothing left. In the destruction, the counter next to the cellar''s entrance was blown completely away with all of its chairs, and the residual waves of damage extended even into the open space in front of the building. The resulting gusts of wind had wrecked the supports of the building, and it seemed ready to collapse at any moment.


    The space where Elsa had been standing was of course within range of Reinhard''s attack, and her tall, black-clothed figure was nowhere to be seen.


    When Subaru feel relief and want to check condition of Rem who currently is fell dizzy and squat on the floor with one hand on her head and Emilia trying to use her magic to heal Rom wound.


    "Subaru!!"


    ¡­Reinhard suddenly turned toward him and yelled, and Subaru realized that they hadn''t escaped danger yet.


    Scraps of the building had been thrown up, and underneath them was a black shadow. The black shadow, with black hair trailing behind it and blood


    "Enough already¡­!"


    After having somehow survived Reinhard''s incredible strike, Elsa''s murderous eyes were filled with a pitch blackness. The murderous intent that she released was greater than any she had before, and it sent chills racing down Subaru''s back.


    It would only be a few seconds before she was close enough to strike, and in that short amount of time, Subaru sent his thoughts racing.


    One instant and it would all be over. Elsa was counting everything on this one strike. Reinhard wouldn''t make it in time. If Subaru could stop Elsa this one time, Reinhard could handle the rest. Emilia didn''t even have time to turn around, and Rem can''t control her body like usual because she affects by the sword strike from Reinhard who suck out all of mana in the air.


    Where was the target this time? Subaru had experienced this twice before: two deaths, the fear and the pain. He would protect her the third time. Protect the girl!!


    "She''s aiming for your stomach!!"


    Subaru push Rem, and using the club from before still in his hands, he guarded his own stomach as Elsa''s strike collided with him.


    The horizontal slice felt less like a cut and more like being struck by a heavy blunt object. The force of the collision swept Subaru off his feet and he


    felt the world spin 180 degrees as he vomited blood. It wasn''t just his vision but his entire body that was spinning. Unsure of how far he had been thrown, Subaru struck the wall, unable to catch himself and lost his consciousness.


    Knowing her last attack is failed Elsa click her tongue and retreat. As Reinhard came running up, Elsa understood that there was no longer any meaning in continuing the fight. She threw at Reinhard her knife, which had been completely bent in that last attack to the barrier. Her aim was off, but the throw succeeded in drawing Reinhard''s attention away from her, and that was enough.


    "One day, I will open the stomachs of everyone here, so take care of your bowels for me until then!" she cried, using a part of the collapsing building as a foothold to leap up onto the roof.


    It didn''t look possible to chase her down as she leapt lightly from roof to roof as she made her getaway.


    Reinhard, who was not interested in pursuing this fight any further, didn''t run after her.


    "Who said you can run when trying to hurt my little miss?"


    A cold voice is heard


    Crakle! Booommm!!!


    A very fast object is shoot down from the sky to one of corner in the slum and a blast of explosion is heard accompany by a electrical light fluctuating in there.


    Elsa who successfully dodge the attack look up to the sky and finding a young man with medium length white hair with bangs and blue eyes, there is flickering lightning coming out of his body with a dozen of knifes floating around behind him.


    "Who are you?!"


    Elsa with her battle instinct can predict he is a very troublesome and strong opponent, but what she gain is not an answer..


    "Aahhh!!"


    Without knowing how it''s happened, Elsa is feel a strong force on her stomach and she is send flying across several houses and she can stop and negates the inertia when she is nearly thrown away for fifty meters.


    Where she stood before is the man who at first is in the sky but now he is standing where she is stood before with a right foot hanging on the air.


    Elsa shock to the core because when she is fighting with Reinhard she still can catch his movement even if she knows Reinhard still held his strength, but the new opponent in front of her ... the word fast alone is not enough to describe it, and he is also not use his full power.


    "Really, i very happy my employer give me this job so i can fight with interesting opponents .. but this time i think i want to smash his head for not giving me information about the possibility of someone that no worse than sword saint is appear"


    Elsa adjust her breath and run as fast as she can without looking back with unpredictable way of run, but Arthur didn''t have intentions to let her go as a knife is shining and take an aim to Elsa .


    "Arthur, that''s enough "


    Emilia who is currently treating Rem is speak to him, with a tired expression on her face


    "Emilia, how can i-"


    "Arthur, can you hear me?"


    This time Emilia use a tone look like a pleading, and Arthur just can accept and do as she want.


    "Alright.."


    Arthur understand why Emilia stop him, when he attack before this is make the people in the slum feel very frightening. And Emilia didn''t want appear more casualties from the fight that''s already destroy a large place here.


    Arthur walk to Emilia side that complete her treatment for Rem who just unconscious for a moment. But the problem is Subaru who start letting out blood from her stomach.


    "Rem, can you treat his wound? At least make the blood stop to come out. Emilia is nearly depleted her mana"


    "Alright Arthur-sama, i will try"


    Rem move to heal Subaru who get the wound from Elsa after covering her so Rem will treat his wound even if Arthur didn''t tell her to do it.


    "You-"


    "Can you let it slide for now? You will find her you know"


    "What do you mean?"


    Reinhard has a lot of things he wants to ask, but Arthur look like didn''t have intentions to talk about it and his last sentence caught him off guard.


    "Emi, what we will do to the girl?"


    "Can you leave it to me?"


    "If this is your wish than i must step a side"


    "You''re very good boy"


    "Can you not treat me as a child, little miss"


    "Then don''t call me little miss! Hmph"


    "Aw!"


    after stomping her foot to Arthur like a child who throwing tantrum. She walked toward the blond-haired girl who was still hugging the old man beside her. When she noticed Emilia coming, she looked up, prepared to face her.


    "Is this old man your family?" asked Emilia, squatting down so that she was on the same level as Felt. Felt looked shocked. Of all the things she had expected to hear, that was not one of them.


    Even Reinhard, who didn''t know what had happened between the two, could tell that they were not on particularly good terms. He can try to find an answer from Arthur who not to far from him but Arthur just shrug his shoulders and said "Emilia hearth is too soft... sometimes i afraid she will get trick by someone else"


    Felt scratched her cheek and tried to regain her composure, and then, as if trying to hide her embarrassment, she slapped Rom a few times.


    "I-it''s kinda like that. To me, Old Man Rom is like my only¡­uh¡­ grandfather figure sort of thing."


    "I see. I only have one family member as well. He''s always sleeping when it counts, and when he''s awake I don''t think I could ever say that to him."


    "Well¡­I can''t say these sort of things when Rom''s awake, either."


    Felt then looked up at Emilia, with a weak light in her red eyes.


    "I was sure you were going to be angry at me."


    "Well, that might have happened if things were as they were before, but I don''t feel like I have it in me anymore. So while only a little bit, I''ll forgive you for his sake," said Emilia with a weak smile and a shrug, before pointing back over to Subaru, who was still sleeping.


    "He is trying to save you before and also save me and Rem, so won''t it will be very bad on me if i do something to you?"


    Felt looked at Emilia, then at Subaru, and then looked down before quietly saying, "I''m sorry. He saved my life, too. I can''t be so ungrateful as to ignore that. I''ll return what I stole."


    "Good. That makes things easier on me. I really, really would feel bad if I had to sic this guy over here on you," said Emilia with a wink, pointing to Arthur.


    "With knight among knight here and the guy over there... i must be crazy if i try to runaway"


    Upon hearing those words, Reinhard just smiled back at Felt, wordlessly. But Arthur with playful expression on his eyes said "with divine protection from wind i think you can runaway "


    Felt who know he is just toying with her is held up her fist and shouting to Arthur


    "Are you crazy?! Are you taunting me so i will try to runaway and you will toying me with your power?! If i can run from you i will never be in this situation!"


    But after she said it, Felt remember the one who she is rebuke is a man who can make Elsa run desperately for her life.


    "Don''t worry, i will not make a move to you with my little miss word is your only lifeline "


    "As i said don''t call me little miss again!!"


    Felt stood up and walked over to Emilia, who stood up as well.


    "All right, I''ll give it back," said Felt, digging around in her br??st pocket.


    "If it''s that important to you, make sure you hide it better so it doesn''t get stolen again."


    "That warning feels a little strange coming from you. ¡­If possible I would like it if you stopped your thievery altogether."


    "That''s something I cannot do," said Felt in a flat refusal. "Just so you know, I''m only returning this to you this time because I owe my life to you all. I don''t think I did anything wrong, and I have no plans to stop." Felt put on a strong-willed smile.


    Considering Felt''s age, it was almost painful to watch. As Felt declared her intentions, Reinhard looked on in silence. Given his occupation, Reinhard knew that this was not something he should overlook, but what other way of life did she have? What right did he have to talk of justice without offering her any alternatives?


    Reinhard had seen enough of the capital to not be so naive as to ignore thatfact. Emilia seemed to realize this as well, and after lowering her eyes for a few moments, she stuck out her hand without another word. "Understood. ¡­I was asking for too much."


    And for Arthur? He didn''t give a damn about it because he knew what will happen next.


    "If I was able to eat without having to work for it, I might quit, but that''s not happening. Anyway, here you go."


    Felt reached out to put the thing she had taken out of her pocket intoEmilia''s hand, to give back what she had stolen. For an instant, Reinhard saw a flash of red cross in front of his eyes. That bright light was something he had seen before, and as he narrowed his eyes Reinhard searched through the sea of his memories for it. Then after he had found what he was looking for¡­


    "Huh?"


    "Reinhard¡­?"


    ¡­he reached out and grabbed Felt''s hand, still holding on to the badge. Both girls looked up in surprise at Reinhard, but when they saw his serious expression, both fumbled for words.


    "Th-that hurts¡­ Let go¡­" said Felt, shaking her head and trying to resist.


    However, Reinhard did not loosen his grip. The strength in his hand was such that, if he wanted to, he could bend steel. Even if he wasn''t using his full strength, it was not something that a slender girl like Felt could shake away from.


    "I don''t believe it¡­" muttered Reinhard, his voice shaking. Upon hearing those words, Emilia responded, her eyes trembling.


    "Wait, Reinhard. I understand that it is hard to let her off without a word, but she didn''t realize how much this badge is worth. Plus, I do not find fault with her. It was my fault that I let it get stolen in the first place."


    "You''re mistaken, Lady Emilia. That''s not what I have a problem with," said Reinhard in a forceful tone. Confused, Emilia went silent.


    Reinhard stared intently at Felt, so much that he had already forgotten how rude he just was to Emilia.


    As Felt looked back at the young man with hair as red as her eyes, those red eyes of hers wavered with anxiety.


    "¡­What is your name?"


    "It''s F-Felt¡­"


    "What is your surname? How old are you?"


    "I-I''m an orphan, all right? I don''t have a surname and I¡­I think I''m about fifteen years old. I don''t know my own birthday. But enough about that. Let me go!"


    As Felt spoke, she seemed to regain a bit of her composure and tried to wrestle herself away from him.


    Reinhard kept his firm hold on Felt and then turned to look at Arthur.


    "The last.... are you referring to her?"


    But the one he ask is just standing there closing his eyes and refuse to respond him.


    "Lady Emilia, I''m taking this girl with me."


    "¡­May I ask why? If the reason has anything to do with this badge¡­"


    "That is certainly not a crime I would like to ignore, but considering the far greater crime it would be to watch this moment before me unfold without any action, it is a trivial matter."


    Emilia furrowed her brow, in both hesitation and confusion. But Reinhard accepted Emilia''s confusion. He felt that there was no helping it. After all, this was something she was used to. It would be cruel to tell her to realize what was happening.


    "You''re coming with me. I''m sorry, but I can''t let you refuse."


    "What are you, crazy?! Just because you saved me doesn''t mean you can just¡­ Huh?


    Just as Felt was about to continue yelling at Reinhard, her body went limp. As the power drained from her body Felt glared at Reinhard, until the very end, finally saying, "Burn in hell¡­ Damn it¡­" before her head drooped and she fell unconscious.


    "That''s again not a very knightly thing for you to do¡­ If you do it that roughly, it''s going to leave lasting effects on the gate."


    "Fortunately, this is something I''ve had to live with all my life, so I understand how to keep everything in moderation. ¡­Lady Emilia, I believe you''ll hear again from me soon. Please understand. And Arthur, i hope we can met again in a better situation"


    Reinhard gently took Emilia''s badge out of Felt''s limp hand and gave it to her.


    "I ask that you take good care of Subaru," said Reinhard with a bow, after Emilia silently took her badge from Reinhard and continued to look at him. Feeling Felt''s light weight in his arms, Reinhard brushed her blond hair away from her forehead. When she was unconscious like this and didn''t have to be so on guard, her white face looked both innocent and charming. If she were given a change of clothes and a bath, surely she would shine.


    When he is no longer around, Arthur decide this is the time to come back so he teleport the unconsciousness Subaru with Emilia and Rem back to mansion.

 Chapter 22 - 022: Just A Summary

    Standing on the fence that separates the village and the forest Emilia is very worried about the wellbeing Rem who want to kill all of the wolgram to loft the curse on Subaru, and she is also worried for Ram and Subaru who is entering the forest to search Rem, but until now not even one of them coming back to the village.


    When she remembers about the reason behind all of this commotion she is hoping Arthur will be at her side but unfortunately, there is no one who knows where he is gone too for the past few days it was as if he is disappear from the surface of the world


    "They must encounter some problems, I need to help them" can''t defeat the urge to help someone she knows Emilia ignore the warning given by Puck before he goes to sleep, Puck warns her no matter what happens she mustn''t enter the forest


    But before Emilia can step into the forest there is a hand on top of her head stopping her from going any further


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    When she heard the voice behind her she immediately knew it was Arthur "Welcome back, Arthur"


    ".... Yes, I''m back" Arthur slightly at lost when he heard she said welcome back, but it was just for a brief moment because he is aware this is his reality now "What happens here when I''m not around?"


    When he heard Emilia''s explanation Arthur understand why she is here, it seems the clown is still following his gospel clue to meet with Echidna again, but Arthur didn''t know how much the time is looped before it can reach into this point.


    At least Arthur believe Rem wouldn''t kill Subaru like in the original because he has a chat with Rem when they''re back from the loot cellar and he told her if Subaru is being favored by the witch but he isn''t the witch cult members, it took quite some time to make her understand but at least she said if Subaru didn''t threaten anyone in the mansion she wouldn''t do anything to him but it didn''t mean she will stop from monitoring him.


    "Arthur, you need to help them! It''s been half a day since they entered the forest, I fear they encountered trouble that makes them unable to leave" Emilia tugs on the corner of Arthur''s sleeve and urge him to act immediately


    "Don''t worry I will take care of it, but next time don''t ever try to enter the forest especially in the night" Arthur smile and then he takes out a knife before he uses the principle behind Misaka Mikoto''s railgun technique and shoots the knife into the sky


    With this Arthur didn''t need to use physical strength to shoot the knife and the distance it can reach is further than when he just uses physical strength.


    ...


    In the middle of the forest being cashed by the pack of demon beast Subaru try to make a chance for the siblings to run away but before he can make his heroic scene a bright light is shining on top of the village attracting attention all of living beings in the forest


    Feeling the impending crisis the demon beast howling and turn away to running as fast as they can but unfortunately, they''re already being a target of massacre


    "What is that?! Another enemy when I''m not around the village?! What the heck is that?! Enel


    Subaru panic because it never happened previously or maybe he didn''t make it previously to see this turn off development


    "That''s... lightning magic?" Ram who is supporting the weaken Rem can see it without using her clairvoyance


    "Arthur-sama is back?" There is just one person who can wield lightning magic that Rem knows and if that person is coming "everything will be fine now..."


    "Yes, you''re right, Rem" Ram didn''t need to ask what is the meaning of Rem word because she understands what it was, there is a time when Roswaal told her if he didn''t want to fight with Arthur because the chance for him to win is not large "This pack of demon beast is nothing to Roswaal-sama than that also applies for Arthur-sama"


    While the siblings are talking, more than hundred lightning in the shape of the wolf coming out off the light on top of the village and in just a blink of eyes the lightning wolf reaches its target and killing every demon beast that it pass through turn the demon beast into charcoal


    The sound of the explosion is heard from every corner of the forest and the anguished howl of the demon beast that reaches the end of their life makes the forest become more chaotic than before.


    "What''s that... what the hell is that?! It is Enel or Kakashi?! "


    Subaru who is together with the twin and in the forest seeing the fate of demon beast that chased him before become charcoal is shock with the one who launches this attack but before he gets his answer


    "Subaru-kun!"


    "Whoa!"


    He fall and unconsciousness.


    ...


    "They''re safe now, except for some bruise they''re fine" Arthur inform Emilia about the trio''s condition "For now what is more important is to calm the villagers"


    "You''re right! I need to tell them if they''re safe now" Emilia run to the villagers who are gathering in the middle of the village excitedly


    Unfortunately, her goodwill is not accepted by the villagers, some even accuse her as the reason behind all of this incident, no matter what she says they wouldn''t believe it.


    "Let''s go back to the mansion" Arthur put his hand on her shoulders who is trying to prove her innocence and try to explain it


    "But they''re-" Emilia think she needs to clarify it because she didn''t want to have a misunderstanding with the villagers


    "Let''s go..." the longer she is her the more it hurts for her, but because she is stubborn Arthur knows if he didn''t insist to bring her back, she is more likely to stand there and try to reason with the villagers that clearly didn''t want to hear and believe whatever she said


    Emilia reluctantly agreed with Arthur and going back to the mansion, Arthur didn''t use Hiraishin because he thinks if she needs time to regather her mind


    "Am I really the reason for the misfortune thing that happened to the villagers? Emilia stop walking and asking Arthur without turn her face to him


    "Are you feeling like that? The answer is inside your heart, whatever you believe is the answer you sought after. If you believe it was not you then you need to work hard to make them believe it too but not from arguing with them instead you need to prove to them if your existence will bring prosperity for them" seeing her trembling shoulder Arthur know why she didn''t want to face him "But if deep inside your heart you believe if you''re really bringing misfortune for the villagers, then will my word change your mind?"


    "I... I know it was not their fault but..-"


    "Does it hurt?" Arthur interrupts her and turns her body around


    "No... but" Emilia cover her whole face with both of her hands but there are still some tears slipping through her hands


    "It''s fine if you want to cry... you can cry for now, but you must become stronger after that" Arthur hug her and look at the starry night "You need to forgive anyone who has caused you pain or harm, keep in your mind if forgiving is not for others but it is for you. Forgiving someone is doesn''t mean forgetting but it means remembering without anger, forgiveness will bring you a peaceful life where you can persist despite what has happened to you"


    Arthur can''t believe if he uses his mother''s word to console a girl, a crying one top off that.


    "Never wish them to feel the pain that you feel right now because that''s not who you''re. If they caused you pain then, they must have pain deep inside their hurt. Wish them healing, that''s why they need and that''s what makes you more beautiful than anyone else"


    Arthur uses hiraishin no jutsu and appears at the door to her bedroom, he laid her on the bed, take off her shoes and cover her with a quilt.


    "You need to rest, when you''re wake up you will feel better, good night"


    Arthur leaving Emilia to sorting out her mind, she needs time, although she always looks strong outside she is still a girl, a harsh word is sharper than any weapon in the world.


    "Thank you..."


    A faint sound is heard from the bedroom, but except for the one who said it there is no one who heard it

 Chapter 23 - 023 : under the moonlight

    In one of gazebo Emilia sit in there with Arthur who standing with his back to her and just look aimlessly to the sky


    "Can you tell me honestly, Arthur, do you know all of this will happen?"


    Emilia have doubtful look on her eyes and also a hope..


    "I''m sorry..."


    "You can''t be..."


    "I''m sorry.."


    "I, didn''t need your apology, but may i know.. why?"


    Emilia ask with trembling voice because she can''t believe it if Arthur take a part in this whole thing. She believe in him and she hope this whole thing is a joke.


    "I think ... it can help you to reach your dream... but i can''t denied that because i have a selfish reason to "


    "... but, if this problem is known to public then my chances to become a monarch is gone, are you already considering that? We''re lucky the one who find it is Reinhard because he not like to share baseless stories but what about the other person?"


    "I know.. i think we need to hear his thoughts first before we decide how to handle it"


    "Why you didn''t interfere from the time when that women attack me and Rem?"


    "Because my selfish reason i can''t appear from the start"


    Emilia clench her small hands and ask Arthur carefully with calm tone


    "Do you still do it, even if it will result in my death?"


    "I will never let it happen!"


    "Then that''s fine"


    "What?"


    Arthur turn away and look to where Emilia sit and find she is looking to him with a gentle smile on her face and a relief look on her eyes.


    "Why you-"


    "I believe in you" Emilia stand up and walk to his front and place her hand on her ?h?st and said, "you''re a good man, and i believe in you. I believe you don''t want to do it but this is for my own sake so you must do it. Also i take a leason from this whole thing, how can i become a good ruler if i can''t keep something that entrust to me? I think i just need to learn about politics to become a good ruler but now i understand.. i still need to learn a lot of things and in the process of learning i will come across several things i can''t solve alone so when that time is come, will you stand by my side and help me?"


    Seeing a bright smile on her face, Arthur close his eyes and make a new resolve in his heart before open his mouth and said "....thank you"


    Maybe this is just an ordinary sentence, but to Emilia and Arthur this sentence mean a lot.


    "Um! That''s more like it, it''s better to say thank you rather than sorry, but can i ask something as compensation to you?"


    "It''s very rare for you to want something from me so ofcourse you can"


    "Can you promise me, to never leave me and protect me, and help me achieve my dream? Not like other candidates who have a strong background and support, i just have Roswaal alone as my supporter. And i didn''t have experience to command people, i also lacking in term of understanding of the country, but. I didn''t lose when it come to spirit for achieve my dream, if it something that can be learn then i will learn it! If it something that need me to experience it then i will do it! But.. I''m just alone, so please lend me your hand... help me achieve my dream... i know.. i didn''t have something to repay your kindness if you help me... but please.."


    Emilia voice became small and her body is trembling but before she can continue what she wants to say, a finger gently laid on her mouth and stop her speech. Emilia turn up her head and with her wet eyes she can see a warm on his eyes.


    Arthur put his arm on her shoulder and make their forehead touch each other and look straight to her eyes, they''re very close to feel the other side breath.


    "I, Arthur Spencer. In the name of my soul, I pledge my loyalty to Emilia. I will become your knight. I will become your shield that protect you from any harm, I will become your sword that slay your enemy that block your way to achieve your dream, I will become someone who always standing beside you no matter what happen, even if a whole world is turn to you, i will always standing beside you"


    Arthur knelt on one knee and kiss her back hand , he didn''t know about etiquette or whatnot but he is see in the drama if this is how knight pledge their loyalty to the princess.


    Ofcourse it''s his own fault because what he see is love drama, so he didn''t know there is another way to achieve the same goal.


    "It''s late already, do you need me to escort you to your room?"


    Arthur try to tease her but it''s seem she didn''t get it


    "There is no need, it''s not like someone wilm attack me on the mansion" replied Emilia with giggling "as you said it''s late so you need also need to rest, good night Arthur "


    "Yeah, good night, have a nice dream "


    Arthur shrug his shoulders and replied her and didn''t try to tease her again because this is really a hard day for her.


    Arthur looking to the moon with new resolve in his heart


    "This is my life now, i will do as i please and life without a regret "


    ^congratulations for complete the hidden achievements. Reward : achievement pack 1^


    "Hidden achievements? This is the first time i get it , System what achievements i complete?"


    Because this is his first time Arthur never knew there is something like hidden achievements so he ask the system.


    But the answer never came and he know why is it like this.


    "Damn, so you want to say because this is hidden achievements so the exact mission is also hidden even if i complete it already? Alright just open it for me"


    "Fuck you! What the hell with all of those random card thing! Just said it as unreliable spirit card and unreliable discount card! And what problem with unknown! If the card is still in beta testing don''t give it to me! I demand to return it!"


    But his outburst is falling to deaf ears .


    "Shit! Then i will use this random thing when my luck on the very high level "


    Arthur walking along the corridor in the mansion


    He planned to come back to his room and sleep but no matter what happen he can''t feel asleep and when he is want to back to his room, one of the room is open with Emilia walk out on her pajamas


    "What''s wrong Arthur?"


    "Nothing, i just want to walk around, maybe I have to much energy so i can''t sleep "


    "Do you want me to sing a lullaby for you?"


    "Are you treat me as a child again, little miss?"


    "It''s you who treat me as a child! Let''s go to your room! I wilm sing a lullaby for you! I order you as your lady, so as a knight you can''t refuse me! Humph!"


    "You can''t do it, Emi.."


    Arthur smile helplessly to her antics and following her to his room that just two room away from her room.


    "Lie down in bed and pull up your quilt and make your body in comfortable position "


    Even though Arthur didn''t want to do it, he still following her instructions because he can see m, she is enjoying it.


    Not long after, a humming voice is heard and filled the room, Emilia didn''t let out a single word but her voice alone is very soothing and make Arthur heart become calm and slowly his eyelids feel heavy and no more than five minutes he is in deep sleep.


    "Good night my knight, you''re such bad knight, how can you make your lady singing a lullaby to make you sleep? You better work hard for me tomorrow "


    Emilia looking to the sleeping knight oj the bed with a gentle smile on her face before she leave and close the door very slow afraid to wake him up.


    "What a bad knight.. hehe"


    Emilia giggling until she comeback to her own room to get her long awaited sleep.

 Chapter 23 - 023: Summoning The First Spirit

    On the following day Arthur spends his time leisurely in the mansion and mostly is accompanying Emilia on her study, he always checks the trading company in the Lugunica once every morning, as for the one in Gusteko and Vollachia he just checks it when he delivering the goods from the warehouse.


    In the Vollachia the security is quite safe so he didn''t need to worry about the trading company moreover he also paid the tax to the empire and for the Gusteko side after he showered the ground with the ?ssailants'' blood, there is no one who dares to cause trouble for the trading company.


    "Arthur, how about the Karsten family? Will they help us?" The next morning after the demon beast incident Emilia want to ask the greatest healer in the kingdom, Felix Argyle, to heal Subaru''s damage gate


    "I didn''t know how he can damage his own gate like that..." honestly Arthur didn''t really like Subaru that''s why he never meet with him, but he was needed for emergency measures


    "From what I heard from Rem, it was his first time use his magic so it was understandable if he can''t control it properly and end up damaging his own gate"


    "The Duchess of Karsten is accepting our request, but because Felix is her knight she just can make Felix treat him in the Karsten Household"


    "That''s also fine, he injured because he help us, so we need to help him to treat his injury"


    "Speaking of which, we have a guest here"


    Emilia following Arthur''s line of sight and she can see a dragon carriage is entering the mansion area


    "It seems they''re from the capital, you need to meet them with Roswaal"


    "You will not go?"


    "I have something to do..." Arthur play with a card on his hand "I will not go anywhere"


    After Emilia leaves the room Arthur crush the card on his hand, it was a specific item card that he received from the system.


    Solomon Grimoire: A grimoire used by Solomon to make the 72 greatest devils follow his orders obediently.


    ¡ñ To form the contract it needs for the contracted one to write their own name on the grimoire


    ¡ñ Every being that had their name written on this grimoire will follow obediently any order given by the holder of the grimoire


    "Solomon Grimoire? I know about some of Solomon''s legend but this is my first time heard he had a grimoire, maybe he is Solomon from different worlds" with him who is coming from another world then there is a very large possibility if there is another world that he didn''t know "It''s a good grimoire, but the limitations for the target to write their own name is a bit problematic... System, can I get the specific spirit?"


    ^No, the most Host can get from specific item card is random spirit summon card^


    "A random spirit... alright, give me one and use it immediately" Arthur didn''t want to summon a group of spirit immediately to reduce the possibility of they will attacking him before he can establish a contract


    ^Using specific item card... using random spirit summon card... summoning success^


    After the blinding light disappears in the previous place where the rune is shined stood a man with a girl doll on his hand.


    "Please to meet you, my name is Baal and this is my companion Sezan. I know it''s rude but can you tell me where am I right now?"


    The two of them... no, three people in the room look at each other before Arthur open a book and give it to the man who introduced himself as Baal with a pen


    ".....Wait, I''m not very good at remembering other people''s names so can you write it here?"


    "Oh, no problem... Baal...Sezan.. yes this is our-"


    ^Congratulations you successfully established a contract with your first spirit, you get Magaraha''s tome as a reward^


    Magaraha''s tome: An ancient book written by The Great Magaraha. It contains all of Magaraha''s magical research. Due to its complicated content and massive volume, it needs a large amount of patience to read it.


    "You?! You dare to trick me?!" He, The Great Illusionist Baal is tricked by a cheap trick like this is a shameful thing. It was because he thinks if the man in front of him just an ordinary person when he can''t feel any type of energy from him so he becomes careless because of that


    When the contract is established the two parties received each other information but the information that Baal and Sezan received about Arthur is very limited, it was just stated if Arthur is a knight for Emilia the queen candidate for the Lugunica kingdom. As for Arthur, he received the complete memory of Baal and Sezan.


    "I know you''re very angry because I''m tricked the two of you, but didn''t you want to restore the body''s of your teacher?" After received Baal and Sezan memories, Arthur know what is their dream and he uses it as a bait


    "Do you know a way to restore her body?" Baal asking expectantly but there is still some wariness in his eyes


    "I didn''t know, but I have something that can lend you this book" Arthur take out a Magaraha''s tome and pass it to Baal


    "This is the legendary Magaraha''s tome!" The doll that hosted Sezan''s soul exclaim when she looks at the cover of the tome "I thought this book is being destroyed when the great war has happened"


    Honestly, in their world, the only one who might have the ability to make a body again for her is just the great Magaraha, but Baal still refuses to believe if her fate is becoming a doll for the rest of her life, he believes there must be a way to restore her body that''s why they travel to anywhere they can.


    "If you can lend me this book I, Baal, will loyal to you from now to eternity" for him to restore the body''s of his teacher is the only goal that he has that''s why the Magaraha''s tome is the most important thing that he needs to achieve it


    When Baal wants to kneel on the floor Arthur throws the tome to Baal, catching the tome Baal is very panic afraid if the book will damage or there is some page that torn up from the tome.


    "The book is yours, with the existence of Solomon''s Grimoire your loyalty is not something that I need. I just didn''t want to have a forced loyalty because of the book, I want you to really loyal to me no matter what I will do in the future" Arthur stand up and walk to the door "I help you to fulfill your dreams, so as a payment I want you to help me. follow me, I will bring you to a person who knows a lot of thing regarding of how magic is work in this world, although you have the Magaraha''s tome this is not your previous world so I afraid there will be some difference occur with how the magic is work in this world"


    "Thank you for your help, Arthur-sama" Sezan really felt thankful for the help given by Arthur, although at first there is some resentment because he deceived them the two of them also in fault here because they''re careless in front of a stranger


    Baal is the last descendant of a powerful devil family who is lost in the great war and because of fate Baal who is at that time, just a child accepted as an apprentice by Sezan, as a devil Baal has a very high aptitude for magic especially illusion type magic.


    Under Sezan''s tutelage, Baal is growing up as a very strong magician. But facing the accident that happened to Sezan when she researches the forbidden magic he is very helpless and just can preserve her soul and insert it into a doll.


    Although he never shows any negative emotion in front of Sezan, she knows deep inside his heart he is very distressed with the fact she is turned into a helpless doll from a very strong magician and he can''t do anything to restore her body.


    That''s why she is very thankful to Arthur because he makes Baal have a passion and hope again, not just helplessness and self-blaming. No matter what with the time they spend together Sezan not just treats Baal as her apprentice but she also treats him as her child so she didn''t want to see him depressed because of her condition.


    ....


    "Give Betty a reason why she needs to help you, I suppose" Beatrice look at Arthur indignantly, she still angry whenever she remembers their last encounter where Arthur said if she is Roswaal''s little sister


    "I can give you a chance to learn a new type of magic that maybe never appear in this world" Arthur make Baal show the Magaraha''s tome to Beatrice but she looks at Arthur like an idiot


    "Why do you think Betty will believe in you when she can''t even understand what that worm-like text means is, I suppose"


    "That''s why I bring the two of them, they''re Baal and Sezan. They will teach you how to read that book and so you can learn from the tome, as a payment for that you need to help them in their research, it''s a win-win solution, right?"


    After Beatrice agrees to help Baal and Sezan Arthur leave the room and going back to his room, Arthur takes out a book from inventory and opens the marked page, inside this book Arthur writes the plan that he made and sometimes he will adjust it accordingly.


    "With Baal and Sezan I get a master for yin magic, with Beatrice help he can adjust his magic so it can compatible with the people in this world, at that time it will be the first step for my plan to make a magic academy"


    With Baal capabilities, it was a waste just to make him a teacher but he can''t make him run an errand for him every time because Baal needs time to research how to reconstructing Sezan''s body. Although Sezan is a great magician, she is just a doll now and didn''t have any mean to use magic that''s why Baal is the one who needs to perform magic research.


    "So I need to summon another spirit?"

 Chapter 24 - 024 : one must know how to stop bulshiting

    The next day Arthur wake up very late, the breakfast time is already over so he make his way to kitchen with the hope there is something he can get for his empty stomach.


    When he is arrive at the kitchen he see a new face there


    ''Oh? He is take this route? Well whatever, why he waste a chance transport to another world to become butler, just stop being a neet and do odd job in the restaurant will solve it''


    Arthur stealthily take a bread on the nearby table and turn away to leave the kitchen, it''s not because he shy to ask for food but he doesn''t want to bother with the emotional brat.


    But the people just can make a plan, god who decide it can success or not.


    "Arthur-sama, good morning. If you need a breakfast i will prepare it for you"


    Rem who is cooking something turn her head and ask him innocently, this question draw attention the other two who is busily peeling the abble.


    "Gwood mworning, Lam, Lem"


    Arthur who still eating the bread greet them without stopping himself from swallowing the bread


    "Whhaaaat?! Am i send to crossover anime world?!! How the hell you can be here?!!"


    The one who have the hugest reaction is the emotional brat, Subaru.


    ''Here we are...''


    Arthur finish his bread and look at Subaru from the head to bottom and look at him with innocent face


    "Do we know each other? Well with your type of face and personality i think i will remember you the moment i see you before"


    "You''re Hiiragi Shinya right?! You''re from Japanese Imperial Demon Army right?! How you a major general can be here?!!"


    Subaru too excited and didn''t control his voice and his attitude, he even use a kitchen knife pointing it to Arthur.


    "Aaaahhh!!! It''s cold! It''s hurt too!! Damn it! What is this?!"


    "Don''t pointing something like that to people you know? Well consider it as my benevolence just let you hurt a little "


    Arthur feel amusing with his attitude but in the end he think this is just stupid to shouting everything you know without getting better understanding about this.


    So he choose to use it as a reason to cut off the talk but,


    Buk!!


    "Aw! What is that for Emi?"


    Arthur turn his body and there is Emilia with a large book on her hand and staring him with disapproval look.


    "You can''t use violence easily to other people Arthur "


    Emilia speak with stern voice to him as if she want he know she is not like how he behaved before.


    "But you use violence to me.."


    "It''s because i punish you "


    "But that''s still violence you know.."


    "Do you want more?"


    "Rem can you prepare a simple meal for me? I will waiting in Emilia study room"


    Arthur decide to retreat here and dash out of kitchen because he knew it was pointless to argue with her


    "Haah why he is unreliable for the past few days, Rem please prepare his food. I will bring it myself so i will waiting here, ah and are you ok?"


    "When you ask my condition, all of my pain is gone because of your feelings Emilia-tan"


    "As always i didn''t understand what you''re talking but that''s good if you''re fine. It''s very rare for Arthur to use violence, what are you doing that make him like that?"


    Emilia ask as if she didn''t to interest as she make her way to Rem side and watch her cooking a dish.


    "I just think he is resemble a man i knew"


    "Oh, who is it?"


    "Hiiragi Shinya, major general from Japanese Imperial demon army"


    Subaru replied without to much though because he knew they didn''t know that''s just an anime character in his world.


    "Major general?"


    "What this army do? Rem think she never heard it before "


    "Hiiragi Shinya.."


    Ram and Rem look interests in this topic but Emilia is different, she is just muttering the name with very small voice so no one hear it and she is also didn''t turn her back and just looking to the pot with a boiling soup inside.


    "Well what this army do is fighting again monster and vampire who will enslave human to feast on their blood, or something like that and major general is hmm how i said it, a person with position and authority to command many people? Well it''s maybe just my misunderstanding "


    Subaru scratches his face and try to divert the conversation because he is also didn''t sure if he in a crossover anime world or he just met with someone that have similar face.


    "Barusu, Ram think if something like that really happens then a whole world will know it"


    "You''re right Ram, maybe i wrong"


    "Emilia-sama the food is ready, if Emilia-sama still wants to bring it with you then Rem will bring a tea set for the two of you"


    "Thank you Rem"


    Emilia take a tray full of food with Rem following her leaving Ram and Subaru in the kitchen


    "So that''s Arthur-sama that Rem talk about? I just can see a coward and unreliable person"


    Jealousy is a worse thing that cover your world view


    "Barusu, Ram need to warn you to not forget your position as a butler in this mansion. Even if you didn''t have a good impression to Arthur-sama, he is a knight of Emilia-sama, and position of Emilia-sama is higher than Roswaal-sama because of her special condition. So please watch your foul mouth and don''t disgrace Roswaal-sama "


    Subaru feel silent and just resume his work to peeling the fuit.


    ??????????


    "You''re really bad knight, your lady is bringing your food and you reading leisurely here, can you act like how a real knight do a thing?"


    Even if she talk like that there is smile on her face so it can''t said as a complain but more like how a newlywed couple talk.


    "I ask Rem in the first place so it''s not my fault right"


    "But this is my study room and not your room"


    "But i need a book from here so it''s more convenient for me if i eat here"


    When the two is bickering, Rem silently place the tea and when she want to execuse herself Arthur call her.


    "Rem, can you hear me for a moment?"


    "Yes, what you want to tell me?"


    "He is the victim, he didn''t have a connection to her or to her followers, he is her victim like you"


    "Arthur-sama..."


    "But i will not interfere if from your point of view he is dangerous for you or for the people here, but make sure to take a look properly "


    "Thank you Arthur-sama "


    "You can leave, also thanks for the food "


    Arthur permits her to go after said what he want and he think this is just a small help for someone from the same world.


    When there is just them in the room Arthur take his spoon and eat the food, and Emilia just sit on one of the chair in there and waiting Arthur finish his meal .


    "Thanks for the food"


    "Arthur can you tell me, what Subaru talk about your past is true?"


    "My past?"


    "Japanese Imperial demon army "


    Arthur feel silent because of her question


    ''Well there is no such a thing in this world but if Considering my background, even if Emilia accept it if i didn''t talk about it. It''s not look good if i treat her believe like this''


    "What do you want to know,Emi?"


    "So it''s true?"


    "..."


    Emilia take his silent as a confirmation, but the reason of his silent is because he doesn''t want to confirm it or to reject it.


    So his silent now can''t be considered as a lie in the future because this is Emilia ?ssumption and not his confession.


    "Why you choose to abandon that army if what they do is protecting people from something like that?"


    "You know, when you fight for your own race to defend attack from other race with your life on line, what do you feel when you''re betrayed by the people you protect? When you and your army is fighting but your family is use as an experiment for benefit of your leader? I feel tired and helpless so i end up in here without knowing how i can come here"


    Arthur end up his false information because if he give to much false information then he sure it will bite back to him in the future. But when he turn to Emilia, she have a tears on her face and there is a sorrow, sadness, and also fury in her eyes.


    Well this is can''t be help, Arthur speak without much emotion but Emilia think that''s because his heart already dead from the time he is betrayed so she can''t feel any emotion from him.


    ''I think i slightly over do it...''


    "But now, my name is Arthur Spencer, and i is a knight of Emilia. That''s me, so you didn''t need look at me as a Hiiragi Shinya, but look at me as Arthur Spencer your knight, just look at me"


    "Yes, you''re Arthur.. you''re my knight"


    "I will go out a moment to get a fresh air"


    Arthur decide to flee because this will be very awkward if puck appear and can feel his lies so the best way is flee and evade this topic in the future.


    When Arthur is not in the room, puck appear and floating in front of Emilia.


    "Puck.. is there really another country outside of the great waterfall?"


    "Hmmm, well there is a many people who claim they''re from outside of the great waterfall but because there is no evidence so i can''t sure too, but you need the strength to know the answer, and your strength alone isn''t enough , if what he said is true then there will be an entity that can make him helpless or banish him to here without he know it so you need a strength to help him"


    This time Emilia who is silent but that''s not long before she stand up and study earnestly.


    ''Outside the great waterfall... what is lied in there is something that unknown to people for hundreds year, and maybe just the dragon who know it''

 Chapter 25 - 025 : the unknown card

    Arthur who fled from Emilia''s study room currently standing in one of the highest places in Roswaal mansion and playing with black card in his hand.


    This is a card he get last night from achievements pack, honestly he doesn''t want to use it but he is very curious with the function of this card.


    No name, no description and just plain black card without decorations with size same as poker card.


    Arthur decide to use it and when the card is active he is engulfs in darkness and can''t feel anything, when he is start to panic everything become normal again.


    "Well it''s not everything... maybe... i am.. comeback?"


    Arthur find himself in a place with many people staring at him, pointing their fingers and make a whisper with each other.


    "I still have my clothes right?!"


    Arthur check his body and feel relief because he doesn''t nude.


    Arthur turn away from the crowd and silently take a look to his reflection on the shop glass and he has the same appearance when he is in Roswaal mansion, and one of poster caught his attention, but just the headline that''s important to him.


    "Contests for cosplay... so all of them think i was a contestant? Well at least that help me. But i need to confirm something first"


    ''Wait i need something here, system can i turn my point to money?''


    ^one thousand system point for one hundred million yen^


    ''I feel i getting scammed... whatever, exchange it.''


    Arthur get a silver card with golden line as decorations and one million yen is carve on the right side of the card.


    ''Can you be more fashionable...''


    Arthur stuff the card to his pocket and stop the taxi and tell the driver to take him to the address where his home is.


    On the way many place make him remember some memories, happiness, sadness, and bitterness of the past.


    Something that can''t be changed, something that can''t be grasped, and something that can''t be recovered.


    When he arrives in front of his house, it''s change become a restaurant. His home when he life for more than twenty years is gone and can''t be found.


    Arthur enter the restaurant and take a seat beside the window.


    "May i help you, customer?"


    One of the waiters approach him and ask politely


    "I want to order your best food, also if I''m not wrong here is a home before, since when it''s become a restaurant? Ah right I''m a friend withthe owner of the home and i try to find him"


    "Oh so it''s like that, well i work here from the start so i know a little. The only son on the house is died 7 years ago and the couple decided to sell the house one year later because they want to life peacefully in the village, but they didn''t said where they will go. I know this because I''m the one who make a deal with owner"


    "Thanks, that was very helpful "


    The waiters smile politely and leave him


    "As long as they''re fine.. i can''t just come back and say ''I''m home'' right..."


    ''7 years... so the time is flow in different speed''


    What wake him up from his daydreaming is a grumbling sound.. not from his stomach but from a little girl with blonde hair and dark eyes, she wear light blue dress but there is dirt here and there, look like it from the sand in the park across the restaurant, she is standing beside his table and staring to the food.


    "Are you hungry?"


    *nod nod*


    "Then-"


    The previous waiters is approach him with a hasty pace


    "Dear customer, I''m sorry for the inconvenience, i will take the child outside "


    "Do you know her?"


    "She is always playing in the park across the restaurant but she never enter, this is the first time. And i didn''t know who her parents because she is always leave before the sun is set. Also this is the first time i see her approach other people on her own, in the past some of our workers who see she is playing alone and doesn''t want near with other people try to give her food she will never touch it, at first we think it''s not to her liking but at the end we realize she doesn''t want to eat something from stranger "


    "Then let her eat here, i think i lost my appetite. You don''t need to misunderstand, this is because my own mood, not because of you or the little girl over here. So it''s better to give it to this little girl. "


    "If you said so"


    The waiters leave because there is no reason for him to interfere if the customer who want it.


    "You can eat what you want, don''t be shy , if you want something just tell me"


    When all of this sentence leaves his mouth Arthur feel like a strange uncle who try to deceive a little girl. He didn''t know why, but maybe because of his unstable mood he want to see this little girl as a way to make his mood turn to better.


    The girl have a really good table manner, she didn''t eat with full mouth and she didn''t a picky eater, unknown to him, Arthur watching the little girl with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you for the food"


    "Oh are you full? Do you want something as a dessert?"


    "Can i have Ujikintoki kakigori?"


    "Do you can finish it?"


    "I can! Ican! Can i have it please?"


    "This is the first time you trying this?"


    *nod nod*


    "Then try it, but if you think you can''t continue, you must stop. Understand?"


    The girl didn''t answer him but drive her spoon to the shaved ice without much though and savor it taste, she is look very happy as if all of the bright things in the world pale compared to her happiness now.


    Arthur see a customer who bring an instant camera and ask if she can take a picture of him and the little girl, and the female customer said she will do it if Arthur promise to take a picture with her.


    In the picture there is Arthur with a gentle smile on his face and the little girl with some of kakigori around her mouth.


    After paying the food, Arthur piggybacks the little girl who can''t move because of overeating.


    "You can''t act like this to stranger you know, what will happen to if you act like this to bad people "


    "Uncle is bad people?"


    "If you call me uncle then i will be a bad person, my name is Arthur"


    "Althur?"


    "Arthur, it''s an R not L. You can do it so try again"


    "Awthur?"


    The little girl ask with a titling her head but what come out of her mouth is still a wrong name .


    "Well just call me whatever you want but don''t call me uncle"


    "Shiro-nii?"


    "Well at least it more young then Uncle, what''s your name?"


    "Yui, akiyama yui"


    "Akiyama... what a nostalgic name, where is your home?"


    "Just turn left and there will be a house with blue walls "


    "How old are you now?"


    "Mama said asking a lady her age is bad, uncle"


    Arthur stop walking and pinch her cheek playfully


    "Who is a lady? And what you call me before?"


    "It huwt! It huwt! I''m sowwy!"


    "Good i will forgive you if you answer me"


    "I''m five year old"


    "You''re to smart for a five year old kid"


    "Mama said, yui is the smartest child she knew. We''re arrive at Yui home, let''s enter"


    "You can''t ask random people to enter your home i the future you know"


    Arthur let out a sigh and follow her, he want to met with her parents and warn them about how yui easily approaches stranger so they need to put more attention to her.


    "Mama will come home a few minutes later, so shiro-nii can wait in living room "


    ''It seem both of her parents is working''


    Arthur walk to the living room and something draw his attention the first time he take a look at the living room, in one of the corner there is a piano that look like is under a great care.


    Arthur take a seat and when he want to try the piano, a picture is catch his attention. On the photo there is a beautiful women with baby on her arms sleeping peacefully.


    "It can''t be... it''s really bad joke.. you know.. that''s why i very fond of the little girl? really.. this is the worst joke i get in my entire life"


    Arthur voice is trembling and full of bitterness.


    "Mama welcome home!"


    "I''m home, yui. Do you behave as a good girl in the home?"


    "Ofcourse! Yui is good girl, also there is a white hair uncle in the living room -"


    "Yui! How can you let stranger enter?!"


    The women voice became loud and a she carefully make her way to the living room when she heard a sound of piano from living room and halt her step.


    she stop not because she feel fear to someone who playing the piano, she stop because she knew what song is this. and just one person who played this before.


    Mist is appear on her eyes


    She make a dash to the living room but there is no one there, near the piano lied a ring on top of a silver card and a note.


    ''This ring is for yui, please tell her I''m sorry I can''t say goodbye properly also the card is have your birthday as password, i didn''t need it again so please use it''


    She doesn''t really care about the first paper but when she read the other paper, tears i fall down uncontrollably from her eyes.


    ''I will love you for the rest of my life, cause I will be yours even when you''re not mine''


    "Mama, where is white uncle?"


    The women try to wipe her eyes and look to her daughter and try to speak as normally as she can


    "He is need to do something so he is not here again"


    "Mama.. the white uncle left because yui always calm him uncle? Is he angry and left?"


    This time yui who nearly crying


    "No, no ofcourse no, you see this is a note from him. You can read it yourself and this ring is his gift for you so how can she angry to you"


    The women give the first paper to her daughter and hide the second paper, she also put the ring in one of yui fingers.


    When yui finish reading it she threw herself to her mother and buried her small head on her bosom.


    "Mama, white uncle is good person"


    "Un.. he is good person"


    "Yui feel safe with him"


    "Un.."


    "And he is very good to yui.."


    "Un.."


    "But why he is leaving ? Yui is bad girl? Why he is left, he doesn''t like yui because yui is dirty?"


    "That can''t be, yui. He is have important work to do as soon as possible so he must leave, isn''t he said yui is good girl?"


    "Yes, he said yui is a good girl and very smart.."


    "Then when you''re grown up as a good girl and very smart mama believe you can met with him again"


    "Yes, yui will grown up as a good girl. But now... waahhh..!! waahhh...!!"


    "You can cry for now so you will not cry again when you met with him in the future "


    ''Where are you.. are you doing fine? Why can''t you let me take a look at you for a moment, do you hate me?''

 Chapter 26 - 026 : development project

    Emilia standing in front of entrance to the forest with worries all over her face, Rem is gone from the morning and there is no othere news from Subaru and Ram who is going together to bring her back.


    Emilia feel conflicted in her heart, if she go to the forest she afraid the villagers will be in dangerous situation, but with the commotion at the forest that getting louder she is also worries with the wellbeing of the three people.


    "I... must search them"


    "And what do you think you''re doing?"


    A hand rest on top of her head and stop her from crossing the border, she feel the warm of the hand and a slight smile appear on her face but she is make a stern look when she is turn her body to face the owner of the hand that still on her head.


    "Where are-"


    "Hmm, What''s up?"


    "What happened to you?"


    Emilia can''t be sure what it was but she knew something must be happened to him when he is gone that make him feel different from before he gone.


    "What are you talking about? Nothing happened to me, I''m fine, rather than me, what happened here when I was not around?"


    "There''s someone who try to curse the villagers and kidnapped the children but Subaru find it and save them with Rem, but on their way home they are getting ambushed by the wolgram and Subaru who got infected by the curse after saving Rem so Rem go to the forest to kill all of wolgram so Subaru curse will be lift off, Subaru and Ram searching for Rem but they still didn''t comeback till now."


    "Thanks for your summary "


    "You must help them! I know this is not your job to rescue them but- aww!"


    Emilia stop talking and yelp a little because Arthur flick her forehead that left a red mark in there.


    "What''s that for?!" Emilia shouts will holding her forehead with both hands


    "I was your knight, so you just need said what you want then you just need to leave everything to me, because I will achieve it with everything i have. Do you understand?"


    "....un"


    Emilia lower her head and answer in small voice and nodding.


    "It''s good if you understand, now leave it to me"


    Arthur ruffle her hair and take a step forward


    "Well, will i on it let''s make it more merrier"


    A lightning pillar is appear with Arthur as a center of this pillar, the lightning pillar towering to the sky, even Subaru and the twin who are faraway on the forest can see it clearly.


    When all of the people looking to the lightning pillar Arthur release hundreds of lightning in the shape of wolf to the forest.


    A loud sound of explosions heard here and there on the forest, a blinding light of the blast from lightning shape wolf with the wolgram flashing here and there, because of the nature of lightning magic that have fast speed, not many wolgram can dodge it, and even if they can dodge the first attack, the lightning shape wolf that didn''t strike it''s target will explode and release a large amount of lightning to the surrounding, this is the definition of homing magic and Aoe magic.


    "What''s that... what the hell is that?! It is Enel or Kakashi?! "


    Subaru who are together with the twin and in the forest seeing the fate of wolgram that chased him before become a charcoal is shock with the one who launch this attack but before he get his answer


    "Subaru-kun!"


    "Whoa!"


    Arthur, the creator of this commotion feel please with his experiment even if he can''t get system point with this ability he still can launch an attack to the place where his eyes can''t see.


    "They''re safe, the bowels hunters, and now the demonic beasts tamers, you sure have quite a lot of fans how envious "


    "This is not my fault! I would rather didn''t have a fans if all of them always make trouble for me!"


    "My job is over, now is your part to tell the villagers that they didn''t need to worry again because the commotion is over. "


    "You''re right, wait for me"


    Emilia run and gather the villagers, and announce that the commotion is over and they can life peacefully from now on.


    Many villagers doesn''t want to hear her because of her appearance that resemble the witch from the legend, but they must behave obediently . A man that stood behind her is the reason , to the villagers previous lightning pillar is very frightening so they can''t forget the source of this magic is someone who obediently following her command.


    "Let''s go home, Emilia "


    Arthur feel this will not very good for Emilia of she still stay here so he ask her to leave this village.


    "You don''t need to worry, as i said they will afraid anything that they can''t achieve and confront, like me. If you want they change how they look at you then you must do what you can to achieve with"


    Emilia stop her step and ask with her head look to the ground ao Arthur can''t see her face but he can guess it from her trembling shoulder


    "Can you ... help me"


    "I will be here for you"


    "I... try to help..but"


    "You already work hard enough"


    "I know.. it''s not their fault...but"


    "Yes, it''s not their fault, but also not yours.. it''s the nature of human to fear, but there is also a nature of human to depend to each other, so when you can be someone they can depend on, they will view you in different light, they will not see you as a split image of the witch but as Emilia, the person who will become a queen and bring the prosperity to the kingdom "


    Emilia rest her head on Arthur ?h?st and ask slowly


    "What can i do to change it..."


    "You''re a future queen so before you manage the kingdom, why not you try to manage this village first? I''m not Well versed in this field but i will help you as much as i can, so do you qant to try it?"


    "Yes, i want to make them know me as Emilia, so please help me"


    "Then we need to work extra time now"


    Arthur teleport the two of them back to Emilia''s study room.


    "You maybe already know it but relations with other country is not number one priority that we need to make as priority, right?"


    "Yes, i know this is where my mistake lied"


    "You can''t said everything as a mistake, but you can said it as a process to learn what''s more important "


    "You just phrase it to make it more pleasing to the ears but the meaning is the same " replied Emilia


    "But it''s have different feel you know, well if yku understands that is something that you need to put as a priority then what it is?"


    "The kingdom will prosper if the citizens live well"


    "Right, so you need to make their living quality turn to better. But before that you need to organize them, make a draft about their name, occupation, take a note of their strong point and allocate them to the place where their specialties will be need the most"


    "Um, i understand it" Emilia replied earnestly and make a note on her book


    "Then, hmm maybe you need to make a school?"


    "School?" Emilia ask with confusion on her face


    "It''s place where you gather a child and teach them how to read, write, do some basic math and many other thing. Children is the future of a country, if the children is smart then they can achieve many things, when they are become m?tur? enough they can make a contribution for the kingdom in many ways. "


    "But where we can find the people who will teach the children? We also need to think the payment for them, it''s not good if we ask the villagers to pay-"


    "Do you believe me?"


    ".. then i will leave it to you "


    Emilia replied with a sweet smile on her face.


    In the end they talk about many thing, with Emilia ask a lot of thing and Arthur try to remember something he thinks can be implemented in this world they didn''t feel the sun is slowly rise and bath the world with it light.


    "Emi-"


    Arthur stop himself from calling her when he see her sleep peacefully on top off her book.


    Arthur lift her slowly before take her to bedroom and lied her there and cover her with quilt, he take a towel and warm water and wipe her face.


    "You''re really to soft heart, even if other people hate you, you always think that''s because of your fault. And forgive me if I''m useless in government. If i remember correctly when i play simulator game like civilization i always choose to advance my army to win the game with dominating other country. Well you work hard enough for this day, good might"


    Arthur leave the room use his hiraishin so he minimizes the possibility of waking her up.


    "I hope she will forget to ask about what happened to me, oh man.. it''s really awkward to said i met my ex girlfriend daughter and i became like this"

 Chapter 27 - 27 : Summoning spirit

    In the morning Arthur laid down eight specific item cards on his table


    "System can i get an unknown card like the last one i had?"


    ^no^


    "Can i use this card to get Spirit summon card?"


    ^you can get random spirit summon card^


    "Well that''s better than nothing, but can they understand this world language?"


    ^once they''re summon, the spirit will have a basic knowledge of the world and knowledge of the summoner after the contract is established^


    "Well that''s very helpful "


    ^the spirit and summoner need to bind in contract, system will help with summoning. Host is the one who responsible for make them work for you^


    "...so... it''s the worst type of card you have? Other than random i might as well lost the spirit i summon?"


    Arthur feel exasperating..


    But nothing he can do about it


    "Well someone must feel blessed for everything he have and not demand to much, system there is possibility of spirit attacking the summoner?"


    ^such possibility is exist^


    "Hmmm... i must think for a way... system give me the highest grade grimoire!"


    ^using specific item card... congratulations you get Solomon Grimoire^


    Solomon Grimoire: a Grimoire used by Solomon to make the 72 greatest devil follow his orders obediently. (Note : write the name of target on one of the page and make target see the name clearly)


    "Solomon Grimoire? I know about some off Solomon legend but this is my first time heard he had a Grimoire, maybe from different worlds"


    Arthur decide to not think about it and open the Grimoire


    On the front page there is his information start from his name, and some of his ability and in the second page there is nothing until the end of the book.


    "It''s seem i need to write the name of spirit in the second page, well then system i want random spirit summon card and use it"


    ^using specific item card... using random spirit summon card... summoning success^


    After the blinding light disappears on the previous place where rune is shined stood a man with a girl doll on his hand.


    "Please to met you, my name is Baal and this is my companion Sezan. I know it''s rude but can you tell me where am i right now?"


    The two of them... no, three people look at each other before Arthur open a book and give it to the man who introduced himself as Baal with a pen


    ".....Wait, i not good with remembering other people name so can you write it here?"


    "Oh no problem... Baal...Sezan.. yes this is our-"


    ^Congratulations you successfully established a contract with your first spirit, you get Magaraha''s tome as a reward^


    Magaraha''s tome : An ancient book written by a great mage. It contains all of Magaraha''s magical research. Due to its complicated content and massive volume, need a large amount of patience yo read it.


    "You trick me! You-"


    "Wait wait wait.. i know you''re very angry to me because I was lying to you but here states you''re want to search a way to restore your teacher soul to human body again right?"


    "Do you have a way to achieve it?"


    "In this mansion there is library that stored a large amount of magic book, and in this world there is a magic that can take other people body forcefully with transfer your soul to their body, with this magic someone can live nearly immortal, i didn''t know there is such a book on the library but i will help you achieve your goal if you help me. I can make you obedient but i don''t want to force you, and i trick you because that''s for safety reasons"


    Arthur laid off his bait carefully because like what he said, he doesn''t want to make him more like slave rather than spirit like puck.


    "If what you said is true, i will help you"


    "Seems like we will work for other people, Baal"


    "I''m sorry..."


    "You don''t need to feel sorry Baal, and then what do you need me and Baal to do?"


    "Please be a teacher in the school that i will build"


    "Huh?"


    Arthur also think the best way to use them is make them act as a teacher.


    "Well i know it will be rude for you but Sezan, can you and Baal act as if you''re playing doll with your voice is change like the street performers?"


    "That''s not difficult but what for?"


    "With this unique method, i think the children will be more interested to attend the lessons"


    "Hmmm... i think we will try to do it"


    "thank you, but Sezan why you corporate easily?"


    "we can''t betraying you so the best choice is make you trust us not because of the Grimoire but because of our efforts, maybe with this you can help me a lot to restore my body"


    Sezan agreed to Arthur request and Baal seems like will always heard what his teacher said and just standing with an unchanged smile on his face.


    "Oh can you use some illusion magic so you can hide your third eyes and make your ear like human?"


    "It''s easy my lord"


    The appearance of Baal is change now so it will not be a problem to bring them outside


    "Yes, you''re now look like a noble with peculiar hobby, well there is a lot of people with peculiar hobby and here is one too so you don''t need to worry. Also you two please call me Arthur, don''t call me like that Baal"


    Arthur look carefully to their skill, there is three skill in total.


    Ghost Haunt : Summons an evil spirit to attack the enemy, with a chance to inflict poison to the enemy and it''s depend on the enemy resistance to the poison.


    Dark Cloud : Summons the Cloud of Darkness to attack all enemies within the covered area with lightning that descends from the cloud.


    Last Requiem : Baal and Sezan attack all enemies with a blast of dark energy that will make the enemy become slower and any wound on the body of the enemy can''t be healed


    Their skill is more have tendencies to group battle rather than for single enemy, but for Arthur their skill in battle is not what he need so he didn''t dwell on it for too long before he take them to met with Emilia.


    When Arthur find her , she is just complete her morning training and chat with puck.


    "Oh it''s you Arthur, long time no see, where do you go for the past few day?"


    Puck who is playing with Emilia hair ask him not because he is worried but because he knew his lovely daughter want to know it too but didn''t have a courage to ask it.


    "I traveling to some place searching for spirit "


    "Spirit? What for? Emilia ask with interest in her eyes


    "I search them so they can become a teacher for the school that we will built in near future. The man here is Baal and the girl doll on his arm is Sezan"


    "Nice to met you Emilia-sama, my name is Baal"


    "Please to met you Emilia-sama, my name is Sezan"


    Emilia feel surprises because this is the first time she knew Arthur is also a spirit mage


    "Are you spirit mage?" Ask Emilia


    "I became one recently, what''s wrong puck?"


    "Hmmmm... i think i never met spirit like Baal and Sezan previously "


    "Maybe you never met previously? You can''t met every single spirit in the world right"


    "Hmm but at least i met a large amount of them when i wondering around the world .." replied puck


    Arthur try to change to the topic so he laid his eyes on Emilia


    "Do you get a nice sleep last night?"


    When Emilia heard it her face became slightly red


    "It''s thanks to you, but it''s slightly embarrassing so can you just wake me up next time?"


    "Then you just need to make sure you not fallen sleep like last night again next time "


    "That''s right Lia, if you stay up too late it''s bad for your skin"


    "But Arthur tell me a lot of good ideas so i was lost in discussions, it''s not entirely my fault "


    Emilia try to find a execuse when Arthur and Puck teaming up to scold her.


    "How can you blame me for this? If you feel tired you can tell me, and we can resume our discussion next day. As i said i will always with you."


    "But you leave me for a few day and just comeback last night" replied Emilia


    "That''s outside of my control so i can''t do anything about it"


    "And here you''re said- oww?!! What''s that for?!!"


    "I just feel like it" Arthur stop her from talking about it with flick his finger to her forehead and Arthur answer like that.


    "What reason is that, you''re bad Arthur!"


    Emilia try to hit Arthur but he use his hiraishin and teleport to another gazebo


    "Haha, let''s stop it here Emi, it''s seem someone from faraway place come to the mansion"


    "Well Roswaal is here so i think i didn''t need to go"


    Replied Emilia, but contrary to her prediction, even if Roswaal currently in the home Ram come to inform her that she is need go to mansion because the guests is a messenger from the capital.


    Arthur decide not following her and said he want to eat, Emilia feel helpless and just shake her head before leve him here alone.


    Well not entirely alone because Baal and Sezan is there.


    "So time for the real election is come... then there will be A lot of things to do for you and sezan, well for me too"

 Chapter 28 - 028 : preparation for going to the capital

    "So when we will begin to teaching the children?"


    In one of corridor at the mansion sezan ask Arthur about the job they ?ssign to


    "Well, we need to wait, Emi can''t rush it and she need to do it step by step. Because you can''t teach now, so i will bring you to someone who might know how to make you comeback to human body"


    "Such person is exist in this mansion?" Baal ask with surprise, because in his world, mage like to live in mage tower or in laboratory


    "Well, i didn''t know how much she know about magic but Considering how log she lives in the library i ?ssume she is very knowledgeable "


    Arthur open the door and there is Beatrice in her usual place reading a book


    "Beatrice, I''m sorry to bother you but can you help me?"


    "Beti dosen''t have a lot of time but Beti will hear you first, i suppose "


    Beatrice close the book on her hand and looking to Arthur, she is also take a look to the two new face but she doesn''t look that interested to them.


    "Well it''s like this, the young man over here is Baal, he is an apprentice of Sezan, and Sezan is the doll on his hand, Sezan is a mage who had an accident when she is trying to use forbidden magic and she is save by Baal and turn to doll, so they qant to find a way for return her to human body"


    "You''re really bad at telling the story, i suppose. Well forbidden magic,Beti didn''t know what magic you''re trying to use but something is forbid to do not for nothing, and why Beti need to help them i wonder?"


    "I have a book here, this book is contained research results from a great mage from Baal and Sezan place, but this is have different languages and magic systems with this world so you need to help them and they will tell you about how to read this book"


    Arthur already ask previous about Magaraha''s tome to Baal and Sezan, and they said this book can make someone who read iy very proficient on magic but there is no one who read it until complete before they give up.


    The book itself have is as tall as Beatrice so after taking it from system Arthur need to lied it on the floor.


    "I think you''re joking with Beti but you''re not, even if Beti can''t read it Beti think this book is very worthy of Beti time, so Beti will help them, i suppose"


    "And there you two heard it, she will help so if you two need something ask her, i will leave the two of you here for the time being, thanks Beatrice"


    Arthur decide to leave them here because he doesn''t have anything that need Baal and Sezan help for .


    When Arthur go to the guest room, the messenger is already left and there is all of the people in mansion in the room.


    "And, what''s the reason for messenger from the capital come here?"


    "Ah Arthur there you''re, i searching for you before" replied Emilia will pouting


    "Well I''m sorry, i was in Beatrice place before"


    Arthur replied while his hand ruffling Emilia hair


    "So what do you need from me?"


    "Can you not treat me like a child? Also it''s will make my hair tangled!"


    "Haha, this is a payback for you who try to treat me like a child before"


    "As a knight you rarely make appearances when she need it and you seems not act like how knight do"


    Subaru who is also in the room comment from the side when he see the two play around


    "And you didn''t think about your position as a butler here" replied Arthur


    "Wha-"


    "If you want to said something you must think about it carefully, you''re the butler who works for Roswaal, and Roswaal is Emilia supporter. If you the butler didn''t mind your position outside of this mansion and open your mouth as much as you like without use your brain that will affect the image of your employer "


    "Ugh!"


    Subaru can''t rebuke it because he didn''t have a strong reason and he doesn''t have confidence to defeat him


    "Rem, as his senior you must teach him about manners"


    "Thank you Arthur-sama for your leniency " Rem replied with bowing her head to Arthur


    "I do it because of you, so he need to feel thankful to you."


    Rem just bowing her head and didn''t let out a single word but her face is very red.


    "Well as i said what do you need me for?"


    "We need go to the capital, all of candidates need to attend it so as my knight you''re also need to go"


    "Hmmm... ok, but i will decide what clothes you wear when you go to castle "


    "Why you the one who decide it, I''m fine with my own clothes"


    "But i buy it for you already...." Arthur feel dejected and turn away and leave the room


    "Uh... alright.. i will wear what you pick so you will go with me right?" Emilia asking him hurriedly and Arthur who near the door have a smirk on his face before he turn and facing her with a smile on his face


    "You said it! You can''t go back from your own word!" Replied Arthur


    He dash out of the room after that


    "He doesn''t need to hurry like that.."


    "He doesn''t want you to realize something Emilia-sama "


    "What do you mean, Rem?"


    "When Emilia-sama called him before, he have a smirk on his face " replied Rem


    "He trick me! Arthur!"


    "It''s very good to see Lia energetic like that"


    Puck have a fatherly look on his eyes, even if she tried to cover it Puck know it, deep in her heart she is very lonely and longing for a friend.


    Emilia run after Arthur but when see is faraway from the guest room Arthur appear again there


    "Oh right, because this is formal occasion so i think we can''t just teleport there right?"


    "Yes, thaaat''s why you will go using my dragon carriage " replied Roswaal


    "So you didn''t come along?"


    "Iiii will go but not with all of you"


    "You didn''t planning something strange right?"


    "Oh how rude... youuuu can''t doubt someone like that you know"


    "Well as long as you not endanger her i will close my eyes, but don cross my line"


    "It''s a threat?" Roswaal ask with glowing eyes


    "It''s an advice, well i will welcome you anytime if you want to try it"


    "Then i will pass, i still have many things I need to achieve" replied Roswaal while closing his eyes


    "There you are!"


    An ice crystal launch from Emilia hand to Arthur but it scatter into ice dust in front of him


    "Don''t use attack magic inside home!"


    "You trick me!" Emilia yell while her magic still launch to Arthur


    "Yes, i trick you but can you not use your violence to Express your feelings to me?"


    "Who..who have a feeling for you?!!"


    The quantity of her attack is increasing but no matter how much she trying to land a hit, it''s futile.


    "Then stop using violence!"


    "That''s because you always trick me!"


    "Haha,Because you''re very easy to trick so it''s fun, wait for your new outfit, Emi!"


    And with that he disappears again


    "Hmph! Stupid Arthur! I will defeat him nex time!"


    Emilia stomping her foot and leaving the room


    "We need to cleaning this room, Subaru-kun"


    Rem who just watching the play with other in the room decide to speak now but her target of conversation is have his mouth wide open and he is pointing to the place where is Arthur standing before he disappeared.


    "Wh what''s that?! Is that shiba tatsuya decomposition magic?!"


    "Barusu, if you have so many free time it best if you help Rem or go to Beatrice-sama place and learn about basic knowledge of magic"


    "Ofcourse I will help Rem!" Replied Subaru after his outburst is not get an answer from anyone, because they didn''t know who he is talking about.


    "Thank you, Subaru-kun, Rem will counting on you "


    Seems like love is make people blind is true


    "Oh! Leave it to me!"


    ??????


    Hiding in his roam Arthur decide to think about the outfit he think the best for Emilia


    "System can i usr the card and exchange it for an outfit witu indestructible characteristic?"


    ^it''s impossible, the outfit will just have the same characteristics as your knight uniform^


    "Hmm, that''s good enough, can the outfit change form? I think it will be a waste if one card just for one outfit "


    ^2 card will be consumed if you want to have three variations of outfit, 3 card for six variations, the card that required will be multiply for every three variations^


    "In other word... i can upgrade it?"


    ^affirmative^


    "Then for the first outfit i will choose Teresa Linares outfit! I think it''s good enough for coming to castle, and the second..."


    Arthur decide to take 3 variations and make a slight adjustment to them, in the end he nearly waste so much time on this thing.

 Chapter 29 - 029 : In The Dragon Carriage

    "I need to make some preparations here, Baal, Sezan"


    Even if Arthur alone in his room he still calling them and they appear next to him not long after


    "I want you make a wall around the village, make it in scale of a small city, and if you can, add some fortifications magic"


    "If fortification magic Baal can do it but we can''t make a wall using magic" replied Sezan


    "Hmm, why?"


    "Just in case someone can get rid our magic then the wall will crumble right away, so it''s better if we make a wall first and then strengthening it with magic"


    "Hmmm, System how much price of peon and master artisan, ah give me price for metal specialist and raging miners to"


    ^Peon : 500


    Master Artisan : 5.000,


    raging miners : 15.000


    Metal specialist: 10.000^


    "Hmm, give me 20 peon, 5 artisan, and 5 metal specialist and 2 raging miner"


    ^deducting host point... the monster can be summon anytime^


    "System do i need to buy a disguise item for them?"


    ^dosen''t need, there is a race similar to them in this world so disguise is something that unnecessary^


    "That''s help a lot, well i can just said raging miners is earth dragon with some mutations, please call Ram for me, i will wait outside the mansion"


    "Yes, Arthur-sama " replied Baal


    In the outside Arthur summon all of the worker and there is appear 30 people and 2 beast, when Ram arrive she is surprise because she never see them in this area before and the earth dragon is look different with the other earth dragon she ever sees .


    "Arthur-sama"


    "Ram, i want make a wall around the village and make some irrigation for their farm, but if they appear out of nowhere without telling the villagers there will raise another problem so i need you to help me tell them, ''Emilia-sama want to build a wall for them so they will be safe from demon beast threat and also she want to help them improve their farm, so they need to cooperate with the construction'' for the rest you can make it up, i know you can do it because if you make a mistake this will also affect Roswaal image"


    "Emilia-sama have a plan like this?"


    "No i just make it up for now"


    "You really didn''t act as her knight"


    "As long as it will benefit her than that''s fine, also Baal will help with it so make sure to communicate well with him"


    "Ram understand"


    "Then i will leave it to you, see you again next time, Ram, Baal, Sezan"


    Arthur think that''s amount of worker is enough for the current project so he didn''t add more because the system point is also another reason, his curent system point is just 778.560 point and he still can''t find a way to farming system point. The card from the system is not a solution because of its random amount it wilm give.


    Arthur find Emilia in her room packing her luggage


    "Hey Emi, do you need me to help you?"


    "No need, are you done with your luggage?"


    "I didn''t need to bring anything except for my weapon so, and i come here to give you a presents"


    "Presents? For me?" Emilia ask with surprise


    "Yeah, outfit i said this morning, i bring it for you"


    "So you serious about it?"


    "Ofcourse, this outfit is imbued with magic so it can repair itself and clean itself, and you can change it to teo other types of outfit, ofcourse you need to find a secluded place first before change it"


    ''Shit! I must said it after she tried it! Ahh.. i lost my chance...'' even if Arthur still maintains his expressions but he still feel regret deep inside his heart.


    "It''s very valuable i can''t accept it!"


    Emilia didn''t know how he get it but she sure it''s not easy


    "I get it with so much effort and you didn''t want it?"


    "It''s not like that! It''s just to valuable for me!"


    "Because this is something for you than it must be valuable, got it?"


    "Then..then i will accept it if you force me"


    "Yes i force you to accept it, so hurry up and change to it, we can''t make Rem wait too long, if you want to change the outfit form you insert your mana and it will change if you want, it''s very simple"


    Arthur decide to leave the room and walk around the mansion when he see Rem and Subaru


    "How is the preparation, Rem?"


    "Rem complete it already, all of thing we need already on the carriage, we will stay in Roswaal-sama residence in the capital so we didn''t need to bring a lot of things to begin with"


    "Rem is so dependable, and why this boy is here?"


    "Subaru-kun want to find his acquaintance in the capital, also he need to get treatment for his damage gate, also Rem need Subaru-kun... to help with cleaning the residence"


    "Well you make a cover for him quite good, well if you said so i will not interfere"


    Arthur petted Rem head and decide to walk before he turn his head and speak to Subaru


    " you mustn''t make a trouble for her, if i know you make her sad, i have a lot experiment that need your participation on it"


    "When you said it with smile on your face it''s very scary, you know"


    "Then you mustn''t do it if you think it''s scary to be a part of my experiment" Arthur leave Rem and Subaru after he said what he wants


    "Just who he thinks he is, act all powerful and mighty" Subaru speak with scowls on his face


    "He have an ability to act like that, Subaru-kun, Rem know, it''s not nice for you to said it but, Emilia-sama is good to everyone so..."


    "I know it well Rem. Maybe this is because of my own ego, but at least can you let me try it?"


    "It''s Rem fault to love Subaru-kun so Rem will stand by your side, Rem know there is something you''re hiding from Rem, and Rem know you can''t said it, but Subaru-kun must know one thing, Rem will always be your ally, so when you''re tired Rem will help you to take a rest"


    Rem held Subaru hand with both of her hand, she knew he have a feeling for her but she also knew, he have a new feeling for Emilia, but rather than make him give up Rem decide to support him.


    ''It''s not like he can win, his rival is too strong in every field, so it''s fine''


    ??????


    The carriage is leaving the mansion with Emilia and Arthur inside while Rem and Subaru in the front.


    "So you make a wall for the village? But why you use my name? People will misunderstand it, and if they knew the truth they will very disappointed"


    "That''s where you''re wrong, as a leader, you need to claim the work of your subordinates as yours and shift the blame when they make a mistake, that''s a rule for people who have a lot of subordinates but that person is also a subordinate to other people."


    "I didn''t too understand, but i think that''s not good things to do"


    "That''s true because you will claim other people achievements as yours"


    "I will never do it, i would rather failed become a queen because of my lack ability rather than claim other people achievements as mine" replied Emilia decisively


    "Then, i feel relief because you will still true to your self and didn''t blind by power and thirst for authority" Arthur smile and play with her hair but this time Emilia didn''t make a complaint


    "What will you do if i turn become like that?"


    "I will still by your side, at first i will try to remind you but if it failed i will just stay by your side and protect you as part of my promise, you know , someone who blind by power will attract attention someone who dubbed as a hero by a mass, when that hero come i will protect you, i will come out as a winner or end my career as a vilest knight who protect evil queen"


    "If that happens, what will you say to me?"


    "I just want to say, i complete my promise, so let me rest well this time, and i hope i didn''t need to go to another place again"


    "I will never let that day come"


    "Hahaha" Arthur laughs and pinches her nose "you make it turn become a serious conversation just for a wall, my achievements will be seen as yours, because I''m is your knight, so even if you don''t want to claim it i will just said ''Emilia-sama mentioned it when we''re talking so i make this project after have a chat with her'' i will become a knight who understands his lord and you will be seen as a humble person because you denied it"


    Emilia shrug her shoulders and leaning on the window and look at a scenery outside


    "You already planned it?"


    "Well we will discuss it when we comeback from capital this time we must focus on the task in our hand, for the summon to castle, are you and Roswaal already make a plan?"


    "Mm, we will do something there to change their impression to me"


    "I know what you mean, but i will make a move if something is going out of my bottom line, you know i really didn''t want to go, because i knew what will happen to you if you going to enter the castle, but even if i said you mustn''t go, you will not hear me, right?"


    "You know it too, i must face it so i can take a step forward, so i hope you will be there with me" Emilia look at him with eyes full of determination


    "What can i do if you already said it?" Arthur make a force smile and close his eyes. His mind is thinking about many things, until who know when he start fell asleep .

 Chapter 30 - 030 : talking with small animal

    "Emilia-sama"


    The carriage is stopped in front of Roswaal resident in the capital, Rem open the door and want to inform Emilia when she is surprise with the scene inside of the carriage.


    "He is really cute when sleep right? This is the second time i see it, he must be very tired because he never let his guard down like this"


    "Is Arthur-sama alright? Maybe he fell sick?"


    "No, maybe he think to much so his mental fatigue is catch up, he look uncomfortable before. When he fell to my ??p i suprised and want tk said something but when i see he become calm i held it back. Such bad knight, use his lady as a pillow ??p" replied Emilia while her hand crease Arthur hair on his forehead. "You can leave and take a rest, Rem. Don''t work to hard because there is not many things we need to do and there is no one who will come"


    "Rem understand, Emilia-sama"


    Rem replied politely and close the door softly


    ''Not just his rival is to strong, but his target also have a feeling for his rival without know it, well Rem will be in his side when he is realize all of his effort is for naught, now let''s make a food first''


    "Subaru-kun, Rem will help you"


    "How can i let you bring it as a man!"


    "But Rem is stronger than Subaru-kun, so we can work in different thing if we complete it as soon as possible"


    "It''s not about who is stronger but it''s about my honor as a man!"


    "Duh, Subaru-kun is very stubborn, Rem will go to kitchen and make a food, if Subaru-kun done with your honor you can help Rem in the kitchen"


    "You can''t belittle me like that Rem"


    "Subaru-kun is very cute when he trying his best, so how can Rem belittling him?"


    "Ano.. Rem, i happy with that, but call a grown man cute is have a very high damage to the heart you know.." replied Subaru with helpless expression.


    After Subaru done with the luggage he come to the kitchen


    "What do you need me to do, Rem"


    "You can wash the utensils, are you didn''t need to rest first, Subaru-kun?"


    "I''m not that weak so you didn''t need to worry, but come to think of this, i didn''t see Emilia luggage"


    "She didn''t bring anything with her, also from the way you ask, are you check what is inside in every bag?"


    "Ho..how you doubt me like that?! I didn''t do anything!"


    "If Arthur-sama know you check the luggage for see Emilia-sama cloth, i think even if Rem beg for you, you will lost some of your limb"


    "Can you not said limb with a knife on your hand?! Seriously it''s bring trauma to my heart"


    "But Rem is serious"


    "Rem, do you know how he can become Emilia knight?"


    "We also didn''t know how Arthur-sama became Emilia-sama knight, because when she comeback from capital, Emilia-sama bring him and introduced Arthur-sama as her knight"


    "Why she is so careless like that? How can she just picked up someone from the side and make him his knight"


    "Putting aside your jealousy, Arthur-sama is strong is a fact"


    "I know someone who is stronger than him, also even if he is slightly stronger than Emilia i think it''s still not enough" replied Subaru stubbornly


    "Roswaal-sama is a greatest magician in the kingdom but he doesn''t want to battle with Arthur-sama because he not have a hundred percent confidence he will come out as a winner"


    "That weirdo is strongest magician?!"


    "You can''t call your own lord as weirdo, Subaru-kun"


    "Rem, do you want to tour around capital with me tomorrow?" Subaru tried to change the subject of conversation


    "Rem want to, but we need to ask Emilia-sama permission first"


    "Don''t worry Rem, Emilia will permit it, i know she will"


    ''Poor Subaru-kun, he didn''t know he doesn''t have a chance'' Rem didn''t stop her hand from cooking and become a good listener for Subaru.


    Arthur open his eyes and feel his head rest on something that very soft, he remember it clearly, the cushion on this carriage didn''t feel this soft.


    "Are you awake already, Arthur?"


    "I awake, but i don''t want to leave this soft pillow"


    Arthur once again pretending to close his eyes


    "It''s embarrassing when you said it also wake up please" Emilia pinches his cheek and force Arthur to leave the soft sensations he feel right now.


    "Thank you, Emi. It''s must be hard on you, do you need me to carry you?"


    "I''m fine so that not need, let''s go inside, Rem look like already make a food for us"


    "Are you sure you want to pass it? It''s a very rare chance you know"


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, let''s go inside"


    "She brushes it off just like that..."


    Arthur follow her helplessly after his generous offer is reject.


    After finishing their food Emilia decide to study and Arthur go to city to sightseeing because this is his first time in noble district.


    The layout of the city is more in order, not like the city outside of noble district. The number of guard who patrol here larger too, because of his uniform Arthur didn''t attract too much attention even if he is new face here.


    There is not much place to see so Arthur feel bored, but something catch his attention, there is a girl with orange cat ears along with a tail and wears a white robe looking left and right with confused expressions on her face.


    "Are you getting lost, little girl?"


    "I''m not a little girl! And mimi is not getting lost! Mimi just separate with other!" The little girl replied with a tone like she didn''t feel worried about it.


    Ofcourse Arthur know who she is but he doesn''t want to dubbed as a strange uncle who want to trick a little girl.


    "So your name is mimi? Well i can help you find your companion, do you know where they stay for the night?"


    "We stay in a very hige place for everyone! It''s really huge you know!"


    "Well that''s... really helpful clue..."


    "Well you don''t need to worry, hetaro will find mimi, what''s your name uncle?"


    "My name is Arthur, but can you call my name instead of uncle? I''m still in my twenties "


    "Hmm? But all of your hair is white.. it''s very strange... *grumble* oh? It''s seems mimi is hungry again"


    "If you call my name from now on and didn''t call me uncle i will take you to place where you can eat as much as you want"


    ''I feel like i was the essential of the strange uncle''


    "Really?! Then let''s go eat Arthur!" Replied Mimi enthusiastically


    "Your change is very fast, well then wait a bit, i will ask a guard where is the place with good food"


    After Arthur ask certain places to the guard who patrol, he bring Mimi to a place that can be said as a restaurant, and Mimi order the food unceremoniously.


    As Mimi enjoy her food several figure entering the restaurant, but the most noticeable one is a petite woman with blue green eyes and long, wavy purple hair that extends to her h?ps. She wears a long white dress with a fur hat and scarf along with a large purse shaped like a wallet. She also wears a star-shaped hairpin on her hair. She is described to have cute looks and an aura similar to a small animal.


    "When i heard from guard said someone want me come to certain place if i want find Mimi, i think it''s a kidnapping but i was wrong it seem"


    Arthur know who she is, one of the candidates to become queen, Anastasia hosin.


    "Well, if i said it in another way, maybe you just send one of your subordinates, so can you forgive me for waste your precious time, will you?"


    "Can i take that as you know me?"


    "The head of the hoshin company, Anastasia Hoshin, right?"


    "Hmm, then what do you want after you lure me here?"


    "You''re really just talking about profit, well i have several way to make money, but i didn''t have a money and trade route, so i want make a trade alliance with you"


    Arthur and Anastasia talking about business from what Arthur offered, how to process it, how to preserve it, and how much the profit will Arthur and Anastasia each other get from this alliance.


    All of this conversation is complete when the moon is high in the sky.


    "It''s seem you choose this place because you are confident i will come?" Anastasia ask with smile because she feels satisfied with the outcome of previous negotiations.


    "Well in here i didn''t need to paid for anything if Mimi eat a lot of things "


    "You didn''t threat Mimi for free food?!" Mimi who seems very bored perk up her head with surprise in all of her face


    "Haha, it''s a joke Mimi, am i right, Arthur?" Anastasia ask with smile


    "No, I''m serious here, maybe you think I''m a knight so i didn''t need to wory about money, but you''re wrong, even if i knight, i didn''t need paid with money, no maybe it''s better to said my employer is still not have money to paid me"


    "Hooh... then do you want work in my place?"


    "I will refuse, even if work with you and become a part Fang of Iron mercenary group is seems interesting, i will honor my promise"


    "Hmm, i really like to met with a person who can have an interesting person like you"


    "You will met with her in very near future, if that time is come i hope you can give me some face"


    "It''s seem you''re work for a very interesting person" from her tone, Anastasia look like really anticipating their next encounter


    "Mimi, i was said i will bring you to place where you can eat as much as you want, but i didn''t said i will paid for it, so you better not too trust in stranger in case someone kidnapped you"


    "Mimi is very strong so even if Arthur want to kidnap Mimi, you can''t defeat Mimi" Mimi replied and point her staff.


    "Even if she look like this she is very ztrong Arthur, well i must said you can''t judge a book from the cover" Anastasia replied with a proud expression


    "Well, that''s proverb is apply for the way you judge me too. See you next time, Anastasia, Mimi"


    After Arthur biding his goodbyes, he is vanishes from his place.


    Anastasia guard who come to this place with her checking the surrounding of the restaurant when a loud footsteps is heard entering the room


    "You all didn''t need to search him, i didn''t know how he achieve it, but he is really leave this place with the way we didn''t know. You met with interesting fellow, Ana-bo" Ricardo said with loud voice but still can''t hide his wariness to the previous person, because if the person like that decide to ?ssassinate Anastasia he can''t find a way to intercept him.


    "Isn''t it more interesting to see him again next time?" Anastasia just look outside of window with mischief smile on her face


    "I will anticipating our next meeting"

 Chapter 31 - 031 : Jackpot

    When Arthur back, there is no one who is awake, maybe they have confidence in him or they didn''t care his wellbeing, Arthur hope it''s the the former.


    But when he is passing a room there is someone who is who fallen asleep with her head on top of table, Arthur approach her and ??r?ss her hair gently


    "Hmm..? Arthur?" Emilia muttering softly


    "Yes, it''s me, you will catch a cold if you sleep here, let me carry you to your bedroom"


    "Mmm..."


    Arthur pick her up slowly, Emilia just snuggled on his ?h?st and close her eyes again.


    After Arthur put her on the bed and cover her with quilt he didn''t leave right away but take a seat beside her bed and watching her sleeping face.


    He reminiscent the first time he come to this world, he died with her romance life is his only regret, so he doesn''t have any goal in this world, he dosen''t have an ambitious dream like make a harem palace or dominating the world, seriously what make people want to dominating the world the moment they arrive at another world?


    Arthur is not a believer of ''if other can do it, you can do it too''


    But he is the believer of ''if other can do it, then let them do it''


    So if there''s someone who want to dominating the world let them do it as long as they didn''t bother him.


    He just want to live in this world freely, just following how his heart d?s?r?s.


    And now, to support the girl who sleep in front of him is his only d?s?r?.


    The first time he met her, he just fell curious about her. And with the time they spent together, he is drawn in because of her personality.


    "I''m a greedy person and i know it..."


    Arthur have a soft spot for her in his heart, but he also knew, he still can''t forget about his previous lover.


    Maybe the real reason to following Emilia because he want forget about his love to his ex girlfriend, or maybe because he want someone who care and believe in him so he decided to stay with her.


    But he knew, his feelings to support her in this election is genuine. He didn''t know how to running government, how to make a political move, and he just know something that maybe didn''t make a lot of contributions to her political career, but at least, he have a power to protect her from any harm, and he have a power to punish anyone who want to hinder her dream with illogical reasons.


    Arthur stand up and ??r?ss her face gently once more before he teleport to the Irlam village, he decided to call Baal and Sezan because he want to discuss something with them.


    "Do you need something Arthur-sama?"


    "You didn''t need to worry, the reason i call you is to talk something, i just want to ask, what do you think if i want to build a wall with nine meters high and five meters wide that will cover 3 square kilometers?"


    "I more concern about who will live there? The villagers here very little, at least we need thousands people to live here to make this place didn''t look like an abandoned city if we cover that much land" Baal replied after Considering future


    "People is not a problem here, i know we can find as much people as we want but the problem is, this land under Roswaal protection right? Why we need to waste so much of manpower just for his achievements " but Senzan replied after she thinking about the one who will have this place in the end.


    "And even if we didn''t have the previous problem, with the manpower we have now, this project will need a long time to complete, i must said your manpower is very dependable but they still have a limit"


    "If you can solve the problem, we still need a good architect, we can''t just build in ramdom way and make this place no different than slum"


    "I just Considering it for now, you can continue the task i give previously, i need to solve the ownership problem first tomorrow, alright, i will go now"


    Arthur teleport again to Emilia room and take a seat, he is staring to her face while his mind thinking about the problem said by Baal and Sezan.


    For the manpower he can solve it easily


    For the people, he can get it easily from the slums also there is a lot of refugee from the north


    Arthur who focus his mind didn''t know the morning is come, he wake from his wandering thoughts when he heard a voice from the bed.


    "Arthur what are you doing here?"


    "You''re waiting for me yesterday, so it''s my turn to waiting for you when you''re sleep"


    "So You didn''t sleep last night?"


    "I have a very satisfying sleep yesterday thanks to you"


    "If you said it like that, i feel embarrassed for unknown reasons " replied Emilia with a light blush on her face "where do you go yesterday?"


    "I walking around aimlessly and in the end i was talking with someone and when i realized it was already very late before i comeback "


    "You make me worried you know, i didn''t know where you go so i can''t search you, in the end i just can waiting for you here"


    "I''m sorry, and thank you for worrying me"


    "Well at least you know you''re wrong, so can you leave me alone now? I need go to bathroom now"


    "Well i will go then if you won''t invite me in"


    "Just go already!" Emilia throwing her pillow but Arthur already leaving the room.


    ??????


    Arthur met with Roswaal who just arrived at the house when the breakfast time is over, so Arthur decide to talk with him about his last night plan.


    "Sooo, what you neeedd from me? Iiiits seem you''re very serious"


    "If you know i was serious can you stop talking like that?" Replied Arthur exasperating


    "Weeeell this is my hobby so please tolerate it"


    "Whatever, Roswaal, i won''t said i know your intentions to support Emilia become a queen but i just want to know, do you seriously support her or just play around?"


    "Ofcourse I''m serious, i have my own objective so i was serious here"


    "Then if you serious, please make an official statement that you, Roswaal L Mathers, give your land with size of ten square kilometers to Emilia, and you will not interfere with anything she is doing there, and you will said it was a way for you to support her and this land will be a test for her ability to govern and make development in this piece of land"


    "In other hand this land is my way to prove my loyalty and sincerity? Then that''s not problem, i can give her a place to develop"


    "I slightly surprise you agree easily "


    "Ram already talk to me about your project in the village and now look like you make a bigger target so if it really can make her have an increase in her value than that''s fine"


    "Well i want to warn you to not treat her as an object, but i will let it slide for now. I will leave now, please release the statement as fast as you can and make a necessary document to, so someone who didn''t like her will not tey to find a fault from this"


    "Yooou can leave it to me, i will complete it as faaaasst as possible"


    Arthur teleport to the village and there he summon Baal and Sezan


    "I solve the problem of the ownership , so i hope you two can help me to overseeing everything here"


    The two of them just nod as confirmation and waiting for further details


    "System i think the monster you give me is to expensive if it''s Similar with the original"


    Arthur feel embarrass because he complain about something he didn''t even know it''s Similar or not, after read the description carefully he now feel his system point didn''t go for nothing.


    "System use my random system point card"


    Arthur feel if he want to make a great city he mustn''t stingy so he will gamble it now


    ^you receive 249,787,120 system point^


    "Jackpot!!!"


    This is a very huge amount of system point, and it''s seem this is really like a jackpot, because it double the highest system point he have before.


    Arthur decide to make a grand city in the place Roswaal give to Emilia, this is a place that not to faraway from Elior forest.


    "System give me a master architect, four thousand peon, thousand master Artisan, thousand metal specialist and two thousand raging miners"


    ^deducting 45.020.000 system point from host, you can summon the monster anytime^


    "Baal, Sezan, we have change of plan, you will complete the previous projects in this vilage and go to the place Roswaal give, i will go there first and start the city project, you can come after your work here complete"


    Arthur take out his knife and throw it to the sky before he disappears using hiraishin no jutsu and after he arrive at the place Roswaal said he summon all of the monster and tell the master architect how he want the city is build but the master architect said he need to double the number of worker if he want complete the city much faster so Arthur once again spend forty five million system point.


    Crusch have a house of karsten and it''s history, Priscilla have Barielle house and Anastasia have hoshin trading company as support, so Arthur want a grand city that can be proud of for Emilia support.


    He also order several things from system for the construction necessities.


    "Let''s make it more grand then any other cities in this kingdom"

 Chapter 32 - 032 : Changing Job

    The next morning.


    Today the gear of history while start to move for this kingdom.


    Emilia, Arthur and Roswaal walking together in the corridor to the conference room, there is no one who stop them.


    And in the end of corridor a fully armored soldier in front of the door took a step forward, saluting her with his sword. He removed his great helm and looked over Emilia and the others with an intellectual air.


    "We have been expecting you, Emilia-sama."


    The man was around forty years old, give or take, with an expression that was not so much tough as stern. His face was as austere as an image carved into a boulder, giving off the air of a man who''d seen plenty of combat, he just look at Roswaal and Arthur briefly but his eyes faintly twinkles


    "I cannot detect any dangerous magic, the sword and knives set is your only weapon, sir knight?"


    "Yes, but if it will make thing difficult for Emilia-sama, i can leave all of my weapon in your care, i believe i didn''t need it with royal guard protecting this place"


    "Thank you for your believe on us. You didn''t need to leave your weapon here, should an incident occur, please concentrate on protecting your master, Emilia-sama, and leave the rest to us guards"


    The man dipped his head and shifted his gaze toward the huge doors, which slowly began to open


    "Crusch-sama and Anastasia-sama is already in the room with your presence, we just need to wait for Priscilla-sama before starting it"


    "Iiiit''s very lonely when someone ignore meee like this"


    "Maybe because of your hobby they didn''t like you?"


    "Oww how rude, i was the greatest magician in kingdom, hooow can they haaate me?"


    This time Arthur decide to ignore him


    When they''re entering the room some people who is chatting with their acquaintances is turn their face to the newcomers.


    This time not just Emilia who change her outfit, but Arthur also decided to change his outfit because even if he fine using it outside, but with half of the people here use same uniform, and if him who is not a member of royal gurad wear the same uniforn with just different colors, it will raise a problem itself so Arthur use his specific item card to upgrade his outfit and choose to wear an outfit like how Sorey when use Lailah power without head decorations, and on his red belt there is a row of knife and kusanagi sword hanging.


    "Arthur, it''s feel weird when you call me use honorific" Emilia slowing her walking speed so she can walk side by side with Arthur


    "In this place, i was your knight, but if you didn''t like it, how about i change it to be your babysitter?" Arthur tease her slightly to make her relax a bit, because he knew, the moment she enter this room she is look tense


    "Can you at least change it become guardian? It''s more weird if i introduce you as my babysitter" Replied Emilia with a smile that return to her face


    When they''re talking, the door behind them is open again, and this time ther is a girl with blood red eyes with long orange hair that she keeps tied. She wears a red and black dress along with a red fan, red shoes, and red and black hair accessories.


    ''It''s seem something can''t be changed''


    "Subaru? How you can " Emilia speak slowly but before she can let out her question Arthur put both of his hand on her shoulder and whisper


    "Emi, it''s not look good to make a fuss for a servant here, let''s leave it to Roswaal"


    "...you''re right" Emilia turn away and walking to the center of the room with Arthur following her. She knew, from the start not many people who have good opinions about her and she knew, she have to do something for getting a fair treatment, she can''t other think her more negatively. If she make a commotion here for a servant, that will make her image become more worst, like Arthur said she need to leave it to Roswaal, because he is Subaru''s employer.


    Subaru feel very dejected when he see Emilia choose to ignore him and walk away, he think she is disappointed because he come here with her competitor.


    When Arthur and Emilia arrive at the front row this time Anastasia is the one who come with Julius following her.


    "So this is what you mean when you said we will meat again in the very near future? Also, you''re more attractive with your curent outfit, different with when we first met"


    "You''re still look beautiful, Anastasia"


    Arthur decide to replied with courtesy


    "So it''s what you mean as give you some face?"


    "You feel it when you still nothing right? You must remember how it feel, so you can know how hard it on her"


    "Your intentions to make previous agreements, just for this?" Anastasia ask curiously


    "Just part of it? You''re have a trading route between Lugunica and Kararagi so the profit is more large if i cooperate with you, and there is still a lot of thing we need discuss further. I also need to order many thing from you after this conference is over"


    "I can see alot of gold coming to me from you" replied Anastasia jokingly


    "But i must tell you a bad news here, i didn''t know if i get demoted or promoted because the moment i step to this room i appoint as her guardian and not her knight. But the same thing about this position is, i still didn''t have a wage, so you can''t find a single cooper coin in my body"


    "Hahaha, you''re interesting person, well and for you... Emilia, right? You have very good knight here, i won''t said i will change my view to you drastically, you and i also know, it''s not your fault but, the wound is too deep, you must fight for it" Anastasia left after she complete her speech and nodding to Arthur.


    "Arthur what are you doing in the last two day?" Emilia ask with surprise because he didn''t know how Arthur can make Anastasia treat her a bit better, she is aware he is have a good looking face but, is his face really have that much worth to someone who have a personality of merchant?


    Arthur smile and comb her hair with his hand


    "You don''t need to worry about it, i will tell you after this, you need to prepare yourself, this is your battlefield, go and remember i will be here for you"


    Emilia smile and nodded with determination on her face before turn away and walk side by side with other candidates


    "You''re really fit a job of guardian, I''m sorry, my name is Julius Euclius, i was a knight of Anastasia-sama "


    Julius gesture is very smooth and refined, it''s not a waste to dubbed as the finest knight


    "Well i will take it as compliment, she is worrying too much about other people feeling rather than how hurt it was for her. Well if you said i wis fit my new job then that must be true. My name is Arthur Spencer, as you already know, i was Emilia guardian"


    When Arthur and Julius standing in the front row Reinhard who is already there greeted them, Julius nod at him and walk to his place.


    "Long time no see, Arthur "


    "It''s not really long but well, how about her?"


    "She is very energetic so it''s very lively everyday"


    The two of them knew, even if everything will change today, it''s more appropriate if they didn''t speak her name yet.


    "I''m very curious how you can predict the future, it''s very hard on us to find the last and you appear out of nowhere and give me a clue"


    "You can''t predict something like future, maybe you know it already, fate is something that unpredictable and always changes"


    "You''re right, everyone choice can make a future change so fate will also change"


    When they''re chating Subaru also arrive with Al, and when Reinhard talking with Subaru, Arthur decide to Felix.


    "Aahh.. so you want to talk with Crusch-sama, mew? But Ferri-chan didn''t know if she will agree or not"


    Felix replied playfully but Arthur just brush it off, seriously with his face and his voice he is absolute trap here.


    "Don''t said something like that Ferri-chan, i know she agree if you''re the one who said it to her"


    "Ferri-chan is very happy you call my name like that, but Ferri-chan didn''t know how you can be confident in Ferri-chan"


    "She will heard you, I''m sure, even when you said this is maybe a banquet, she will believe it"


    "Nya nya?! You know Ferri-chan said it to Crusch-sama? How you know it, mew?"


    "So you really doing it..."


    "Nya?! So you jist make a guest? Ferri-chan is fell to your trap... i will said your request to Crusch-sama, but Ferri-chan didn''t promise she will agree"


    "You tell her about it, is already enough"


    "But come to think of this... your outfit is really good, where do you get it?"


    "What a jumble up conversation... make it, but if you want a new good dress i will give you a design"


    "Then that''s promise mew"


    ''She is really have a unique hobby...''


    The sound of chattering in the room is died down, so Arthur focus his attention to the center of the room. The conference will start now.

 Chapter 33 - 033 : The Conference

    "I understand the captain wants to tell his story, but as folks say in Kararagi, time is money."


    In contrast to her gentle tone and docile face, her request was as straight and to the point as a fastball. She put her Dragon Jewel away and smiled softly.


    "If you''re repeating what we already know anyway, I''d rather hear more about why we''re here."


    The demand by the girl with a peculiar accent seemed to rock Marcus back on his heels.


    "She sure have a money making mindset..."


    Arthur remember this part.. well but in the anime Anastasia didn''t have good attitude to Emilia so he hope she is a bit different.


    The next girl over said, with a clear voice that echoed across the surprised occupants of the throne room, "She has a point."


    As Anastasia crossed her arms and tucked in her chin, the green haired girl offered her agreement. Marcus appealed to her, "Crusch-sama, the head of the House of Karsten should not be¡­"


    "Formalities may be important, but we don''t have all the time in the world. We should touch upon the reason for our being gathered as quickly as possible. In fact, I have largely guessed already."


    The girl Marcus addressed as Crusch closed one eye, surveying the Council of Elders with the others. Miklotov let out a sigh of admiration.


    "As expected of the Duchess of Karsten. So you already understand the meaning of this gathering?"


    "Yes, Lord Miklotov.¡ªA banquet, yes? We shall eventually be rivals, but there is still much we do not know about each other. By sitting us at the same table to exchange toasts, we may gain some understanding of the character of our competitors¡­"


    Crusch had decided the occasion was a particularly formal banquet when Miklotov interrupted.


    "No, that is not the case."


    "Ferris, this is not what you told me."


    "Oh no. All Ferri-chan said was that they''re bringing lots of food and wine into the castle so maybe they''re going to have a banquet. Oopsie."


    "I see, I ?ssumed too much. I''m sorry for doubting you."


    It was an odd kind of master-servant banter, without much affection. Crusch faced the front again, letting out a small sigh as she put that brief conversation behind her.


    "And so, with some embarrassment, I take back my previous statement."


    "Oh my, Lady Crusch, you''re being way too manly¡­!"


    Anastasia clapped her hands in search of agreement from the other candidates.


    "Hey now. Just because Crusch backed off doesn''t mean my opinion''s changed. Everyone knows the gist of this royal selection thing by now, right?"


    Crusch nodded in reply to the question, but Priscilla rudely blew it off with a small snort. Then, Emilia raised her hand a little.


    "I think th-that we should listen to the full story."


    Anastasia want to said some hars word but when she take a glimpse of Arthur, she hesitates a bit and said "Arthur and me still have some business, if we can save a little time here, we can discuss a lot lof things after this"


    "Eh? There is such a plan? I didn''t know about it, i think what you and Arthur talk about is not today"


    Emilia replied with flustered look and Anastasia have disbelief look all of her face


    "So you didn''t even know what he arranged for you? Really it''s very envious..." Anastasia look like honest with her word, because she didn''t know, how Emilia can have a knight who arranged everything for her without she even know about it, as a merchant she is put a lot of attention to the news so she also heard about Roswaal who transfer ownership of barren land near Elior forest to Emilia for her training and test, but with how her act now, Anastasia sure, all of this is arranged by Arthur.


    "Then ...then.. what we need to do?"


    "Really... you''re depend too much on him.. well it''s fine, you can continue, Marcus" Anastasia feel helpless with how Emilia didn''t know a single thing that her knight doing for her.


    Marcus continue his speech and when all of story thing is complete ¡ªAnastasia¡ªrubbed her forehead and looked back up to the Council of Elders.


    "Anyway, if there''s still more, can we get on with it? I don''t have forever, and I got a lot to do later. You old men with the purse strings get what I''m saying, right?"


    The rudeness of Anastasia''s statement stirred the room up. But Anastasia seemed to have a very good read on her position, and the Council of Elders showed no sign of irritation.


    "It pains me to take so much of your busy time, Anastasia-sama, but I must ask you to remain with the conference a little longer. After all¡­this day shall be marked in the history of the kingdom."


    The statement triggered an ambiance that compelled everyone to stand a little straighter.


    And moving the proceedings forward was Priscilla, pushing out her ?h?st without a single ounce of shame.


    "So history shall move, you say, old fossils? In other words, you mean that, yes?"


    Miklotov replied to Priscilla''s quiet question with a small nod from his perch. Then, the eyes under his thick eyebrows sought Marcus. The look was some kind of signal, as Marcus saluted and suddenly bellowed across the chamber.


    "¡ªKnight Reinhard Van Astrea! Come!"


    Reinhard, seemingly having waited for the call, replied, "Yes, sir!"


    He advanced straight forward, saluting the four candidates before standing


    to attention before Marcus and the Council of Elders.


    "Very well, Reinhard. Report!"


    "Sir!"


    Marcus took a step back and yielded the center of the platform. With all eyes upon him, Reinhard stepped forward and faced the Council of Elders without a single trace of timidity.


    "Esteemed members of the Council of Elders, I am Reinhard van Astrea of the Knights of the Royal Guard, here to report that my mission is complete."


    Miklotov instructed, "Mmmm. Say it so that all may hear."


    Reinhard turned around, looking over everyone in the room.


    "¡ªWe have finally found the fifth candidate to become Dragon Maiden, and monarch."


    The ranks of knights stirred and formed a space between them. The expressions of the candidates changed, registering strong emotions: determination, delight, tedium, and bewilderment.


    "Bring her in," Reinhard curtly called.


    Receiving his command, two guards before the entrance saluted and slowly opened the doors. Beyond them a girl, accompanied by ladies-in-waiting, was led into the throne room.


    The hem of her light yellow dress fluttered as her high-heeled shoes stepped upon the carpet. Her scrupulously arranged blond hair practically sparkled. The girl was remarkable for the strong determination in her red eyes and the impish appearance of her snaggletooth smile.


    She looked so different that he almost doubted what he was seeing. He couldn''t help but be lost for words.


    With audience paralyzed by surprise, the announcement seemed to echo against several times over.


    "This young lady who seeks the crown is called Felt-sama."


    Arthur feel curious how Reinhard bring this greedy cat to this room and force her to wear the dress, someone with her personality is won''t easy to persuade.


    The show is happening, Felt ?ssault to Reinhard, her violence greeting to subaru and in the end she laid her eyes on Arthur.


    "Eh? You''re also here?"


    "I''m with her so ofcourse i will be here" Arthur replied while pointing his chin to where Emilia standing with the other candidates looking at her.


    Emilia, realizing who Felt was.


    "That girl¡­from back then¡­?! That''s why Reinhard was so surprised¡­"


    From Emilia''s point of view, Felt had gone from the thief of her badge to her rival for the very throne.


    The other candidates, the knights, and the nobles all displayed appropriate reactions to the newcomer''s crude behavior, none friendly. Under the austere stares, Felt clicked her tongue rudely.


    "So what do you want me to do here?"


    Reinhard replied, "''Act more like a lady,'' I would like to say, but instead, I would have you hold this."


    Felt scowled at Reinhard''s joke. Reinhard took a dragon emblem out of his pocket and deposited it in her palm. The gemstone immediately emitted a white light.


    "I thought this back when I stole one of these, too, but these are strange rocks. Why do they glow?"


    Felt had blithely said something very dangerous. Marcus seemed to notice her careless statement.


    "Stealing?"


    But Reinhard immediately followed up, "As you can see, the Dragon Jewel acknowledges Lady Felt as a maiden. Now that her participation has been confirmed, I believe that this royal selection now begins in a true sense."


    Marcus put a hand to his ?h?st and knelt down on one knee. Reinhard followed suit, then all the Knights of the Royal Guard.


    The knights reported their mission was a success. Thanks to their efforts, five Dragon Maidens had been found¡ªin other words, the candidates for the next queen of Lugunica had been ?ssembled.


    Priscilla remarked, "I see. Thus, this day will go down in history."

 Chapter 34 - 034 : A brief Confrontation

    With Reinhard tell how he finding Felt in the slum there is a commotion from the government official, and the one who have the loudest voice is a guy named Ricket who even make rude statements to Emilia.


    Among the silent remaining candidates, Priscilla, her arms crossed with a bored expression, spat out, "¡ªHow long are you going to entertain this boring, pointless discussion?"


    As all eyes fell upon the girl, her full bosom shook above her folded arms.


    "Even if it is in name only, five have been ?ssembled so the process can commence. All we need do is begin, and the unworthy will be culled in due course. After all, I shall be the last one standing. Whether the excess baggage is qualified to be king or not is completely beside the point."


    Priscilla''s brash, irrational argument drew a heated reaction from Felt.


    "Ahh¡­?"


    She leaped down from the dais and glared at Priscilla head-on.


    "I was thinking earlier you were a good-looking chick, but I guess it''s a flower bed inside your head, too, huh? If you wanna pick a fight, I''m game. Everyone knows with me you get more than you bargained for."


    "Such arrogance. Do you know who I am¡­?"


    "Ha, like I''d know¡­!"


    Felt brushed off Priscilla''s statement with a loud laugh. Priscilla''s eyes cruelly narrowed.


    Al shouted from beside him, "Princess, this is¡ª"


    He must have known exactly what Priscilla was about to do. Then, at Al''s shout, a gust wind cut across the chamber. Reinhard moved directly in front of her in a split second and spoke in a quiet voice.


    "¡ªPardon me, Lady Priscilla."


    In the literal blink of an eye, the knight, on one knee on the dais a moment before, had come between the two royal candidates. The red-haired knight was facing the orange-haired girl¡ªand behind him, Emilia held Felt close to protect her.


    Emilia''s violet eyes filled with anger as she chewed Priscilla out.


    "Such hostility in an important place like this¡­ What are you thinking?!"


    However, Priscilla waved off the nuisance with a hand, numb to any pangs of guilt.


    "I am merely teaching an untrained bitch her proper place. After all, impoliteness toward me can only be repaid with one''s life."


    Emilia pressed the point against the unrepentant Priscilla.


    "Won''t you say you''re sorry? Or do you actually not realize you''ve done something wrong?"


    For an instant, the words made Priscilla''s face go blank. Then, she glanced at Emilia with b?r?ly constrained laughter.


    "Ahh, this is most amusing. I have rarely been so entertained. You may take that as a compliment."


    "What a disagreeable child you are. What are you talking a¡ª"


    "One should apologize for doing something wrong, you say? If that is the case, why do you not apologize, silver-haired half-elf? In your case, ''I''m sorry I was ever born.''"


    A pair of sharp eyes, and a worry looking face.


    "I-I have¡­no relationship to the Witch¡­"


    "Does such an excuse mean anything to anyone? You are the spitting image of the being that is taboo to the world. The very sight of you fills people with fear and makes their hearts tremble. Is that not why you cover yourself and obscure your appearance?"


    Assaulted on all sides by Priscilla''s acrimonious words, Emilia silently bowed her pale face.


    And loud sounds of explosion and a shockwave is rocking the room.


    Arthur with his hand in chopping motion is stopped by Al who defend it use his back sword, but even with his large build, he still bring down to his knee.


    In just physical strength alone Al found out he is can''t stop him if Arthur decide to use more strength than this.


    "Hoo.. you''re quite fast"


    "Well, the moment you change your foot position, i know you will act, but really , buddy can you at least let me standing, it''s not good to make a man in his forties kneeling like this"


    "Hmm, i will se how you handle it"


    "Princess, can you just apologize for this once? Please, adding more enemies here is put us on a bind, one of it is sword saint, well he is better because he will not attack you because of your position, but the previous one is more dangerous."


    Yes for Al, Reinhard is more reasonable enemies rather than Arthur. The former will not act here and will not attack her because he is knight. But the latter is not just he didn''t care Priscilla position as candidate he is also didn''t hesitate a bit to launch an attack.


    "As my vassal, you can''t make such pathetic display. And what of the Sword Saint? Merely the supposed mightiest in the land. And for those unnamed person before? Do something"


    "No matter who you pick first i wouldn''t last one minute...."


    Al had calmly ?ssessed the tale of the tape, raising the white flag in short order. His demeanor brought exasperation to Priscilla''s face, and all the malice and enmity to that point seemed to dissipate.


    "Even if you can''t, it doesn''t mean i need to do it, why i need to apologize for something that''s not my fault"


    Replied Priscilla stubbornly


    "With just you, even if you summon Yang sword Vollachia , you won''t last long, if you didn''t believe me try it. I think, i will beat you until you apologize now"


    The tension in the room is become very tense


    "Arthur, as your friend, and also as a royal guard, i hope you can leave it slide for this once?"


    Reinhard know it was Priscilla fault but he also have a responsibility to protect royal candidates, on top of that in this room, the throne room.


    "If you want to block me at least draw your sword, you can, right?" Arthur didn''t care about Reinhard plead and put his hand on kusanagi sword hilt.


    "Then, forgive me, this is my job as a knight..."


    Reinhard draw his blade, and this gesture is bring a shock to the entire room because this is a legendary sword who just can only be drawn against opponents it deems worthy for it to be used against. And now this is drawn entirely from it sheath, the other think this is not their place to interfere if the one who they need to face is someone that can make sword saint need in full power and fully equip to confront on battle.


    "It will be more interesting.. to fight you, and after that, i will teach the former slave over there, what a useless slave, she just can bring misfortune for her master"


    This statement not just stir up the commotion, the source of all of this, Priscilla seem like can''t contained her anger and make Yang Sword Vollachia materializes on her hand.


    But before she make any move a loud booming sound is heard and something fly pass her. Before she can react a tip of sword is already on her throat.


    Reinhard who is between the two of them is trap inside a whirling sword petals from all of direction, it is the move that called as gokei in the bleach. He need to defend himself and he can''t escape easily so he can''t stop Arthur in time.


    "As i said you''re nothing to me"


    The tension is at a boiling point, Reinhard who just break up from Arthur trap is can''t do a thing now because with just a move, Priscilla will fly, now everything is in her hand, the one who make this thing escalating like this.


    "Arthur, it''s enough, you can''t point your sword like that to a girl, i didn''t want to see you make any violence in this room. I''m fine, it''s like what you said i need to face it, right?"


    The one who speak first is not the one who bring this chaos but the one who become victim.


    "You''re too soft heart..." Arthur sigh and sheathed his sword "you must be very thankful Emilia is here, if not" Arthur walk away and stop in front of Reinhard


    "Really what a shitty kingdom, all of people here object Emilia because of her appearance and also reject Felt because of her origin, said they didn''t fit to be a monarch, but you didn''t said a thing to that former slave attitude, who have the right mind to entrust a kingdom to someone who didn''t put anyone in her eyes"


    Arthur voice is clearly heard for everyone in the room. They''re very upset with how he curse this kingdom and government official but they didn''t dare to rebuke him because what he said is what really happened here. And another part because they can''t stop him in case of he is make a rampage.


    Sword saint can fight him, but Arthur can trapped Reinhard and stop him for a moment, and at that moment he can slain anyone he wants.


    "Arthur, are you not listening me?" Emilia once again calling him


    "I know, i know, jeez, it''s my fault to make a promise to you"


    "So... you''re regretting it?" Emilia ask carefully with her eyes looking below


    "Ofcourse not, what are you worried about.."


    After vanishes in front of Reinhard and appear in front of Emilia with his hand patted her head and talking with gentle tone before turning face the Council of Elders.


    "I''m very embarrassed for my rude behavior previously, i hope we can continue this conference again and process without any accidents" and he turn to Marcus while passing all of his weapon to him "i said it already, you must take my weapon, look at the commotion i make because of your lack of responsibility"


    Arthur walk away and leaving the speechless Marcus who didn''t know how to react to Arthur shamless act to shift the blame to him.

 Chapter 35 - 035 : Emergence of The Apocalypse Beast

    With small interlude the conference is resume.


    Marcus calling the candidates with their knight to talk about what they want to do after become a monarch.


    And this time is Emilia turn.


    "Members of the Council of Elders, it is my p???sur? to meet you for the first time. My name is Emilia. I have no family name. Please, simply call me Emilia."


    Her name, spoken with a voice clear as a bell, seemed to engrave itself upon the very hearts of all present. Her voice did not quaver, and she gazed forward, steady and strong.


    Arthur followed " and my name is Arthur Spencer, you don''t need to searching where is my origin, it''s because i also trying to find it, but if tou have a clue please share it with me"


    "Mmmm. So she is nominated, not by the Knights of the Royal Guard, but by the Court Magician. I would very much like to hear the details of why this is so."


    Miklotov gave Emilia a penetrating once-over. To Roswaal who is standing in the front row he continued, "Please provide us details about the candidate Emilia-sama, including her lineage."


    "Understood. First, though I believe all present are well aware, I shall begin with the circumstances of Emilia-sama''s biiirth. As you can see from her lovely silver hair, her skin so pale one can nearly see through her, violet eyes that seem to capture the very soul, and her voice, like a silver bell, one echoing unforgettably in the ears, even in one''s dreams. As you well know, these enchanting qualities are proof that elven blood flows through Lady Emilia''s veins."


    A bald old man sitting among the Council of Elders interrupted Roswaal''s explanation.


    "And the other half of her blood is human¡ªin other words, she is a half-elf?"


    A vein bulged on the large-framed old man''s forehead, hatred in his eyes shooting through Emilia as he spat out, "How dare you. Have you no shame, bringing this silver-haired half-demon filth before the royal throne?"


    Miklotov countered, "Mr. Bordeaux, your words go too far."


    "Mr. Miklotov, do you not understand? A silver-haired half-demon with an appearance matching the Witch of Envy as handed down by the old tales! She once consumed half of the world; she leads all living things to despair, chaos, and annihilation! Do not claim ignorance!"


    "¡ª"


    "How much do you think your appearance and lineage alone makes others tremble? You ask us to place such a being on the royal throne? Inconceivable. Even the commoners of other nations would call us a collection of madmen, to say nothing of the people of the Dragon friend Kingdom of Lugunica¡ªthe nation where the Witch sleeps!"


    "Are you finish with your bulshit?" Arthur glared to Bordeaux with cold eyes but a tug to his hand is remind him to not act like before "you mustn''t worry about any other thing, but you kust worry when Emilia not hold my hand, at that time maybe i will wondering to skinning you alive before kill you, or skinning you alive then pouring honey on top of your skinless body and thrown you to ant nest before watching you died in agony -Ow!"


    Arthur stop his threatening speach because of Emilia stomp his foot hardly.


    But Bordeaux seemed like won''t back down


    "I understand veeery much. Master Bordeaux, speaking on behalf of the Council of Elders, expresses that the reaction of the populace upon seeing Lady Emilia would be of conceeern, yes?"


    Roswaal raised a finger.


    "Howeeever, perhaps you have forgotten, Master Bordeaux? The issue of which you speak has no beaaaring upon the royal selection whatsoever."


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    Roswaal lowered his voice as he looked up at the Council of Elders.


    "If I may, it is preciiisely as Lady Priscilla stated at the beginning. Even if as a mere formality, there are five candidates, so the royal selection may begin. And if it begins, one need merely see it through, yes?"


    Miklotov''s eyes narrowed.


    "Mmmm. In other words, you are saying that what is important is that the Dragon Jewel chose Lady Emilia, and that her actual suitability to succeed as monarch is¡­irrelevant?"


    "Though it might be a cruuude way to put it, think of her as a stalking horse. Lady Emilia''s appearance is very particular. Virtually no human being can look at her and not think of the Witch of Envy. She is easily employed as a pawn upon our chessboard."


    And just like that, Roswaal denied all possibility of Emilia actually succeeding to the throne.


    The sheer shock of it was enough to make Subaru completely forget his anger at Roswaal''s earlier intemperate remarks.


    He was Emilia''s sponsor and backer, who knew just how hard Emilia was striving to be king, and yet he said that.


    And he is also feel very angry to Arthur who didn''t make a response to the talk between Roswaal and Bordeaux. Because of his personality he didn''t remember Arthur said he was held back by Emilia to not interfere.


    Bordeaux asked, "So the royal selection between five candidates would in actuality be between four?"


    "Do you not think that reducing the options reduces the possibility of


    dissolution? The current lack of a king invites other nations to intervene in our


    internal affairs. Should we not prepare countermeasures to dimiiinish this


    threat?"


    Roswaal''s suggestion sent Bordeaux into deep thought. The other members


    of the Council of Elders appeared ready to say, Well, if it''s like that¡­


    To decide to abandon all of Emilia''s hard work by the roadside to use her


    as the stalking horse of the race.


    An angry shout reverberated throughout the chamber.


    "Don''t give me that crap¡ª!!"


    As the echoes died, the hall was silent once again.


    The only sound left in the hushed chamber was the ragged breathing of the


    boy who had called out¡ªSubaru.


    With his face red with anger, the back of Subaru''s mind announced, Now


    you''ve done it.


    But it was too late to back out now. He could not retreat.


    Now that Subaru had walked forward out of the blue, Roswaal turned his head and gave him a cold look.


    "I did not think you were this obtuse. This is not a place for the likes of yooou to speak. Apologize and leave."


    "Don''t give me that crap. I said what I meant. And I''ll add this. You all should be apologizing"


    "If you really think the best for Emilia you must shut up your mouth now" Arthur decide to interfere because after this time there will be show need to do.


    "And who do you think you''re?! You said you''re her knight but look at what you do now! You just stood there and did nothing! What about knight! In my eyes knight is nothing!"


    Before Subaru can speak any other word Arthur appear in front of him and grab his face


    Subaru want to revolt but a cold sensation is spreading from his feat upward to his body, and in blink of an eye Subaru turn into a human ice sculpture.


    "Leave"


    "Arthur"


    And as the onlookers gaped, a voice, clear as a bell, spoke with the same frigid tone.


    "¡ªThat is enough. I shall permit no further violence in my presence. If you wish to continue this¡ª"


    Emilia''s resolute voice was followed by a more neutral one.


    "¡ªThen I am prepared to wield my power as my beloved daughter demands."


    Dubious eyebrows rose at the source of the voice, but the next moment, everyone noticed it¡ªthe biting cold spreading throughout the chamber manifesting the Great Spirit''s frigid anger.


    The little gray cat folded his arms, making a small snort with his pink nose as he slowly floated down. His black eyes were frozen in an expression of


    unprecedented coldness.


    "You lowly humans are saying quite some things in front of my daughter."


    "¡ª"


    As Puck''s emotionless gaze swept the area, the strongest reactions came from the knights. Their swords were already drawn as they raised their guard toward the small cat floating above their heads And their wary gazes also contained something that looked like fear.


    Miklotov''s hoarse murmur struck the silent gallery like a thunderbolt.


    "¡ªThe Apocalypse Beast of Eternal Frost."


    Upon hearing these words, Puck''s ears twitched as he answered the old man.


    "Ah, that''s right, some people have called me that. Seems you''re informed for a youngin."


    Though everyone else was tense, Miklotov''s razor-sharp wit permitted him to maintain his cool in Puck''s presence.


    "To be treated like a youngster at my age is an experience I ought to treasure deeply."


    Puck responded to the old man''s attitude with a pompous flick of his tail.


    "You are free to call me whatever you like. But if you want details about who and what I am, you should ask him over there, not me."


    At Puck''s suggestion, Miklotov called out to Roswaal.


    "I suppose so¡­ Lord Roswaal?"


    Accepting the call, Roswaal solemnly lowered his head before motioning to Puck and Emilia with one hand each.


    "As you have surmised, Lord Miklotov¡­ This is a supernatural being, one of the Great Spirits of yore, known to our forefathers as the Apocalypse Beast of the Eternal Frost. And currently, he is Lady Emilia''s contracted spirit."


    Bordeaux''s fixed Puck with a stare, his voice hoarse from the extent of his shock.


    "It can''t be! One of the Four Great Spirits in someone''s service¡­and that of a half-demon at that!"


    But not even the old man could summon the courage to point at a being capable of turning him into an ice sculpture.


    "That youngin included, the lot of you should all be grateful to Lia that I''m not turning this place into a glacier right now. My cute, beloved daughter pleaded to me, so I will behave.¡ªIf she wasn''t stopping me, you''d all be icicles right now."


    The casual way he said it only made the threat seem that much frostier, chilling all those in the chamber to the bone. Faced with his presence, it was all too clear that he was making no boast.

 Chapter 36 - 036 : The Closing of Conference

    When the lives of everyone present were at the mercy his supremely powerful paw¡ªthe sudden sound of an inhalation sounded awfully loud.


    "¡ªHo, ho, ho!"


    The sight of Miklotov jubilantly slapping his th??hs seemed enormously out of place.


    "Even my heart skipped a beat. Allow me to call this a most amusing presentation."


    Miklotov''s words caused Puck to drop his expression and shrug his shoulders.


    "Mm, we''re busted. See, Roswaal? I told you it wasn''t good to overdo things."


    That instant, the cold enveloping the chamber vanished. Amid the bewildered onlookers, Roswaal lightly smacked his own forehead.


    "Oh myyy, and I had such confidence¡­ It is so dispiiiriting."


    "W-wait¡­! What in the world are you talking about?"


    It seemed only Puck, Roswaal, and Miklotov were in on this elaborate joke. Roswaal finally shifted his gaze to the bewildered Bordeaux and said, "To put it simply¡ªthis exchange was the speech from Lady Emilia''s camp. I understand that the format somewhat differs from that of the other candidates, but¡­"


    Under Miklotov''s gaze, Roswaal raised both hands in a show of surrender. it was Bordeaux who had the strongest sense of being had.


    "That was acting¡­ Acting, you say?! Then all this was a farce from start to finish! Roswaal! Damn you, what do you think this place is?!"


    Puck began with an apology.


    "Yes, yes, of course you''re upset. I apologize. I deeply apologize. Forgive me. Sorry. My bad.¡ªBut everything I said was the truth."


    The last part, though, made Bordeaux''s heart beat louder. The little cat circled around the old man and added, "¡ªThe reason I''m not freezing you right now is Emilia''s benevolence. Don''t forget that."


    Puck''s voice was tranquil, yet somehow threatening. Bordeaux rebutted with an old man''s stubbornness.


    "A-and now you make threats. These words and this show of force convey, ''Do as I say or you shall be an icicle.'' If this is not blackmail, what is¡­?!"


    Then, Emilia wholeheartedly affirmed his suspicions.


    "¡ªYes, I am threatening you." She continued, "I shall make my case to the esteemed members of the Council of Elders once more. My name is Emilia. I spent a long time in the Great Forest of Elior, the World of Eternal Frost, and am served by Puck, the Great Spirit that governs fire mana. I am a silver-haired half-elf. The people of the nearby villages called me¡­" Emilia paused, surveying the faces of the Council of Elders on the dais.


    "¡­the Freezing Witch, born in the Frozen Forest."


    Witch. At that word, the atmosphere in the chamber shifted. Everyone''s mouths snapped shut, unable to speak; all save one, Miklotov, who was apparently made of sterner stuff than the rest.


    "You displayed your power, and now you state your demands. Truly this is the way of a witch.¡ªThen, what does the Freezing Witch seek in threatening us so?"


    "I have but a single demand.¡ªI simply want fair treatment."


    "¡­Fair?"


    "I understand I am regarded with prejudice, both for being a half-elf and a witch. But even so, I completely reject that this should rob me of this possibility."


    "And so you d?s?r? to be treated fairly as a candidate for the royal selection?"


    No doubt her memories were filled with the inexpressible malice she had experienced on a daily basis. Surely being persecuted because of the circumstances of her birth had not occurred only once or twice.


    "Fairness is an exceedingly valuable thing to me. That is the only thing I demand of you: to be treated impartially. In turn, I shall do nothing unjust, such as use my contracted spirit as a shield with which to usurp the royal throne."


    That was surely one option available to Emilia. But she did not choose it, instead opting for a situation that, if anything, put her at a handicap. After all, as she explained, "Compared to the other candidates, I am inexperienced and lacking in too many areas. There is a mountain of things I do not know and that I must study. Even so, I believe my effort to reach my goal is no less than that of any other. And i also believe there is someone who will support me, he doing everything to support me in this royal selection, he even didn''t tell me a single thing about it, but i believe in him. I believe in my effort and i believe in him"


    Emilia continued, "I do not know if my efforts are worthy of the throne. But my d?s?r? to make my efforts equal to the task is genuine. I believe these feelings are not unequal to those of the other candidates. Therefore, please look at me with unbiased eyes. Look at me as Emilia, of no family name, and see not the Freezing Witch, nor a silver-haired half-elf. Look at me."


    The chamber fell into silence for a time. It was not that they were at a loss


    for words. They were waiting.


    Finally, Bordeaux, bathed in the gazes of all ?ssembled, sighed at great length.


    "My view shall not change. It is unmistakable that your appearance, reminiscent of the Witch of Envy, will have ill effects upon the populace. It would place the royal selection in a precarious state."


    His low voice had, to that point, argued against Emilia''s position. A faint shadow formed around Emilia''s violet eyes. But Bordeaux continued.


    "However¡ªsentiment is an area where none may intrude. Furthermore, it is something no one can do anything about, no matter what he may think. Even so, I apologize for my earlier rudeness.¡ªNo, I deeply apologize for my rudeness, Emilia-sama."


    Bordeaux knelt then and there, displaying the greatest respect he could.


    "You could freeze me where I stand if I do not submit to your will. Yet, even so, you have not, asking only for fair treatment.¡ªThis is an act worthy of respect."


    Now that he was speaking calmly, Bordeaux''s face was gentle and intellectual; now everyone could understand why he was on a Council of Elders.


    His reply drove the shadow from Emilia''s eyes, replaced by a brighter, more natural expression of joy at being accepted.


    Her lips curled in a pleasant, flowery smile.


    Bordeaux, under the full force of her gaze, lost his breath and turned red in the face.


    Miklotov redirected the conversation.


    "Though that was a rather stormy digression, enough has been said, I believe. Emilia-sama , Marquis Roswaal, and for the knight over there, you have anything left to say?"


    "Well, i want just to add, from all of prospective Emilia is lacking in nearly everything fields but all of you didn''t need to worry, the barren land beside Elior forest is now under Emilia name and we will make a grand city there, with this move we will bring a lrage amount of people from slum, so we can make capital city turn into a place free of slum, make a security in capital improve and many other benefit, we from Emilia camp already established an alliance with Anastasia camp to introduce many new product that not just improve the living standards of the people in this kingdom, we can also solve a problem of unemployment and make our economy improving" Arthur said all of this with place emphasis on the economy and slum "there will be many thing we will do, there is also a plan to start a negotiation with Crusch-sama to improve education in this kingdom so please wait for more good news from our camp"


    Arthur end his speech and return to Emilia side but he see Emilia want to ask him something so he put his finger on top of her lip to stop her asking him.


    "We will talk about it in the home, you can''t make my speech gone to waste, if you ask me now they will found out everything is nothing to do with you"


    Except for Arthur there is just another person who know part of his plan


    "Really, if he can bought him i will paid for it no matter how much i need to spend.. grand city, economic development, education development, it''s seems like it''s not his limit, for the profit and finding interesting things, i need to continue our alliance"


    And just like that Emilia turn is over and it''s time for Felt turn, and just like in original, there is another commotion with Rom intentions to bring Felt out of castle and how Felt make a grand announcement about how she hate all of thing in this kingdom and stir the whole room.


    Miklotov dipped his head as he gazed at the radiant row of royal candidates.


    "Finally, all the candidates have been ?ssembled. I ask the Council of Elders, do we have a consensus?"


    As Miklotov closed his eyes, the atmosphere around him shifted. The old man''s voice carried the power of a strong will.


    "¡ªMy brethren, I ask for your consent to announce that this royal selection shall begin with the five candidates ?ssembled to date."


    "¡ªBy the authority of the Council of Elders, I ?ssent."


    "And I."


    "I ?ssent as well."


    One by one, the members of the Council of Elders agreed to Miklotov''s proposal with solemn nods. Listening to them until the end, Miklotov finally rose from his seat, walking beside the empty throne before opening his eyes.


    "¡ªThen, I shall announce the rules for the royal selection!"


    Crusch''s foremost knight, the Blue Knight, Felix Argyle.


    "The candidates are Crusch Karsten, Priscilla Bariel, Anastasia Hoshin, Emilia, and Felt. All of these five bear the qualifications to be Dragon Maidens!"


    Priscilla Bariel, the Bloody Bride.


    The mercenary Al, one-armed wanderer from another world.


    "The day shall be one month prior to the Dragonfriend Ceremony in three years, renewing the pact with the Dragon!"


    The young company president from a foreign nation, Anastasia Hoshin.


    Anastasia''s foremost knight, the Finest of Knights, Julius Juukulius.


    "The selection shall be made according to the guidance of the Dragon via the radiance of the Dragon Jewels and the combined will of the nation''s people!"


    Felt, of the lost royal bloodline (unconfirmed).


    Felt''s foremost knight, Reinhard van Astrea, the Sword Saint.


    "Until the appointed day, all candidates for the throne shall work to uphold their own lands and the kingdom to the greatest possible extent!"


    The silver-haired half-elf, Emilia, the Freezing Witch.


    Emilia''s foremost Knight, Arthur Spencer, The White Tiger.


    "With the minimum conditions fulfilled, I hereby announce the royal selection has begun¡ª!"


    Miklotov''s great shout filled the chamber with an incredible fervor. No one spoke, but they all were unable to contain their heartfelt cries.


    Miklotov, feeling the waves of excitement rolling against him, straightened from his stoop and declared¡ª


    "Let the royal selection¡ªcommence!!"

 Chapter 37 - 037 : Gathering of three camp

    "Arthur, i just want to ask, what happened to Subaru after you send him away?"


    "Ofcourse i unfrozen him in other side, i teleport him to the residence so Rem will treat him if need"


    Replied Arthur nonchalantly


    "Why you need to froze him? I think just send him away is enough?"


    "It''s fine if he just said the first part, but when he said the last part, i need to give him a harsh treatment in front of everyone, it''s to save him and also to not make anymore trouble for you"


    "The last part... the knight?"


    "Yeah, he said knight is nothing to him. And he said it exactly in front of the royal guard, who train from the time when they''re child, they train in swordsmanship, horsemanship, etiquette, war strategy, etc. They spilled their blood to become their knight, they shed their tears when they lost their comrades in battlefield, and many other thing we didn''t know" Arthur pauses for a moment before he continued "But when they do all of that and success became a knight, a brat who didn''t know a thing about it said they''re nothing to him, what they will feel? Do you need they will just let it slide? Do you think it will not hinder your career from this election?"


    Emilia silent for a moment before she replied


    "You''re right, he will receive more harsh punishment for his actions if he still here, he is not bad child but his temper is have some problems"


    "Oohh, that''s very rude comment if it''s coming out of your mouth " replied Arthur with wide eyes staring to Emilia


    "What do you mean?! Are you said my temper is have problem too?!"


    "No, you''re the most benevolent one"


    "Hmph! Also you promise me to said what you dkne out there without i know it"


    "Hmm... I''m just do a miscellaneous job like trade business with Anastasia to scure fund for your campaign, discuss with Roswaal to give you a barren land near the Elior forest that now under your name, make a fondation for creating a great city there... i thought there is nothing i do outside other than this odd job."


    Emilia buried her head in her ?h?st, she clenches her small hand on her th??h


    "I''m sorry... I''m very incompetent... i let you do a lot of thing outside.. for me.. and i didn''t even know it... I''m sorry"


    "What are you talking about? You said it yourself, it''s better to get a grateful word rather than an apologize, right? You must said you''re very thankful to me, and even if you didn''t know it, it''s feel better when you said because you believe in me you didn''t inquire about what I was doing outside, here, give me your best smile?"


    Arthur lift up her face with his hand on her cheek and another hand is ??r?ssing her head, when Emilia heard it, she is fell very happy inside and she give him a very beautiful and bright smile.


    When the two of them play around there is another people who are coming to their way.


    "Really you two is very close, aren''t you?"


    Anastasia coming with Julius and there is also another person there.


    "I was told by Felix you want to met with me, but if you have already make an appointment with Anastasia then we can arrange it another time"


    Crusch who come with Felix without any dissatisfaction at her voice, Arthur and Emilia stand up from their seat and greet the other four.


    Arthur over his hand for handshake with Crusch


    "It''s my first time seeing the lioness of Lugunica, the war goddess, Crusch Karsten in a very close range"


    "I feel very honor if someone who is on par with the current sword saint and said as the strongest in his lineage, is have that high opinion about me" a honest smile is appear on Crusch face "you''re very famous now"


    "Really...?" Arthur ask with surprise


    "You''re known as a ''white wraith'' because how ypur movements speed is nearly can be said as teleport, or it was a teleport itself" the one who replied is not Crusch but Anastasia


    "Ferri-chan also heard they''re calling you white tiger, you''re very docile to Emilia-sama but you''re very brutal to her enemies, mew"


    "Saying docile to a man is a bit inappropriate you know Ferri-chan..." Arthur shrug his shoulders


    "Ehhh.. it''s first time i see someone who want to adhere to Felix demand to call him ferri" this is really first time for Crusch to heard it, and she can''t see anything like disgust or contempt from the way he speech and the way he presented himself.


    "Arthur is good person, Crusch-sama. He even promise to give Ferri-chan a good design for dress!" Felix comment enthusiastically from the side


    "I''m very thankful for your kindness to Felix"


    "It''s like what you said, his soul shine the brightest if he in this type of clothes so i just want to see it myself, alright we need to start the tslk about alliance but, we can''t do it here, right?"


    "Then how about we talk in my house?"


    "Crusch house? It''s rare opportunity so i agree, you and Emilia didn''t have any objections right?"


    "Why you are the one who fired up all off sudden, Anastasia?"


    "For merchant maximizing every opportunity is a must" and with the proud declaration of Anastasia, the three candidates for the throne is changing place to the Karsten Household.


    ????????


    The tea party is held in the garden of the Karsten household, the one who participate is Anastasia, Crusch, Emilia and Arthur. Julius and Felix can''t participate because they have a work as a knight.


    "Then, what we will discuss here? Honestly i was prefer we have a sake rather than tea" Anastasia feel slightly annoyed because Arthur decide to not use any alcohol in this gathering.


    "Sake? May i know..What''s that?" For Emilia this is her first time hear this name so she can''t hold her curiosity and ask timidly to Anastasia


    "You never heard it before? Seriously how long you''re living alone? is an alcoholic beverage made by fermenting rice that has been polished to remove the bran, also can you not act like that? I don''t want people think i bullied you or something" Anastasia didn''t have a strong hatred to her like before and after have more conversations with Emilia she come to conclusions this girl is a bit of naive and airhead "really , if you''re in Kararagi, you will become an easy target for scammers"


    "All of the people in Kararagi is bad people?!"


    "....just forget it.." Anastasia replied and rubbed her own forehead "the most important thing is, in case you have opportunity to visit Kararagi, you can''t go anywhere alone without Arthur, i worried you will get scammed and force to become slave"


    "Tha- Thank you for worrying me"


    Replied Emilia with a smile blooming on her face


    "Don''t misunderstanding, i just worried Arthur will destroy a lot of thing in Kararagi, and there will be a loss for me because i have a lot of properties under my name there" Anastasia replied in hurried way and avert her face from Emilia.


    "Well, i also wish we can share drink here, but doing it with tea cups is a bit weird" it seems Crusch is also have a same opinion with Anastasia


    "I will not permit Emilia drink any liquor" Arthur replied and sip his tea slowly "it''s also a good tea, and it''s not good idea to talk something important with sake in your hand"


    "Arthur, why i can''t drink it?"


    "Liquor is something made by fermenting something like grape, rice, etc. It can make your body warm if you just drink it a little but it can make you intoxicated , cloud your judgment, and sometimes for certain people it can make them very depend on this and it can also make your temper always unstable, so i will not permit you to drink any type of liquor" Arthur explains slowly so Emilia can understand the pros and cons of this


    "Then i will listen to you, i promise you i will not drink something like that" Emilia nod and promise him


    "It''s really not like how lord and vassal do things... you''re like her father or something " Anastasia make a joke about his overprotective attitude "and you, why you always hear what he said?"


    "Because i believe in Arthur, and Arthur always think what is the best for me" Emilia smile brightly and answer with full of confidence, and Arthur just smile and put his hand on her head.


    "Really very envious..." Anastasia feel like no matter what she said about how overprotective Arthur is, Emilia will believe it was how Arthur think the best outcome for her.


    "Well, our relationship is not tense like how we first met so i would like to start the talk about our alliance to improve the economy and education for this kingdom" Arthur put down his cup and staring straight to Anastasia and Crusch, he narate how he made an agreement with Anastasia especially to Emilia and Crusch who didn''t know the agreement between them.


    "So you said with your agreement with Anastasia, you can make our economy have an improvement?" Crusch who heard about the agreement is asking what she is concerned about.


    "Yes, with a lot of new commodity, we also need to make a necessity production line, and with that there will be many job opportunities for people who need it, ofcourse what i concern the most from my agreement with Anastasia is how much i can get money from it, because i need a lot of money for another project i started already"


    Arthur replied with confidence and it''s make Crusch silent and thinking about pros and cons.


    "You''re really spoiled her you know, Arthur? If you do everything, she will not have any experience about it" honestly Anastasia just slightly feel jealous so she just want to said it without deeper meaning


    "Me, as a vassal of Emilia is the one who will do something Emilia can''t do, and i will thinking and doing thing for her benefits, if the vassal is very dependable then the lord just need to believe in him and depend on him, like what Emilia doing now"


    "Yes i believe in you, you will never do something that will harm me in any way, and i know, even if you put me in some dangerous situation that''s for my own benefit and you will be there if something wrong. I believe in you so much, so i will not worry about anything you''re going to do even if i didn''t know about it"


    "So you heard it" Arthur smile with confidence "i will do anything i can to help her, and Emilia will do anything i can''t, so let''s start our main topic now"

 Chapter 38 - 038 : Tea Party

    "You want to open a place for children to learn?"


    For Crusch this concept just work for noble, because the noble family always hire a tutor for teaching their children from the early age.


    "Yes, children is the future of kingdom, when they''re m?tur? they will be a great ?sset for the kingdom"


    "Your idea is very good, and you''re very admirable to have a plan like this, but are you already thought it through? This is not a small scale project. We need a lot of manpower as a teacher, we need a lot of money too. I can help you to certain extent but, there is a limit to my capability" as a matriarch of Karsten family, she is very supportive to the idea, because like what Arthur said, this will be a greatest ?sset for kingdom.


    "For money, you didn''t need to worry, i will use my share of profit from agreement with Anastasia as a fund for this project, we need a participation with you because with Emilia popularity.. the parents of children will think, we will use their children as a sacrifice or train them to be a member of witch cult" Arthur replied with a pain smile at the last part "but this will be different if we add your name there, the house of Karsten is very loyal to the kingdom from the start, and it''s prove in many occasions trough the history. Ofcourse, if this is not enough, i will search Reinhard after this and make Felt join this alliance because the name of sword saint can make them feel more comfortable with him as a part of this"


    "I think you make business with me so you can support your plan to make a grand city.. so it come out for another purpose, so you prioritize make a school rather than make a city under Emilia name?"


    "Why do you think like that, Anastasia?"


    "Like what Crusch has said before, make your plan realize is not an easy thing to do and will burn a lot of money" being mentioned by Anastasia, Crusch nod as confirmation to her "and you also announce, you will make a grand city. I didn''t heard any information about you gathering a worker for making a city, and just hiring the workers already become a huge burden for you"


    "If that''s what you worried about, then you didn''t need to mind it too much. I think you will receive a huge surprise if you send someone to Emilia''s territory, but i just want to say, i already prepare for this project . All i need now is some minor construction necessities, so i hope you can give me a loan"


    "Hmmm... if you have so much confidence i will give you a favor.. i will sell everything you need at cost, but when you''re success and i satisfied with the results, i hope you can give me a land to open a headquarter there, deal?" Rather than asking to Emilia, Anastasia direct her offer to Arthur, because she already know, Emilia will just following his decision


    "It''s not bad offer, but the size of land is depend on how much we receive help from you and how much we get benefit from it"


    "Alright, it''s deal then" replied Anastasia with smile and clapping her hand


    "So this is the end to our conversation?" Crusch ask this because she feel leave behind in the conversation


    "Ofcourse no, in this city project, i need the help from you too, Crusch "


    "Oh? I will hear it" Crusch feel curious, because she is not have big trading company like Anastasia and also she can''t dispatch trop for helping him clear the land from any danger because she need every one of her soldier in the near future.


    "When we complete the city project, we can''t just leave it empty, so when that time is come, i hope you to help me to gather a people from slum area move to our city, ofcourse we will not take everyone, we will reject the one with criminal history, we wilm reject the one who is give up to get a better life, and we reject the one who can''t life with other race"


    "As the head of my family i also need the benefit for my family, what we will get from this?"


    "I didn''t have anything that can make your family feel interest.. i think" replied Arthur with a forceful smile


    "No you have, if we help you, then you are owing a favor to us"


    "I''m very embarrassed when you value me that high, alright if you need my help in the future i will help you, with premise if there is no danger around Emilia"


    "Then our gathering is over, right? I''m sorry, it''s not like I didn''t like to be here, but like what I said, time is money, so i need to leave now, Arthur you can send someone to deliver list item you need to me. Crusch, thanks for your hospitality, and for you.. let''s talk again if i have time" Anastasia leaving after she bid her goodbye to everyone here.


    "She is good child.." Emilia watching her back until her shadow can''t be seen again


    "I think she will hate it if you said it in front of her"


    "Then i will never said it, Thank you for your reminder, Crusch"


    "Well, our talk is over now, so what are you going to do after this?" Crusch ask Arthur who seem like still have something to talk with her


    "For the time being this talk isn''t have any connection with Anastasia, i just want to know, when you will start the expedition for slain the white whale?"


    "How you know about this?"


    "There is no other reason for sword demon, Wilhelm Van Astrea, join your camp if you didn''t promise him about this expedition"


    "Our preparation is nearly over, i think it won''t take a long time before i can start the expedition"


    "I just want to say, i want to participate in this expedition...but maybe Wilhelm is already have some clue, there is a huge chance witch cult have some connections with white whale"


    "I will call him first"


    Crusch think, if someone like Arthur can join the expedition then it will be a very large boost to their battle power, but if it was like how he said, there is connection between witch cult and white whale then as Emilia''s knight, ofcourse he will never leave her side.


    "You''re need something, Crusch-sama?"


    "I want to confirm something, are you know there is a connection between the witch cult and white whale?"


    "I didn''t have a concrete proof, but from my investigation over the years, i find out there is a huge chance they have a connection"


    "So Arthur can''t help in our expedition..huh.." Crusch think it was a huge loss for them


    "The man in front of me is Arthur Spencer, Emilia''s knight. He is very strong, strong enough to make the current sword saint draw his sword but still can''t stop him"


    Wilhelm appraise Arthur carefully, because if what his lord said is right then it will be a huge loss for them if he can''t participate in expedition.


    "I will not said i have a proof to backing up what i want to said now, but i just want to ask first, you already noticed it right, a dangerous movement around Roswaal territory?"


    "Yes, we noticed it, it''s start the moment he support Emilia as a royal candidates"


    "In near time i didn''t know, maybe the day after tomorrow or the day after it, a fog will appear in Liphas Highway"


    "Are you sure?"


    "I think you will get the answer if you stationed someone there and make a report back as soon as possible when the fog is appear, and the next day after the fog is appear, i recommend you to start the expedition because the white whale will appear at night time, i didn''t know when exactly it will appear but i was sure it will appear"


    "I can''t see you''re lying"


    Crusch staring at Arthur intently and make such comments afterwards


    "You can''t depend too much to it, when lies is mix with a slight truth, then you can''t find it where the lied is start, even if you can feel there is a lie in the words i said"


    ".... i will remember it" after a brief if silent Crusch replied and take what Arthur said as a good advice


    "When your expedition team is fighting the white whale, i will be in another battlefield, so I''m sorry i can''t participate" after stop talking a moment then he laid his sword on top of the table "but i will lend it to you, Wilhelm is very skilled swordsman but he didn''t have good sword, i can lend it to him"


    "I think as a knight you can''t hand yours sword easily to other people" Wilhelm didn''t accept it nor he reject it


    "Unfortunately i was demoted from a knight to a guardian, so i didn''t need to follow a knight code, well it''s not like I following it in the first place. I will also deliver a good armor for you, Crusch. If we lose you in this battle it will be a huge setback for my plan and will affect Emilia benefit"


    "Wilhelm, you can accept it, he will definitely leave it here even if you didn''t accept it" Crusch talk with a smile on her face "i will also waiting for your presents for me"


    "Thank you for lending me a very good sword, i will not disappoint you" Wilhelm bow and accept the sword, the moment he look at the sword, he know this is not an ordinary sword but when he held it in his hand he know more about his previous appraise is very shallow


    "That''s sword name is Kusanagi Sword, i didn''t know which one is better, but i know this sword is on par with Cecilus Segmunt Murasame sword and Masayume Sword"


    "You talk as if you know him well, Arthur" even if Crusch said it in a calm tone, inside her heart she is wondering what Arthur said is truth or not, after Arthur comment about her blessing, she decided to didn''t use it if she talk with Arthur.


    "Cecilius Segmunt, Vollachia blue thunder, he is a very fast person, his swordsmanship is also better than mine, if we battle in a pure swordplay i will lose, but if we goes all out... i can''t said i will surely win but i will not lose either"


    "You surely very confident, the other people is number one ranked Nine God General of the Vollachia Empire"


    "Well, enough about that, this is will be a very important thing so i hope you will write it" Arthur pauses a moment and waiting for Crusch to take a note for what he will said "White Whale is a single beast, no matter what happen you must remember it. When it''s life is in danger , the white whale will split itself into three. The mass and mana quantity on it body will also split into three, there is no way to identify wich one is the real one but there will be a high chance it will healed itself when the other two is attacking your troops"


    "Are you... have an experience in fighting with the white whale?" Crusch ask with disbelief and shock all over her face.


    The reason why the white whale is still rampaging until now is not just because how strong it was, but there is too little information about the beast, except for the fact that your existence will be erased cleanly from everyone memories there is nothing they knew.


    "I already said what i want, you can take this note to battlefield and prove it yourself, i will leave Rem and that foolish brat on your care, when the time come i hope you can bring Anastasia to this expedition, her mercenary is not just a paper tiger, the more people you have the more high chance you will come out victory. We are a political enemies, but we doesn''t want to inherit a broken kingdom. So we need to cooperate in this case, we will announce our victory to the people as a way to prove our capability to make this kingdom turn to better, see you again Crusch, Wilhelm. Next time we will met when you''re come out victorious from the battle with the white whale" and with his farewell speech is over Arthur and Emilia vanishes from there.


    Wilhelm who first time seeing it try to find them but Crusch stop him


    "You didn''t need to search him, it''s likely he can move on a very high speed or he can move to any place he want without anything can stop him or hinder him, i more believe to the later because there is no sound, wind or even mana from him. Maybe with this he can bypass Reinhard and appear right in front of Priscilla without she can make any move to stop him. A very dependable ally but very scary enemy" Crusch said all of this but the confidence smile on her face never fade away, the pride of warrior.

 Chapter 39 - 039 : Another one... or two?

    Arthur and Emilia back to the residence and Arthur calling Rem , while Emilia go to the room where Subaru rest.


    "How is he?"


    "His condition not that good but he also didn''t in dangerous situation, Arthur-sama why..?" Rem ask uncomfortably


    "He make fun an entire knight in the throne room, is he deserved it or not?"


    "Subaru.. doing that? Rem know he deserved it but.."


    "Rem" Arthur stop her from talking again


    "Yes?"


    "I know what his intentions is, and i know why you let him go but, you must know what calamity will he bring with his temper and attitude in the throne room but you still let him go. All of important people and all of people with power is there. Before you worried about other people, you must be worried about yourself first" replied Arthur with stern expressions


    "....." Rem can''t said a single word, because she realized it now, because of her actions, it will not just end with a harsh punishment for Subaru but it also affect Emilia and Roswaal plan.


    "Because Roswaal is nowhere to be seen and i was entrust by him, i will give you a punishment"


    Rem bowing down her head and just waiting for a punishment when a hand is laid on top of her head


    "You will accompany Subaru and go to the Karsten Household for getting his treatment, you are not permit comeback to the mansion before the expedition from Karsten Household is set out" Arthur stop for a moment before he ruffle her hair and said "this time you can''t just agree to what he said, it''s your punishment and also a payback for me who save him before a member of royal guard give their punishment to him, please don''t disappoint me this time"


    "Thank you..." Rem bow her head deeply because of his leniency


    "If there be an emergency, you must discuss it with Crusch, don''t make a judgment because of the brat" finish giving her a punishment Arthur leaving her and find Emilia come out of the room with gloomy face


    "Don''t think too much, we will arranged everything for him and finish with it"


    "Pride, greed, selfish ... is a part of human"


    "Aren''t you are a human too?" Emilia ask amused


    "That''s why i know it, well for my case, those three things just lead me to a despair and regret"


    "Sometimes i can''t understand what you''re talking about, what''s our next plan?"


    "Comeback to the mansion and evacuate the villagers"


    "Where we will evacuate them?"


    "Your new territory... i can''t think any other place, we can ask Crusch and I''m sure she will help, but it will be very awkward if we just asking more favor from them, i will go find Baal and Sezan first. Emi you need take a rest, it''s a tiring day for you "


    "But you didn''t even get a time to rest, how can i take a rest if you still run errand for me?"


    "I will rest after i complete this, so can you rest already? The faster i complete it the faster I can get a time to rest "


    "...alright, please don''t overwork yourself, Arthur "


    "Your concern is enough to make me feel better"


    "Baal, Sezan, i want you to arrange the villagers here evacuate to our new territory, i didn''t accept any objections from villagers, understand?"


    "Rest ?ssured Arthur-sama, i will complete it as soon as possible" replied Baal with confidence


    "Why? Can we know the reason?"


    "This place will be a battlefield, i didn''t know the scale of battle will be, but we need to make appropriate preparation "


    "Other than that? It''s not like you call me and Baal here just for it right?"


    "I plan to summon another spirit, i hope you can help me identify them if in case you know who it is"


    "Do you think there is a high chance for you summon someone from our world?"


    "I think my luck is good now so i will try and find it"


    ^using specific item card... using random spirit summon card... summoning success^


    "Where is this? Hmm? A young looking demon with a doll... Baal and Sezan?" Ask Kise with surprise


    "Well i wonder who it is, it turn out to be a leader of the nocturnes, Kise" replied Sezan "are you find your lover already?"


    "Do you want to have a fight?" The newcomer, Kise, raise her scythe and take a battle stance


    "I feel bad to bother your reunion, but i was the one who summon you here so can you paid a little attention to me?" Arthur who is get neglected by Kise from the start she come out is comment from the side


    "You want make a pact with me? If you can summon me and the other two, are you can summon someone i know?" There is a strong d?s?r? in her eyes, a strong d?s?r? Arthur has feel before


    "I didn''t know.. it''s just random summoning.. i can''t promise you i can summon someone you know" Arthur decide to tell her it beforehand, he never try to summon a specific person so he didn''t know the price for doing it.


    "As long as there is a possibility that''s fine.. but i want to add a condition here before we make a pact"


    "I will hear it"


    "You can''t command me to do anything i didn''t want to, ofcourse i didn''t mean i will not do anything you said but there is a certain thing i will not do no matter who you are"


    ".....hm... oh that thing? Rest ?ssured i still have a soft cake in my plate that i didn''t eat because I will not do anything she doesn''t like, so you can make a pact with me now?" Arthur ask and push out his Grimoire to Kise


    "I hope you didn''t forget about my two condition" Kise replied and writes her name in the book


    ^Congratulations you successfully established a contract with your second spirit, you get Sword Of Ezera as a reward^


    Ezera Sword


    A replica of the original Sword wielded by the real-life Ezeran legend. Because this is just a replica, it have different power with the original one.


    -Monster Hunter : decreases damage suffer from monster with body larger than the user by 30% and inflict 20% more damage to monster with body larger than user.


    "When i lend my sword, i get another one.. well i will use it for the time being then.."


    Arthur decide to leaving Kise here to help Baal and Sezan evacuate the villagers and after that he comeback to the mansion.


    In his room Arthur open his Grimoire and see information about Kise


    "System, how much system point i need to summon Ludwig?"


    ^upgrading random spirit summon card to Ludwig spirit summon card required 20.000.000 system point^


    "Then upgrade it and summon him"


    When the summoning is complete there is stood a youth with same hair as Kise but he is just around 160cm


    "Hello there, my name is Arthur Spencer, just in case, i want to confirm something first, are you Ludwig? And are you acquaintance with someone whose name Kise?"


    "How do you know my name? And what are you doing to Kise?"


    "Calm down boy, you must feel grateful to me because i can summon you, if you become my subordinate i can let you met with your lovely Kise, do you want?"


    "I will be your subordinate, but if you do something that endanger her i will not hesitate to use my power to eliminate you" replied Ludwig decisively


    "I was not that cruel to separate a couple who hold each other dearly, you can leave and find her yourself, she is not that far from here"


    "....thank you"


    Ludwig leave with haste, he can''t hold his wish to met with her again. If what Arthur said is true he dosen''t care to be a servant or subordinate as long as he can be with her again


    Arthur didn''t want to accompany him find her because maybe he will get jealous.


    Arthur check the reward he get from summoning Ludwig and find it was an item that very crucial for his next plan.


    Heart of Deserts : a magic fountain with Inexhaustible water flowing from it. The soil drenched by this water will be blessed with bountiful harvest and increase in growth speed. The range of blessing is decide by the owner, the speed and quantity of water flowing decide by the owner.


    "It''s my reward for reuniting the separate couple? Or it''s mocking me who can''t get with the one i love before?"

 Chapter 40 - 040: the eve of the battle

    The next day Arthur decide to visit Crusch with Kise and Ludwig following him.


    "Really, can you not so lovey-dovey in front of me at this early morning? It''s making my mood drop to the lowest level "


    "Then you must bring Emilia-sama with you" replied Kise while her hand holding Ludwig''s hand tightly


    "Nah.. forget it.. that will be a very awkward situation"


    The reason he is here because he just remembers there will be a tragedy when Crusch going back to the capital after defeating the white whale, this is also will implicate Rem so he will interfere.


    "Arthur-sama, my lord is waiting for you in her room, please follow me" Wilhelm as a retainer for Crusch was the one who invites them in, even if Arthur can teleport to her study room anytime, he prefer didn''t do it because that will make the trust they have will vanish.


    Crusch has several documents stacked on her table, and she is currently in the midst of her work, when she noticed they arrive she rose up from her seat and greet them.


    "I''m sorry I can''t meet you personally outside, as you can see I need to handle a lot of things here"


    "You doesn''t need to apologize, we are the one who intrudes you in your working time. Because you seem very busy I will to the point"


    "Well, at least we can have tea? I will take a break anyway, so it doesn''t inconvenience for me, do you have time?" Crusch interrupts Arthur for said his purpose right now and ask him to accompany her to take a break


    "Well if you that polite than I will become a bad person here if I reject" Arthur decides to accept her offer, while they''re waiting for the tea, Crusch and Arthur talking about other things


    "You''re coming with new face here, you''re not introducing them?" Ask Crusch curiously


    "Well they''re the reason we''re here, you''re the one who didn''t want me to talk about it yet, and now you''re the one who wants to know it"


    "Hmm? They''re the main reason? Well you can say it now, Wilhelm will come with tea in a bit so we can start it now"


    When Crusch finishes her speech Wilhelm coming with a tea set. after he arranges the tea he takes a position behind Crusch.


    "Well I want to introduce you to my spirit, the beautiful one is Kise, she is a very good fighter, and another one is Ludwig, he is an accomplish earth mage"


    "Please to met you, Crusch-sama" as if they''re making a preparation beforehand, their speech is very unison.


    "Spirit? Are you also a spirit mage? No, you''re Similar with Julius?" Crusch shocked with this new information, in the throne room other than his physical strength is very great, his speed also unbelievable, and at the end, he even can use ice magic, and now there is a high chance he is also a spirit mage, on top of that his spirit also looks strong.


    "I can''t say I traveling to every corner of the world, but I was sure if there is no spirit look like them" Wilhelm can be said as the one who sees the world more than Crusch and Arthur.


    "If you didn''t see it yourself it doesn''t mean it was impossible to exist"


    "You''re right, I apologize for my mistakes"


    "You didn''t need to apologize, you''re really different from what I heard when you''re young. I will leave my two spirits here, they will help you fight with the white whale. If you think they''re not capable you can have a spar with them, they''re fighting together, supporting each other, so their strongest point, not their individual battle power"


    "I''m very thankful for your help on this expedition, we can''t just accept anyone who wants to be a part of this expedition, but if it''s your spirits that is another thing"


    "Well, my other reasons to come here is to warn you. If you''re success slaying the White whale don''t split your troops. you must come immediately to Roswaal mansion"


    "Why? are you need our help with the witch cult?" This time Crusch can''t just accept his warning


    "You can say it as a way to avoiding calamity, I just have a bad feeling, maybe there is another member of the witch cult who came separately with the members of the first group that comes to Roswaal territory. I didn''t have proof but I hope you can consider it"


    "I will consider it, but won''t it be a good opportunity to sweeps them if they really come?" Crusch asks with a confident smile on her face, but Arthur replied make her realize she is overconfident.


    "Fighting members of the which cult is very dangerous if it involves the archbishop, their authority is not something we can brush off just like that"


    "Arthur-sama, so you think the one who will come to your place is their archbishop?"


    "If it just their regular member I can leave it to another person to take care of, but their archbishop is a different story. I just know about some of their authority but I didn''t have a fighting experience with them so I can''t be sure about their exact strength so I need to be careful with the upcoming battle"


    "Then I will head to your warning before, do you need help for defeating the archbishop?"


    "If my guess is correct, the one who will come is an archbishop that representing sloth, his authority makes it hard if there is a lot of people in surrounding so I hope you didn''t enter battlefield blindly"


    "Can you tell me what is his authority?"


    "The most troublesome is unseen hand, Betelgeuse can cause physical interference by creating an invisible force field in the shape of a hand, he can dismember anyone easily with this authority"


    "Is it really no other way to see the unseen hand?"


    "There is, but theory and practice is a different thing, you didn''t have time to practice on the battlefield"


    "You''re right about that. when I learn all about this from you I think you really know the White whale really will appear"


    "I was already said the reason why I was here, so I will leave now, ah I nearly forgot, how about that brat?"


    "He is doing fine, he is working hard every day to improve himself"


    "You can''t say something like that as work hard, Crusch. In my eyes, he is just trying to find a reason. He is too greedy for someone who didn''t have the ability to support his greed. He must wake up soon and take note of someone who is always by his side rather than looking to the reflection of the moon on the water surface"


    "You seem very care about the maid?" Crusch didn''t have the intention to make fun of him so Arthur didn''t mind it


    "She is a good girl, in my eyes, she is too good for him. How I can say it... A protective brother. Maybe?" He looks out of the window and he saw Rem with Subaru there "I will leave her in your care"


    "You can count on me"


    "Thank you" and with that sentence, he vanishes from Karsten household


    Arthur reappears in the Roswaal mansion where Emilia is in the midst of her routine morning training.


    Puck floating near Arthur and sat on his shoulder


    "You seem worried about something, do you need my help?"


    "I worried, all of this still didn''t enough to protect her. You also can feel it right... The upcoming battle is full of uncertainty so at that time I want you to use up all of Emilia mana and put her on sleep. I will teleport her to Roswaal residence in the capital and leave someone to protect her"


    "Do you mean your spirit? Well all of them look dependable, and I even didn''t know how much you have contract spirits is"


    "I will leave it to your imagination to decide the number of my spirit"


    "You didn''t fun. Well look at the circumstances it''s not time to jokes so you can leave Lia to me, I also didn''t want her in here when the battle broke out"


    "Arthur, you are here? Do you want to eat breakfast with me? I learn how to cooking from Rem before, do you want to try?"


    "You complete your training?"


    "Of course, I was never skipped my training"


    "Then I will take your offer, do you need my help?"


    "That''s a good idea, I can''t do everything myself"


    Emilia and Arthur walk to the kitchen direction with Puck following from behind.

 Chapter 41 - 041: Sloth

    The night is descended and Arthur is stood in the forbidden library with Beatrice focus on her book, at the evening Puck drained Emilia mana and put her on sleep and then Arthur teleport her to the Roswaal residence at the capital.


    He makes two spirits he summon this day act as her guard.


    A dragon knight, Cecilia who is also a former queen of some kingdom. She wears a light armor on top of her black dress with untied red hair that reaches her waist gently swaying following her movement.


    She used a black lance made by a horn of dragon as her weapon, she is a suitable person to act as Emilia guardian, she also can teach her how to be a good queen with her experiences.


    The second spirit name is Charles, a butler who has the appearance of an old man in his fifties with black hair. His other occupation is a knight who focuses on defense and wielding an adamantite shield with one hand axe on his other hand.


    From the experience of summoning before, all of them is from the same world so it was making it easier for Arthur to identify their identity and make a pact with them.


    But it was also a disadvantage to him if the card limit is just can summon a spirit from that world.


    Arthur tries to upgrade a random spirit summon card and choose the spirit he wants, but the sum of system point he has to pay is astronomical and for future purpose, he can''t spend that much point.


    His specific item card also reduces become two, unfortunately, the system didn''t sell any type of card and just can upgrade it.


    "It''s time for the Battle with the white whale is started, Beatrice are you sure you will wait here?"


    "Beti thinks she already makes it clear, Beti will never leave this place, is suppose"


    "I know it was a pact but... Wait a minute, I think it will work"


    Arthur takes out his grimoire and write Beatrice name at the empty page and show it to her.


    "Beatrice, can you read this character?"


    When Beatrice read her name written on the book she feels a pact which she has for some century is forcefully cancel and change to the new one where she is now a contracted spirit of Arthur.


    "Why you do it! Why you can''t leave Beti here?! Are you understand what are you doing now?!"


    Beatrice who didn''t like talking too much now shouting at Arthur with all of her might, but Arthur just stood there and accept it all.


    Several minutes are passed and look like Beatrice is calm down now, but she still didn''t want to accept it.


    "Beatrice, as your contracts with me, you must obey my command if there is something that will endanger you, and if there is nothing then you can come back here fulfilling your previous pact if you wish it" Arthur tap her shoulders and with that, he sends her to the Roswaal residence in the capital.


    "Now there is no one here except for me"


    Arthur uses his lightning element to scan the surrounding of Roswaal territory and he finding shocking situations.


    The members of the witch cult marching to the mansion, and there is also a group that heading to another way.


    Arthur extends his sense and try to find their destination and finding it was where Crusch with her expedition force battling the White Whale.


    "I need to stop them!"


    If there is another group that interferes with the fight between Crusch expedition force and the beast then it will make the tempo of battle crumble and make them at disadvantages.


    Arthur teleport to the highest place outside of the mansion and holding a knife bathed in electrical arc Arthur throw it to the direction of the group heading to the battlefield.


    What Arthur targeting is one of the fingers Betelgeuse appointed who leading the group, because of the elements of surprises attack he can''t dodge in time and his head is exploding spectacularly and the knife turns to uncountable sword petals that attack all of the members of the cult in the surrounding place.


    The explosion has also attracted the attention of the group heading to the mansion, and when they are bewildered by the sudden turn of the event they heard a calm voice.


    Arthur uses his hiraishin no jutsu and appears in the center of the explosion.


    "It''s very rude if you leave like that and head to another place after coming from a faraway place just for meeting with my lady" Arthur draw his Ezera Sword and pointed it to the place where is Betelgeuse standing


    "I can''t let you have the honor to meet with my lady, so I will entertain all of you, scatter"


    All of the knives at his waist turn into sword petals and slaughter the cult members.


    "I think... I was too naive.."


    What Arthur see is not an easy battle but a hard battle.


    Various magic is used by the members of the cult to block his attack, even if in the end, they can''t stop it there is a chance to dodge and counterattack.


    "I schemed by the anime! They''re not an easy target like in anime where they''re just stood there and held up their hand while Wilhelm slews them, oops!"


    "How dare you! How dare you doing all of this my diligence follower!"


    "Just shut the hell up you madman!"


    Arthur, use hiraishin no jutsu and move from one place to another in a very high speed, it''s not because he wants to show off but because he needs to avoid unseen hand that tries to reach him.


    The hand is not just the troublesome thing, the cultists who survived the first attack is throwing magic from here and there, their ability to appear anywhere also something that Arthur need to take note.


    They use this ability to avoid the swod petals and launch a sneak attack.


    "I must end this in one fell swoop if I didn''t want to drag it too long, Niflheim!"


    The temperature drops instantly on a terrifying rate, snow fallen from the sky, ice covering everything to every corner and freezing members of the witch cult.


    Didn''t wait to confirm their life is over or not Arthur use up all of the mana in the surrounding and release a large amount of lightning from his body to the freezing cult members.


    The blinding light makes the night not different with noontime when the sun is shining brightly, the thundering sound is reverberated and reaching to very far away place.


    Arthur controls the remaining lightning and throws it to some direction and it vanished completely.


    The battlefield becomes very different from how it used to be before the fight broke out, someplace still covered by ice, someplace chared and in a mess, and a large amount of tree in the forest is evaporated by the lightning or uproot by the shockwave.


    "How¡­how can THIS be¡­?"


    The madman''s throat trembled; he plucked at his head, causing droplets of blood to begin to flow. His violent gesture tore hair away, and as the skin on his


    head bled, Betelgeuse stamped the ground in fury.


    "My fingers¡­cruelly, without mercy, without order, without warning,


    without provocation, without meaning, slain, murdered, slaughtered¡­ Ahh, ahh My brain is shaaaaaaking!"


    "Really... How can you survive it? In anime, I see you are slain easily"


    With all ten of his fingertips crushed, a considerable amount of blood flowed as Betelgeuse said, "It is fine. Now I uuunderstand! Now IS the time for the struggle! For love, yes, for looooove!!"


    A very large amount of hands is coming out of his body, with the witch factor come back to him, Betelgeuse can manipulate more hand then usually.


    Because before of the previous explosion Betelgeuse cover himself behind the protection of the unseen hand, he is thrown from where he is standing before, so now they are separated by several hundred meters.


    "Howeverhoweverhoweveeeer! It ends HERE!"


    With his shout, Betelgeuse uses all of his unseen hand that towering to the sky and cover every direction for Arthur to dodge.


    "Yes, let''s end it here, Hiry¨­boku"


    With an extended hand facing to Betelgeuse Arthur speak with a calm voice, and Arthur expelling an ice beam from his hand that shot out to Betelgeuse with unbelievable speed.


    Without even he knows it he and his unseen hand become an ice statue and Arthur shatters his soul with Hyourinmaru specialty.


    This is the end for a Sin Archbishop of the Witch Cult, representing sloth. Betelgeuse Romanee Conti.

 Chapter 42 - 042: The White Whale

    Crusch who leading the expedition force wears a white armor that composed of three colors, white, dark green, and gold. This is armor she gets from Arthur, this is an armor used by Titania from fire emblem and Arthur just change the red color to dark green matching it with Crusch hair color.


    For several days many magicians pour their mana to this armor because from a note left by Arthur this armor can deploy a one-time barrier, and the damage it can defend depends on the amount of mana within this armor. So for protecting their matriarch, the people from Karsten household suck dry every single drop of their mana for today expedition in case something gone awry and endanger the safety of their matriarch.


    She gathered her troop under the shadow of a flugel tree and waiting for the appearance of the White whale, honestly, she is can''t just stand here and waiting because it can affect mental of the troops to wait without exact time how long they need to be in high alert.


    The one who still acts like usual is just a couple of spirit, Kise and Ludwig. Many people think it''s a very strange couple where the female is tall and beautiful but the male is shorter than her, but can''t be denied they look love each other deeply.


    "Something big is coming to our way"


    Kise stood up and said it to Crusch.


    "The white whale?"


    "I didn''t know, I never see it before so I can''t be sure"


    "Soldiers! Arm yourself and prepare for battle!"


    Crusch decides to believe her and apologize later to her troops rather than they are unprepared when the white whale really appear.


    There was no change in the silence that had descended over the Liphas


    Highway; there was no sight of the enemy in the landscape around her.


    shadow to fall over the plains, but¡ª


    "¡ª!"


    Looking up, Crusch instantly cursed her own shallowness.


    The moonlight vanished as a shadow fell over the plains.


    The altitude of the cloud intercepting the moonlight was gently


    descending, coming before their eyes.


    ¡ªBut a cloud, it was not.


    There was a demon beast, floating in the sky in the form of a gargantuan fish.


    As Crusch su?k?d in her breath, virtually everyone in the expeditionary force came to the same understanding. Then, as if their minds were one, they tossed their gazes toward Crusch.


    They had succeeded in taking the initiative, catching the White Whale at the moment of its appearance. All that remained was to launch a surprise attack as planned, seizing control of the front.


    "...."


    Crusch breathed in as if to settle her heart upon the first command to


    unleash.


    The White Whale had yet to notice the puny beings arrayed against it. The way the White Whale was moving its enormous head was as if to check where it was. And as it acted thus, its guard was down, full of openings¡ª


    That settled it for Crusch.


    "¡ªAll hands Full-scale attack!!!"


    Before anyone launches their attacks Kise make a horizontal slash with her scythe and from that move launching sharp energy that getting bigger the more range it travel and when it hit the white whale the slash, cleaved the


    solid, stone-like hide, drew blood from the White Whale''s enormous frame.


    The scream of the White Whale resounded across the plains shock with this surprise attack. Not just the beast but even the expeditionary force is taken back with this attack and the source of the attacks Kise let out a breath and resting her scythe on her shoulder.


    "This is just one time attack, I can''t launch it again with my lord in a faraway place. The wound is unhealable so it can make our chances to win is larger"


    "That already very helpful, Launch the night repel!" Crusch give her command


    White light exploded in the sky above, and that white glow instantly


    burned the night away.


    All trace of the night had completely vanished from the Liphas Highway.


    Whatever had happened during those several seconds, the worlds of night and


    the day had swapped places, and light as bright as midday shone onto the


    plains.


    special magical stone with an effect called Night Repel had been launched to shine in place of the purportedly sunken sun. The effective range was the area around the Great Tree, and the time limit


    was a bit under an hour¡ªmore than enough time to end the decisive battle.


    The White Whale''s enormous frame shuddered as it bellowed, seemingly


    enraged at having been dragged out of the night sky.


    The roar it unleashed surpassed the level of noise, closer to an act of raw destruction. The atmosphere rumbled, frightening even the trained land


    dragons, causing them to roar violently.


    Though it appeared to be bleeding from its unclosed wound, it''s swimming showed no effects from the wounds. The White Whale''s head traversed


    the sky over the plains, calmly gazing down at the puny humans daring to


    challenge it.


    The White Whale: Just as its name suggested, the demon beast''s figure


    was covered all in white. Countless body hairs sprouted from a hide that


    resembled finely chiseled bedrock. The pectoral fins extended from the


    underbelly like grim reapers'' scythes, with the smaller dorsal and caudal fins


    shaped similarly.


    The White whale recognizes the one who wound it and swimming to Kise, but before it can come near to Kise a row of sharp earth pillar rise from the ground and aim to the jaw of the white whale.


    "Who permits you to try attack Kise?"


    Ludwig raises his hand and earth pillar that success avoided by the White whale explode and become shrapnel that scatters to all of its large body and draw more blood from it.


    "I can''t let the two of you become Center attention this long!!!"


    A moment after the valiant heroine''s voice, the White Whale''s head was


    shallowly cut by a single, horizontal slice. The invisible slash stopped the White Whale''s initial response; with its


    movement halted, more attacks followed. The magic crystal cannons went to


    work, concentrating firepower on the White Whale and landing hit after hit, causing its altitude in the sky to drop as the damage and agony to the demon beast piled up.


    The White Whale was at the same height as a cloud, but so long as its head was not pointed straight up, it was¡ª


    "Within¡­blade distance"


    "I will help you, old man"


    Wilhelm jump from his land dragon, but before his foot touches the ground an earth pillar raise from within the ground and propelled him to the same height with the white whale.


    The sight of the flash of metal rending the white, stony hide with such


    ease made the sound of cannons, echoing across the battlefield, vanish.


    This was no spell, no magic crystal cannon, nor even the slash of an


    invisible blade, but human training, proof that steel swung by man could


    reach even the demon beast.


    Proof that human willpower, expended over the course of many years, had


    indeed reached the Demon Beast of Mist.


    As the figure straightened his back, the White Whale twisted its body,


    trying to fling off the figure that had embarked upon the tip of its head. The


    White Whale let out a groan as it barrel-rolled in midair.


    But¡­


    "¡ª!!"


    The White Whale arched as it screamed in pain, its tail dancing wildly in


    the sky.


    A single, horizontal cut was added to the vertical one from before, carving


    a cross-shaped wound into the White Whale''s brow; the figure stomped on


    the White Whale''s back with a light sound of his foot.


    Malevolent laughter came over the Sword Devil as bloodlust glimmered in his blue eyes.


    "Here you shall fall, and your corpse shall rot¡ªfilthy monster!"


    Spitting those words out, Wilhelm poised his swords as his


    body became the wind drawing more wound on the beast enormous body.


    "Meteor belt"


    Ludwig makes uncountable rock with different size floating around the White whale when his allies wondering what is the purpose of this move a shadow move using the rock as her foothold and launch an attack to the White whale from any direction she wishes.


    Wound after wound is open here and there on its body, Wilhelm also uses it as a foothold before he jumps again to the White whale if he is thrown out of it body.


    Ricardo leads his mercenaries members to participate in this fight riding Liger, even if they didn''t inflict a large wound like Kise or Crusch and they also didn''t fight brutally like Wilhelm, their number alone makes up for their shortcomings.


    Crusch can''t participate because she doesn''t want her attack to become a friendly fire, so she decided to order her troops to load the magic crystal Cannon and for mage prepare their strongest attack.


    The performance of Wilhelm and Kise is outshined Ricardo and his team but the one who stole the attention of Crusch is Ludwig, who control the scatter rock floating around the White whale. With how he controls where the rock will appear he indirectly controls the whole fight, Ludwig not just make them have a foothold to reach the white whale he also will make a rock barrier if someone is target by the white whale.


    Great control and manipulation of earth magic, can create opportunities for an ally to launch an attack and can make a cover if someone is in a dangerous situation, he is like a commander who oversees a whole fight from behind and makes sure there are no casualties from his side.


    "The weakest faction... There is what other people think about Emilia but...This was the truth"


    Crusch can''t help to think about opinions of noble in the kingdom, they think Emilia just have the support of Roswaal. But at the conference, she accompanies by a knight who is on par with the sword saint, she also has a great spirit as her guardian. And now appear a close combat fighter and a great magician who can act as a commander of the battlefield.


    "Really, he can turn the tide with just his power alone"


    Even if Crusch drowns on her own mind the battle still continues.


    "Let make that beast crash to the ground"


    Crusch decides to start another plan, even if they can lead the battle now, they also need to calculate stamina and mental of the one who fights in the frontlines, so the opening for the second round starts.

 Chapter 43 - 043: Second Round

    "All hands, move away!!"


    When Crusch''s order cracked across the field of battle, the Iron Fangs


    clinging to the White Whale leaped off its body as one. Ludwig makes Earth barrier with his magic to protect Kise and Wilhelm and secure their retreat way.


    All the ligers landed agilely, and the White Whale, now freed of them, made a large turn,


    believing it was finally time to counterattack¡ªbut it was mistaken in that judgment.


    "So you''ve exposed your flank¡ª!"


    Crusch''s second attack struck far overhead, her diagonal slash running


    along the White Whale''s side at an angle, and that stroke of her sword was


    the prelude to yet a third attack¡ªthis time, from the magic squad, which had


    not attacked until that moment, devoting themselves solely to concentrating


    on chanting.


    "¡ªAl Goa!!"


    From the compounded chants from multiple squad members came a red hot aurora. In that world, with both a sun and a moon floating in the sky, a


    new, the second sun was born, low in the sky and clad in incandescent flames.


    "Uoooo!"


    Velocity gave way to acceleration, and acceleration, to high speed. The


    fireball headed for the White Whale''s side, then slammed it right in the belly.


    Through its accumulated wounds, the fire burned inside its body and the


    White Whale screamed while its internal organs boiled.


    Mercenaries hurriedly evacuated so as not to be caught up in the


    fragments of flame scattering over the plains. But that''s just their imaginations because Ludwig skilfully blocks every fragment of flame that falls on their way with his magic.


    That overwhelming, even one-sided, circumstance meant nothing less


    than that the surprise attack had borne fruit. At that rate, might not the demon beast be subjugated without it being able to do a thing?


    "Feels like that hit it pretty hard! Maybe it''ll all go like this?!"


    At a distance beyond the flames'' reach, Subaru watched the White Whale


    from the back of the land dragon, shaking a closed fist.


    Until that point, they''d completely overwhelmed the White Whale, surely


    inflicting no small amount of damage. With the failure of the Great


    Expedition fourteen years prior as precedent, he''d been on his guard, but this


    put him into an easy-win mood.


    Subaru heard about the expedition fourteen years ago from Felix and he knew how much terrifying this beast if a great expedition like that is can''t stop it. But with how the frontline controlling the white whale before, he sure they will have an easy victory.


    However, with regret, Rem shook her head at Subaru''s optimistic


    viewpoint, glaring up at the flame-engulfed demon beast.


    "No¡ªwere that the case, the surprise attack would have caused it to crash


    to the ground."


    Her words made Subaru''s eyes go wide. He turned his eyes to the White


    Whale, wondering what she meant.


    Even then, half of the demon beast''s body was being burned by the great


    magic, with no sense that the flames, spreading over its body hair, were dying


    out. The magic crystal cannons'' direct attacks had inflicted many wounds,


    and the sight of blood trickling from them was downright painful.


    But¡ª


    "The altitude¡­ain''t dropping."


    Except for the first wound inflict by Kise, there is just shallow wound all over its body even after this much time is consumed.


    Rem and Subaru participate in this expedition because Rem informs Crusch about her bad feeling and Crusch permit them to participate when Kise and Ludwig said if they can join as long as they didn''t go to the frontline.


    "But come to think of this, who is the other two people over there? I never see them at Crusch house"


    "They contract spirits of Arthur-sama, the female is Kise and the male is Ludwig"


    "What? that bastard spirit?!" Subaru asks with a rage clearly display


    "You can''t call him like that, Subaru. I heard what happened in the throne room from Felix-sama and also Reinhard-sama who visit you last time, no matter what you said it was your fault, and if Arthur-sama didn''t step in there will be another person who punishes you and of course, you can''t as fine as like when Arthur-sama who punished you"


    "You mock entire royal guard in the throne room, even Rem can''t find a reason to defend you. Subaru, what you do in the throne room is not helping Emilia-sama but make an entire royal guard as her enemy"


    Subaru can''t find a reason to denied Rem word, he can just clench his teeth and swallow his anger.


    At the battlefield, the fight is more heat than before, even if the wound inflicted by Kise is unhealable and blood still flowing through from the wound the white whale still very far from defeat.


    Wilhelm running on the White Whale''s back with a sword, he stabbed the White Whale''s backside, ripping the White


    Whale''s body lengthwise as he ran. As Wilhelm ran from tail to back, the


    delayed spurting of whale blood made it look like he was being chased by


    geysers.


    That moment, Wilhelm''s works were truly those of an angry god.


    The expeditionary force lifted their faces, with morale exploding higher at


    the Sword Devil''s abnormal skill with the blade. The firing of the magic


    crystal cannons and the vigor of the mercenaries and cavalry unit''s organized


    attacks grew greater still.


    Unable to withstand the agony, the White Whale writhed in midair,


    completely unable to respond to the expeditionary force''s attack.


    As if in some sort of competition, Kise running at the bottom of the white whale with the help of Ludwig who creates a path for her to running. She held up her scythe and make a slash from a different direction with Wilhelm who ran on top of its body.


    Kise descent to the ground because she has a feeling the white whale will do something. Wilhelm who is the last retreat dig out the white whale eyes from its socket, when the eyes fall to the ground Wilhelm stab it with his sword and raise it to the sky, mocking the white whale make the expeditionary force cheers loudly.


    But in the midst of euphoria, there is someone who feels something amiss


    "Ludwig! Barrier!"


    Kise shout on top of her lungs, and Ludwig who hear it deploy a width earth barrier that covers a large area and shelters the troops, just a moment after the barriers complete the white whale let out a loud sound like screaming that not just very noising it also makes someone have a symptom like suffering mana poisoning, the sound attack followed by a blast of shockwaves and mist that coming out from the beast body.


    Thanks to Ludwig earth barrier they didn''t swallow by the mist but when the barriers are vanished what great them not a white whale full of the wound but three white whales swimming in the sky made the mental of the expeditionary force plummeted to the bottom.


    "Don''t panic! There is just one white whale! The other two is just it split body! This is one of its ability!"


    Crusch uses her ability to drive away from the white whale that coming to their direction with her invisible sword.


    When they heard her voice they come to their sense, and when they think about it there is no way no one knows if there is more than one white whale in the world on top of that life together in a group.


    ''White Whale is a single beast, no matter what happens you must remember it. When it''s life is in danger, the white whale will split itself into three. The mass and mana quantity on it body will also split into three, there is no way to identify which one is the real one but there will be a high chance it will heal itself when the other two is attacking your troops''


    Remembering what Arthur said before, Crusch open a note she wrote when Arthur come to her place whit Emilia and compare it with the current situation.


    "Everything is like what he said, three bodies with one in the highest place look like is the real one. We can content the other two but the problem is the last one" the white whale is out of her attack range


    "What happens over there?!"


    When one people shout it many will follow it, but what they pointed is not the white whale but a pillar of light that rise high to the sky.


    "That was from the mansion direction!"


    "That''s the lightning pillar like when the wolgram attacked the village!"


    Subaru remembers this sight, but the current one is bigger than the last one he sees at the forest before.


    "Out of the way!!!"


    Kise and Ludwig is the one who shouts with all of their voice, because of their stellar performance the troops didn''t doubt their command and disengaged the white whale.


    A blinding light on the faraway place is rolling out like a tsunami, and when they blinded by the light the thundering sound reverberates and a shockwave is coming from then mansion direction blowing away the mist released by the white whale before.


    The white whale that swimming at the highest altitudes is screaming in pain.


    Large lightning arc appears from within of the white whale body, and bursts out from its body.


    The white whale might have a very high resistance to magic attack, that''s because that white hair scatters the mana, dulling the force of magic attack from outside.


    But the lightning appears inside the white whale body and burst to outside so there is nothing that minimizes the damage of the lightning.


    Paralyzed by the lightning white whale falls from the sky and crash to the ground, without having a chance to soar again to the sky earth pillars raising from the bottom of its body and skewered it.


    Ludwig, control his magic and makes another pillar around the White whale body and make it can''t escape.


    "Ludwig help me stall the other two, leave this one to that old man"


    "Oh, master command?"


    "Yes, he wants that old man who finished the beasts"


    "Okay then"


    Ludwig and Kise head to another battle and leaving the traped white whale for Wilhelm get his long-awaited revenge.

 Chapter 44 - 044: The end of the battle

    The White Whale writhed, trying to escape from the earth pillar that traps it.


    when at the tip of its nose¡ª


    "¡ªI dedicate this to my wife, Theresia van Astrea."


    Raising above his head the Kusanagi sword he had borrowed from Arthur, alone Sword Devil swooped down¡ªto lower the curtain on that


    ferocious battle upon which hung life or death, vindictiveness spanning


    fourteen years, and a history of conflict between man and the White Whale


    spanning four hundred years.


    ¡ªHe raced like the wind, and the gleaming, treasured sword rent the stone-like hide with ease.


    "Ooooooooooo¡ª!!"


    The shout the aged swordsman raised seemed to trail behind him. Whale


    blood spewed from the fresh blade wound, dying the sky scarlet.


    He appeared wounded all over his body.


    Then as before, blood seemed to be dripping from his left shoulder, but


    the blood spatter drenching his entire body had mixed with his own blood,


    turning its color to black.


    Over such a brief period of time, no more could be expected from healing


    He was still in a gravely injured state, told he must have complete rest.


    But seeing Wilhelm as he was that moment, none could laugh him off as


    an old man on death''s door.


    Even if they control the fight mistake will happen sometime, and that mistake is the one that leads him to his current injury.


    But...


    Seeing the gleam in both his eyes, seeing the strength in his steps as he


    raced, seeing the vividness of the slashes of the sword he wielded, hearing the


    earsplitting cry echoing forth, and captivated by the glimmer of his soul, none


    could laugh off the old man''s accumulated life as that of a fool.


    His blade ran, a scream rose, and the White Whale''s enormous, suffering


    body was wracked with intense pain.


    With the demon beast crushed between the earth pillar, unable to move, the


    Sword Devil racing along its back did not hesitate to use his blade. The slash begun at the tip of its head ran down its back and reached its tail, and when


    the Sword Devil stood upon the ground, he turned right around, rending its


    belly on his way back to the head.


    In one swing¡ªsharp, deep, and very, very long¡ªthe single flash of silver


    cut the White Whale in two.


    With a leap, the Sword Devil came down onto the tip of the unmoving


    White Whale''s nose once more.


    looked each other eye to eye¡ªtheir two fates merging together.


    "¡­I have no intention of speaking ill to you. There is no use explaining


    good and evil to a beast. Between you and me, there is only the law of life


    and death: The weak are cut down by the strong."


    " "


    "Sleep¡ªeternally."


    Leaving behind one last little murmur, light faded from the White Whale''s


    eyes.


    Its enormous body went limp, and when it collapsed, the earth shuddered;


    No one could put the feeling of blood running underfoot into words.


    A silence befell the Liphas Highway. And then¡ª


    "It''s over, Theresia. It''s finally¡­"


    Atop the head of the immobile White Whale, Wilhelm turned his face


    skyward.


    When the treasured sword fell from his hand, he brought that hand up to


    cover his face, and with a quivering voice, the weaponless Sword Devil said,


    "Theresia, I¡­"


    The voice was raspy, but there was boundless, undiminished love within


    "I love you¡ª!!"


    They were words of love only Wilhelm knew. Things he had never told


    her.


    They contained feelings accumulated over many years, words he had not


    spoken even once to the one he loved most, right up to the day he lost her.


    Finally, after the passage of decades, Wilhelm had voiced the words with


    which he should have answered her question so long ago.


    Atop the corpse of the White Whale, his sword fallen from his grasp, the


    Sword Devil cried out his love for his departed wife, and he wept.


    "¡ªHere, the White Whale has fallen."


    Haltingly, the sound of a stirring voice echoed across the silence of the nighttime plain.


    At that voice, the men, lost for words, lifted their faces.


    Their gazes poured over a young woman calmly advancing to the fore on


    the back of a white land dragon.


    Her long, green hair was frayed, and she was cruelly adorned by wounds


    suffered at the height of the battle, her face sullied by her own blood, a most


    sorry state for her to be seen in.


    And yet, in their eyes, the girl had never shone brighter.


    That was natural for those who judged the worth of others by the glimmer


    of their souls.


    "..."


    With the knights gazing upon her, the gallant young woman lifted her face


    and took a deep breath.


    Crusch thrust her fist toward the heavens as if to show her


    closed hand to all present as she announced:


    "The Demon Beast of Mist that menaced the world across four centuries


    of life¡ªhas been slain by Wilhelm van Astrea!!


    In this battle, we are victorious¡ª!!"


    With their lord loudly proclaiming victory, the surviving knights raised


    shouts of joy.


    With mist clearing over the plains, signs of night returned once more¡ªa


    proper night, with moonlight illuminating the people on the ground far and


    wide.


    And there, after four hundred years, the Battle of the White Whale came


    to an end.


    ????


    The casualties from this battle not too many but can''t say as light either, even if Ludwig make large contributions for covering the frontline fighter but it is impossible for achieving zero casualties.


    Many wounds people also need to get treatment as fast as possible, including the one who leads it, Crusch.


    "Your master said this armor will protect Crusch-sama with barrier if there is incoming damage! How can Crusch-sama still getting wound, mew?!"


    "Arthur-sama said, the barrier will protect her if there is an attack that can inflict a fatal wound to her, shallow wound like that didn''t include in this protection" Ludwig answer lightly to Felix outbursts


    "Even if like that-"


    "That''s enough Felix, Ludwig is right if the barrier deploy easily than our efforts to pour a large amount of mana to this armor will be a waste"


    Crusch stops Felix outburst and stands up with Felix help.


    "The Lightning at the end of the battle, who is it?" Crusch know who might it be but that''s something out of her expectations to be true so she wants to find it if her deduction is wrong so she asks Ludwig


    "That''s my master" but Ludwig answer decisively


    "That''s absurd... such attacks and from that range"


    Crusch still didn''t believe it because if he can really attack from that range then there is no one can stop him.


    "Believe it or not that''s your problem, not me or my master" replied Ludwig


    "Hey! How can you rude like that to Crusch-sama?!"


    "She is your master, not mine. So I didn''t have obligations to give her respect if she continued to doubt my master and ask about his secret"


    "I''m sorry, that''s a very immature act of me" Crusch know she is wrong so she apologizes without hesitating, and Kise appears to take over the conversation.


    "Well there you''re Ludwig, ah Crusch also here that''s very convenient I want to discuss something with you" Kise is the only one who knows how much Ludwig respect at Arthur and the opposite, Ludwig also know how much Kise feel thankful to Arthur. Because of him, they can reunite, so they can''t have a good feeling for someone who didn''t respect him.


    "What will you do with expeditionary forces?"


    "We will go to Roswaal territory and bring them all, no matter it was who have an injury or in good condition. Arthur tells me beforehand to come and find him at the Roswaal mansion so I will do it. But we need to wait for reinforcements from Anastasia before we can move"


    "Then I will cut the head of the white whale for a souvenir when the force comeback to the capital"


    Half an hour later a group of mercenary hired by Anastasia is coming with the finest of knight, Julius Euclius who lead it.


    He unmounts his land dragon and walks to Crusch to greet her.


    "Congratulations, Crusch-sama. You success leading this expeditionary force to slain the beast who terrorized the whole world for four hundred years"


    "I''m just acting as a leader here, all of the people here who participate is the one who did it. And there is another person who must get the most credit rather than me"


    "Are you mean..."


    "You can ask all of them who is have the highest contribution to this battle and you can ask Anastasia who is the one lend them to me. Let''s drop it here, we need to go to Roswaal territory as fast as we can, you also see that lightning right?"


    "Yes, that''s very terrifying lightning magic, as expected of Margrave Roswaal"


    "Well, I doubt the one who releases it is Roswaal, even if he is the greatest magician in the kingdom of Lugunica but he still far from achieving light magic like his fire, wind, and earth magic. Well we can find the truth after we arrive there so let''s not waste our time more than this"


    "Yes, Crusch-sama" even if Julius still have a doubt about Crusch answer, but like what she said they will know about it after they arrive at the Roswaal territory.


    Crusch leads the convoy and drags the head of the white whale that tied to their mounts, their next destination is Roswaal territory.

 Chapter 45 - 045: Meet up

    From the first time the expeditionary forces set their foot at Roswaal territory, the can see a trace of battle along the way.


    Uprooted trees, scorched land, scattered limbs that blown away from the battlefield by the wind, and the most noticeable one is a huge ice statue of human with a large amount of something that looks like a hand coming out of the back of that human.


    The one who shocked the most is Rem and Subaru, they just leave the territory not that long but now, they just like visit another place they didn''t recognize.


    Crusch unmounts her land dragon and walks to the statue for examining it


    "So this is the sin archbishop that representing sloth?"


    "This is not a normal hand, but also not hand that form by magic" Wilhelm accompanied his master examining the statue and survey the battlefield


    "From the lesser spirit, I learn there is a trace of ice magic and lightning magic all over the place. But this statue is not formed by ice magic, but something that more terrifying even for the spirit"


    Julius, just informed by Anastasia they will participate in an expedition to kill the white whale. And what he knew is this expedition backing by Crusch''s force, Emilia''s force, and Anastasia''s mercenaries.


    But he didn''t get information about margrave Rosswal to mobilize a private army or even hire mercenary for this expedition, but now he found out from Emilia''s side they send two people to participate and they contribute greatly at the fight with the white whale.


    And now, this is his first time heard about the appearance of the witch-cult archbishop, it seems there is a lot of things that intentionally or unintentionally hide to Anastasia side.


    "This is not like what you think, Julius"


    As if can read his thought, Crusch explains about it


    "Like the appearance of the white whale, the participation of the witch-cult on this battle just a prediction of Arthur''s. Anastasia join the expedition to slain the white whale because she is invested in Arthur"


    "Investment is it... Well, that''s how Anastasia-sama doing things... His fighting strength is really extraordinary, he can defeat one of the witch-cult archbishops"


    "You can defeat him to if you can handle his unseen hand" Arthur appear out of nowhere near the ice statue when Julius voice out his admiration


    The other people who didn''t know him draw their weapons but the next sentence from Crusch stop them from going any further


    "You seems like in a good condition after defeating the witch cult archbishop, Arthur"


    "But you didn''t in good condition, Crusch. has something bad happened?"


    "Someone stole the thunder when we are in the heat of battle so it leaves a bad taste in my mouth" Crusch shrugged her shoulders and make a joke about the lightning attack.


    "Wilhelm, congratulations on fulfilling one of your reason to continue life"


    "One of my reason, it is?"


    "You didn''t need to hide it from me, the curse, it active again?"


    No many people here know what Arthur said, but for the one who is asked feel very shocked


    "If you know anything, please... Please help me" when Wilhelm wants to bow his head Arthur stop him and held his shoulders


    "You can''t bow your head easily, I know you very desperate to find the answer but for or now, I didn''t have a clue. Just one thing I can tell you is... She can''t control herself, you must prepare if you meet with her again next time"


    "..." Wilhelm didn''t let out a single word but from his trembling shoulder, Arthur can imagine what his feelings right now


    "When the time comes, I will help you. You have my promise, but for now, you must have a rest so you can meet her again in good shape and not in such sorry state.


    " Thank... You... Thank you"


    Arthur just patted him on the shoulder and decided to not speak about it any further.


    For Wilhelm acquaintance, they know who is Arthur and Wilhelm talking about. That''s also same for someone who closes to him, the last sword saint Theresia Van Astrea, Wilhelm wives, is fallen at the great expedition again the white whale fourteen years ago and her body is never be found.


    Many people believe she is devoured by the beast but there is still one person who never give up to find her, cashing after the white whale shadow just to finding his beloved wife.


    And, when he succeeded slain the beast who takes the most important person for him, he gains new information about his wife and her current situation.


    Anger, sorrow, hopelessness, despair


    All of the negative emotions drown him on the endless circle of regrets. But now he has a chance to meet with her again, no matter how hard it was and no matter what he needs to do he will meet with her.


    When the two finished the conversation


    Kise and Ludwig walk from the group and standing in front of Arthur


    "Arthur-sama, we have completed the task you entrust to us" Kise and Ludwig speak in unison and bowing their head to Arthur


    "Can you didn''t act like this? Honestly, I prefer you two act like before we go to Crusch house last time"


    "We will consider it"


    "Ah, whatever. Hmm, you didn''t stay in the capital, Rem?" Arthur spot Rem in the crowd and call her


    "Arthur-sama, I have a bad feeling because of the connections I have with my sister so I know this is not just imagination. And when I told it to Crusch-sama, she said there is a suspicious movement around the territory so I want to come back here, but Crusch-sama just give the two of us her permission to leave the Household when Kise and Ludwig agree as long as we didn''t participate in the battlefield"


    Arthur ruffled her hair and give her an explanation


    "There is no need for you to come back here, Ram is in the sanctuary now, and Emilia is in the safe place with my other spirit guarding her. I just worried you have an accident on the road if you come here"


    Arthur take a look at the silent Subaru


    "We will discuss something when I have time"


    He doesn''t know how someone with that personality can survive in this world, where strength and lineage are the most important things.


    "Is it over now?" Rem asks worriedly


    "I''m not sure, I didn''t have a confidant to said it was over" Arthur stop talking and look at the back of convoy when a red mist is raising from there "because they arrive"


    "¡ª! We''re under attack!!"


    Crusch who stood beside Arthur following his line of sight and find out the red mist, the severed limbs, and broken dragon carriage raising to the sky.


    "Ludwig barriers! Scatter senbonzakura!"


    Arthur command with so much urgency


    Someone who ho he didn''t want to face for now is coming.

 Chapter 46 - 046: Greed and Glutony

    When the earth barrier is created and covered by ice crystals behind it, the earth, the sky, the world, and the barrier break. Uncountable sword petals are the last defense that success stops the line that breaks everything in its path.


    "Oh my, there is someone interesting here"


    It was a gentle voice speaking with all the urgency of someone taking an early afternoon stroll in a public park. In fact, if she''d heard such words in a public park, No one would have been far less shocked. Yet that voice had unleashed the destruction that had shattered a double barrier.


    At a glance, he was an utterly unremarkable individual. He was of medium height, with a medium build, and he had naturally white hair that was neither short nor long. The white suit that he wore to match the hair on his head was neither extravagant nor shabby, nor did his face have any defining characteristics; he looked like a completely average man.


    "How dare you inflict such cruelty on my retainers¡­? Who are you?"


    Razor-sharp will fight rested in Crusch''s eyes as she posed the question to the man in a hard voice. Upon receiving Crusch''s question, the man touched his own chin, nodding multiple times as he spoke.


    "I see, I see. That means you do know nothing about me. But I know all about you. Right now, the royal capital¡­ no, the entire nation is astir where you are all concerned, candidates to become the next ruler. Even if I have little interest in titles and the affairs of the world, I can imagine it takes a great deal of resolve to bear such burdens. It must be so hard for you."


    "Enough idle chitchat¡ª Answer my question or I shall strike you down."


    "What a terrible thing to say¡­ but perhaps arrogance of this level is mandatory if one is to support a nation on her shoulders¡­ not that I can understand even a smidgen of that emotion, mind you. Well, I suppose I could never understand the thoughts of someone who actually wants the throne and having that responsibility piled upon her. Ah, not understanding does not mean I am putting them down. You see, unlike you, I simply lack such arrogance¡­"


    The man continued to ignore Crusch''s demand as he spoke glibly at length. But¡ª


    "¡ªI told you there would not be a third chance."


    Crusch made that calm statement at the same time that she waved her arm, unleashing a blade of wind. This was Crusch''s technique, One Blow, One Hundred Felled¡ªthe product of wind magic and her blessing of wind reading.


    The man was slashed by the invisible cutting attack, able to slay a person before he even realized he had been sliced. It was this might with the sword by which Crusch had protected the Duchy of Karsten in her first sortie, preventing damage when the demon beast known as the Great Hare appeared, causing rumors of the Valkyrie to quickly spread.


    It was a hearty sword blow that could even rend the thick hide of the White Whale, sending a beast of that size crashing to the ground¡ªa man''s flesh, with a mass greatly inferior to that of the demon beast''s, could not possibly withstand such a blow.


    And yet¡ª


    "¡­Who raised you to cut a man down in the middle of a pleasant conversation?"


    Tilting his head, the man stood there, his body showered with the slicing blow, only to easily shrug it off.


    The cutting attack that had rent even the White Whale hadn''t even made him twitch. There was no sign of the man''s flesh¡ªno, not even of the man''s clothes having been cut.


    It was thanks to an unknown phenomenon that did far more than merely defend against Crusch''s invisible blade.


    Crusch gasped; all of people body froze up from the work of a different abnormal phenomenon. Looking at the people in front of him, the man sighed and pushed up his forelocks in annoyance.


    "Now hold on, I''m speaking. I''m speaking, okay? Isn''t it strange to interrupt a man when he''s speaking? Not that I feel like ?sserting the right to speak, but it''s common sense not to bother a man when he''s trying to say something. Now, you''re free to listen or not, so I won''t complain about that part, but you deciding not to let me speak, that''s just¡­ I mean, how self-centered is that?"


    The man spoke rapidly as he began to scuff the ground with the tip of his shoe. the man pointed at them, clicking his tongue in further annoyance.


    "And now silence. What''s up with you people? You heard me. I know you heard me. I asked questions, didn''t I? Then answer me. That''s how it works. And you won''t even do that. You don''t want to. Ahhh, liberty. This is your liberty at work. This is how you employ your own liberty. That''s fine, do as you please. But you know what that means, don''t you?"


    The man leaned forward as the mad glint in his eyes grew stronger. Then¡ª


    "It means that you''re belittling my rights¡­ the very few things I personally own, yes?"


    A chill raced up everyone spine. The next moment the man moved. Without warning, he listlessly raised his dangling arms, and a faint vortex of wind erupted.


    Right after, in a line directly above the man''s arms¡ªthe ground, the air, the world, broke.


    Around and around, around and around, Crusch''s left arm, severed at the shoulder, danced in the air.


    Or that''s what the man intended to do.


    When the men were taken aback by the appearance of a magic barrier, Arthur appears out of nowhere and slash him with his sword.


    Clang!!


    There is a short boy with long, dark brown hair that extends past his th??hs. He wears a dirty rag like a piece of cloth around his thin body. He stops Arthur sword with twin swords that tied at his hand.


    Arthur spun his body and give the boy roundhouse kick, the boy success in defending it with his two hands but he is sent flying.


    Arthur who has a chance to attack the man again didn''t do it and decided to retreat when he sees the man want to move his hand.


    The exchange happened at very fast speed and some people just realized it when Arthur retreat with the boy lying at the ground quite far from where the man standing.


    "Crusch, they not your opponent. You must retreat. Wilhelm, Julius, you two must ensure the safety of Crusch. Ludwig, Kise you two cover their back. Baal and Sezan come here"


    Arthur gives several orders and didn''t take no as an answer and summon Baal and Sezan who is currently with the villagers. When the two of them appear and look around the surrounding, they have a rough idea of what truly happened here.


    "Baal, use your illusion to help these people retreat"


    "It seems you have a hard opponent"


    "Their fighting ability is very high, but the most troublesome is their special ability"


    "Such as?"


    "The boy can erase your very existence from this world, no one will remember you, memory, contract with spirit, everything will be erased. Not even a single word you wrote will remain in this world if you become a victim of his ability"


    "There is no broken ability like that in my world, and the other one?"


    "He can stop time, that''s his main ability. You can imagine what his other ability is with this as a template"


    "Oh my, how can you have enemies as terrible as them?"


    "That''s my mistake in choosing a camp, but I will say it as searching for amusement now"


    "Well, whatever. They come, I will protect them now"


    They didn''t bother with the other people who retreat from the battlefield. then they introduced themselves.


    "Archbishop of the Seven Deadly Sins of the Witch Cult, Regulus Corneas, charged with Greed."


    "Archbishop of the Seven Deadly Sins of the Witch Cult, Lye Batenkaitos, charged with Gluttony"


    They were members of the Witch Cult¡ªand archbishops at that.


    "It was a rare opportunity to meet with someone like you, do you didn''t want to introduce yourself?"


    The man who introduced himself as Regulus asking Arthur as if the previous exchange never happened.


    "Acting friendly like that, do you think I will be idiot enough to tell you my name so the shorties over there can use his authority again me?"


    "It seems you are a Well informed person, you know how our authority work?"


    "I was more curious about the reason you''re here, I didn''t believe you were here for revenge because we have slain the beast and archbishop over there" Arthur uses his chin pointing where Betelgeuse ice statue is.


    "Ahh, don''t misunderstand. We''re not interested in the dead White Whale or even madman overt there. We''re interested in the people who killed the White Whale and him. Somehow it did whatever it liked for four hundred years, but you managed to kill it. I hoped you all would be ripe for the slaughter¡­ but it turned out even better than I expected!"


    Batenkaitos b?r?d his very sharp teeth as he wildly shook his head in vigorous excitement.


    "Love! Chivalrous spirit! Hatred! Tenacity! Triumph! All bottled up and simmering for such a long, long time! Just having them passing down my throat makes me feel full! Is there a more beautiful food in the entire world?! No, no, nay, nothing, surely nothing, certainly nothing, absolutely nothing!! Drink! Gorge! That is what brings joy to our hearts, and our stomachs!!"


    "I didn''t understand what you''re saying but one thing I understand is" Arthur pointing his sword to the two "we have a fight that gets delayed, let''s start now"


    And he vanishes from where he stands before.

 Chapter 47 - 047 : Trade

    Arthur vanishes from where he is standing


    Clang!!


    He reappears with his sword lock with Lye twin swords, Regulus this time didn''t act as a spectator like before and swinging his arm.


    But before he completed his motion Arthur already vanishes and he felt a force blow him on the back, Regulus send flying for several meters before he can stabilize his body and what he sees is Arthur with lightning arc around his body standing with a foot hanging in the air.


    Lye who leave because by Arthur uses his speed and thrust his sword to Arthur from behind but before he can land a hit successfully, ice pillars appear instantly below his body and knock him to the sky.


    Arthur didn''t waste this opportunity and slashing his sword from multiple sides to Lye, but the outcome didn''t as bright as his expectations.


    Lye didn''t just eat the name and memories of his victims, but he is also can use his victim''s memories and experiences except for their divine protection so he has very high battle capabilities.


    Lye blocks all of Arthur attack and uses strange movements to disengage with Arthur.


    Arthur feels a dangerous thing coming his way and choose to vanish from there, this time Regulus use a scattered rock and pebbles on the ground as a projectile but not even one successfully hit Arthur.


    "Bravery! Strength! Love! When I imagine how is your taste makes me really hungry! You''re the most beautiful delicacy in this world!"


    Lye seems like indulge in his own fantasy


    "Darting back and forth irritates me to death, you. Not running away, makes you truly a man, did you think I''d say so? You and I can''t compare at all" Regulus seems annoyed with how Arthur fight but Arthur didn''t care about it and just ready to make a move anytime.


    But from the previous exchange he calculated, he can''t defeat them if he just uses his own ability.


    When Arthur sees Lye move and makes a rapid dash to his way Arthur prepare his sword.


    The two of them once again lock in close combat battle where Arthur superior in term of strength and speed, and Lye more superior in term of combat technique.


    "Come on already! Strive after something for once, how about obediently dying here?"


    Regulus clicked his tongue impatiently.


    "Then how about you just disappear from here?"


    Arthur once again kicked Lye at the back of his head and send him flying but before he can move, Arthur feels a pain in his back so he uses hiraishin and moves to faraway place.


    "It''s really annoying seeing you beaten pathetically, Lye" Regulus voice is heard from where Arthur stood before.


    "You also can''t split him like your intentions, right?"


    Arthur uses his ice magic and freezing the wound to stop it from bleeding.


    "So you use your authority to make a sneak attack to me... well that''s my mistake for showing my back to the enemy. Daiguren Hy¨­rinmaru, Tens¨­ Jurin"


    Several square kilometers from where Arthur standing wheater is changing at a fast pace.


    Arthur causes an icy wind to blow and thunder clouds to gather overhead that crackle with lightning.


    When Regulus and Lye took aback by the strange phenomenon, Arthur didn''t waste any more time and appear in front of them and slash Lye left hand freezing it and shattered it forcefully.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate and stab his left eye before he must retreat because there is Regulus who uses his ability this time to slash Arthur left shoulder.


    "Aaah!!! How dare you! Aaah!!!


    The madness and resentment around Ley deepened, he moves instantly and appear in front of Arthur and use his palm strike Arthur in his ?h?st.


    Arthur sends flying with blood coming out from his mouth, even if Arthur use a lot of system point to enhance his body and internal organ he still can''t receive all of that strike power without damage.


    "I must end this battle now"


    Arthur speaks with blood still flowing from his mouth, the previous attack is bypassing his body and aim at his internal organ so there is still blood that comes out.


    "For someone who has one of his foot in the grave, you''re surely full of yourself"


    Regulus talk leisurely with Lye beside him with eyes full of anger staring to Arthur.


    "You must be satisfied he just cut one of your hand and gouge your left eyes, now you can feast on him"


    "You''re right, I will tear his neck, drink his blood, I will have good feast now"


    "You wish... G¨­kei"


    When the two of them have a conversation and feel sure about their victory, they didn''t know scattered sword petals on the ground is moving slowly and surrounded them.


    When they realized it, it''s already too late.


    Or, that''s how must it work.


    Lye, lying on top of his own pool of blood with dismembered bodies and uncountable slash wounds covering his body.


    But Regulus standing there is fine with just many wound on his body but didn''t as bad as Lye.


    Seeing this Arthur decide to retreat when Regulus appears in front of him and puncture his heart, but before Regulus successfully killed Arthur he vanishes from there leaving Arthur with a large wound on his ?h?st and his nearly exposed heart.


    Arthur collapses on the ground and uses his ice magic to seal the wound.


    This is his first time suffering a very serious injury, when he is in that forest there is a time he is also injured so this is not his first time, but the previous injury is not same with the current one.


    "Nearly get killed... what''s up with this world... it''s very different from what I see in the anime..."


    He suffered this much just for killing one of the witch-cult archbishops, and this is not the end because their target is Emilia.


    "I must come back now"


    Arthur murmuring and tries to get up when he laid his eyes on the corpse of Lye he once again uses his sword petals and turns Lyle''s body into mincemeat before freezing and shatter it, erase the remaining of his body into ice dust.


    When Arthur arrives in the mansion, Crusch seems to have arguments with Ludwig.


    "Master said all of you can''t participate in this battle, you must know it already, you all just become a burden"


    "We can''t leave him alone there! At least we can help him even if it''s just a little!"


    This time Julius is the one who voice out his opinion and Wilhelm agree with him but didn''t say a single word and just clench his sword hilt.


    "Everyone seems very lively here"


    A carefree voice is heard when the situation start to escalate, when they see the source of the voice, the high tension before it disappeared.


    "You success defeat them? Are you fine?"


    Crusch question is the same with what everyone wants to know so there are no other people who said anything and just wait for Arthur answer.


    "Well I can say it was a victory because I slew the shortie one and drive away the other one"


    Many people have a relief expression on their face, that''s because they feel save now.


    The sight of someone who can accept the Crusch attack as if nothing to him as the enemy is very frightening for them.


    But there is one person who didn''t share the same feelings with them.


    Rem, she wants to approach Arthur when there are five people blocking her from taking another step.


    Charles uses his full body armor complete with his shield and asks standing in front of Arthur and blocking her way.


    This is the first time for everyone here seeing Arthur''s other spirits.


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, but for now we need to go." Cecilia didn''t care about anyone here and decide to end the conversation now


    "No! Arthur-sama! You must have injury right! You can''t get better treatment than here! There is master Felix here! He is the greatest healer you can find!"


    Cecilia, stop her foot when she heard what Rem said but Arthur''s voice is heard again.


    "What are you talking about Rem? Wound? Injury? Do you see one in my body? Don''t speak anything you didn''t know Rem, I need to pursue the other one so I will go now" Arthur turn his back to Rem but it seems Rem didn''t intend to give up, her intuition told her, Arthur not in his best condition.


    "You''re Arthur-sama spirit, right? How can you let him suffer from injury? You must let master Felix here to heal his injury!" Rem direct her voice to Cecilia who has a hard expression on her face before she clenches her teeth and facing Arthur.


    "I''m sorry, master, I think what this lady said is correct. We need to treat your injury as fast as possible"


    "What a bad maid you''re, Rem"


    With a weak voice, that''s the last word Arthur said before he lost consciousness and his body is caught by Charles.


    "Felix!" Crusch seems very panic with this turn of events and calls Felix name with a high voice.

 Chapter 48 - 048 : Aftermath

    In one of the rooms at Roswaal mansion, this room is very spacious but the atmosphere is very depressing.


    The room itself was guarded by three people who seemed like will killed everyone who tries to force their way to the room.


    Cecilia stood at the left side of the door with Kise and Ludwig at the right side.


    Inside of the room is Charles, Baal, and Sezan at the left and right side of the bed where Arthur treat by Felix.


    There are multiple wounds on Arthur body when his outfit is removed.


    This wound is from Ley''s twin sword or from Regulus projectile.


    But the worst wound is from Regulus where there is large wound on his back, left shoulder and the front side of his ?h?st.


    Arthur freeze all of his wound so he didn''t lose any more blood and his clothes have a feature to repair itself so no one will know it if not for Rem.


    Rem uses a towel to clean the sweat on Arthur''s face, she feels very worried about his condition. Rem has admiration for Arthur as much as for her older sister, this is not a feeling of female to male, but for someone who always she can believe no matter what.


    Felix get up with a face full of sweat when Wilhelm give him a towel


    "Thanks, old will. I treat all of his wound except in his ?h?st, it''s not because I didn''t want to but because I will run out of mana in the midst of healing so I must restore my mana first. The most worrying is his internal organ is mess up, I didn''t know how he is getting injured but what I know this attack is directed to his internal organs"


    "You can heal it right Felix?"


    "You can rest ?ssured Julius, I will do my best. He protects Crusch-sama so I will do my best to heal him"


    "He is so full of himself the last time we meet but how pathetic he is now, this is his payment I suppose"


    A childlike voice is heard from the door and Beatrice form is heard from there. Arthur''s spirit didn''t stop her because they also knew she is one of Arthur spirit.


    "I need to help you heal his internal injuries then, you can treat his ?h?st right?" Beatrice asking Felix who still didn''t know who she is


    "Beatrice-sama, you can heal Arthur-sama, right?"


    ask Rem with an anxious voice


    "You don''t need to worry, Puckie also ask Beti to treat this brat so you didn''t need to ask Beti again, I suppose"


    "Thank you, Beatrice-sama. Master Felix, she is a spirit that resides in this mansion, please heal Arthur-sama with her"


    "Hmm, it''s really good if we can heal the external and internal wounds at the same time, let''s do it now"


    The treatment is consumed a lot of times but in the end, they successfully treat his injuries, and all of them leave the room with just one person who is still in the room and all of Arthur''s spirit guard the room from the outside.


    Roswaal mansion has a lot of empty room so all of the expeditionary forces can rest inside the room and for someone with an injury can get treatment here.


    In one of the room Crusch, Felix and Wilhelm are discussing something.


    "Crusch-sama, Ferri-chan think it was a good idea to withdraw from the alliance"


    "Why do you think like that, Felix?"


    Crusch decides to hear his opinion rather than accept or reject it right away.


    "They come here because of Emilia-sama, and the appearance of the white whale is have a connection with the witch cult, for now, Arthur successfully fends off them, but what about the other time? I didn''t want you involved anymore in this dangerous situation, Crusch-sama"


    "I can''t say I have a good reason like Felix, but I just have a feeling we need to continue this alliance"


    Wilhelm just said what he wants and close his eyes


    "You just want to make your goal come true right?! You didn''t think about Crusch-sama safety right?!"


    Felix shouts at Wilhelm who just closing his eyes and didn''t make a response to Felix outburst.


    "That''s enough, Felix"


    "But Crusch-sama!"


    "Arthur save me several times, he warns us for not comeback to capital right away because he knows, we will encounter the witch cult members. His armor protects me from the man name Regulus before, and he also covers our back when we are withdrawing the battlefield" Crusch pauses a moment before continuing "so I can''t leave the alliance because of fearing the future, I can''t do it. My pride can''t let it, at least we know, he didn''t have bad intentions or just using us for his convenience"


    Felix just can accept Crusch word, if she is already said it, he can''t change anything.


    "Let''s have a rest for now"


    ??????


    ^Congratulations for completing hidden achievements^


    ^Host can retrieve hidden achievements pack 2 anytime^


    Arthur opens his eyes and looks at the beautiful girl with silver hair sleep using his bed as a place to lay her head and use her own hand as a pillow.


    Other than feeling slightly dizzy, Arthur didn''t feel any pain, and there is no wound in his body and just white scar here and there, no more open wounds and bleeding.


    "How many times is this?"


    Arthur asks this to no one and has a smile on his face.


    Arthur take a seat and thinking about the fight


    This is his first time suffer serious injury and this is the toughest battle he is ever experienced.


    The whole thing seems different from what he knows.


    Betelgeuse, Ley, Regulus, witch-cult...


    All of them different from what he sees in the anime or from the novel.


    And from here, he didn''t know what happened to this world, what big events that will occur.


    But one thing he knows is, he needs to get stronger.


    New ability didn''t mean will make him strong instantly, but new spirit also didn''t always end with what he need like how previously he gets a lucky streak.


    There is also a city project where he nearly uses up all of his system points, and he didn''t know how the place looks like now.


    The sun is a rise and there is sound here and there heard from the mansion, this is a rare situation because this mansion just has several people before.


    There is a slight movement from the bed and Arthur see Emilia open her eyes and look at him with her beautiful purple-blue eyes.


    "Good morning, Lil princess"


    "It''s good... it''s good you''re fine...Arthur"


    Emilia wakes up from the bed and hug Arthur tightly and start to sobbing.


    Arthur places his hand on top of her head and ??r?sses her gently.


    "I''m sorry to make you worried, and thank you for waiting for me"


    Honestly, at the start Arthur just curious about her because of the hype from the anime and novel that dubbed her as the cutest girl, so he decided to follow her.


    Arthur can''t say it was love but he also can''t deny it was a starting line to there, but for now, he just wants to spend a lot of time with her.


    And that reason alone is enough to make him fight whoever try to have bad intentions to her.

 Chapter 49 - 049: Promotion

    There is a loud of cheers when everyone knows Arthur is already awake and he is fine now.


    To everyone who participates in the battle against the white whale knew, if not for Kise and Ludwig, Arthur''s spirit, they will suffer a lot of casualties.


    Crusch also announced the one who launched the lightning magic is Arthur who at that time in the midst of a battle with the witch cult archbishop, Betelgeuse.


    And the battle with two sin of archbishop before, where he covers their back from the enemies is bringing his place in everyone hearts to the highest place.


    Arthur, Emilia, and Crusch currently are in the one of Roswaal''s guests'' room discussing their next steps.


    "Arthur, honestly I want you to have more time for recovery but I think we need to discuss our next step"


    "You''re right, people will suspicious of the expeditionary force didn''t come back after this long and there is no news to the capital. But even if we said we''re fine and successfully killed the white whale they will not believe it because there is no proof"


    "That''s what I worried about too"


    "Then let''s head to the capital with the white whale head as a souvenir"


    "But your health condition, even if you seem fine now. What if..."


    "You mustn''t worry about the witch cult archbishop, they move according to their bible. And I throw him to the faraway place, I must admit it, it was futile to attempt because the enemy is Regulus. But I doubt he will come back here because he didn''t have a reason for it"


    "Are you sure?"


    "I will not play with my own life, let''s set out as fast as possible so we can make a grand entrance to the capital. Inform Anastasia to join from outside of the capital so we will declare it was combined efforts from the three camp that make it possible to slay the white whale"


    "Arthur, I can understand what you are trying to achieve, but I will warn you to not put your hope too much"


    "You know something will happen?"


    "No, but from my own understanding about the guy in the capital, they will not change their way to look at Emilia easily. They will just say, the one who approved Emilia is Bordeaux, not them"


    "I really regret it now, because I didn''t kill all of them before"


    "But you didn''t need to worry, slain the white whale is not a small matter so they must give you something in return to your service saving this country face. We put the end to unfinished great expedition fourteen years ago"


    "Arthur, we need to move now, there is no benefit if we just stay here because of something that will happen in the future, don''t make it hard for everyone. There is must be many things that Crusch need to do when comeback to her home, we can''t let her waste time more than this"


    "If you already said it what can I do, Emi?" Replied Arthur with a forceful smile.


    The one who he is worried about is worrying about other people.


    Arthur wondering in his head, what if Emilia born with different appearance? With her personality, there will be a lot of people support her right?


    But this idea is dismiss by Arthur because there will be different people with the same name. Her experience and her appearance is the one that shaped her personality.


    When everyone makes preparation for comebacks to the capital, Arthur makes his way to the kitchen where a certain blue hair maid is cooking.


    "Look like your cooking skills is improved again, Rem"


    Rem stop what she currently doing and facing Arthur


    "You''re a really terrible maid, Rem. You exposed me when I didn''t want it" said Arthur while he takes several steps to approach Rem who has her face looking downward.


    "I''m sorry..." Rem wants to say another word but stops because there is a hand that gently ??r?ssing her hair


    "You didn''t need to apologize, you''re worried about me that''s why you did it right? You''re fine right? You didn''t have injury anywhere?"


    "Mm, Rem is fine..."


    "And that is good, I will go to the capital. You and Subaru need to stay here, for now, I will leave Baal, Sezan, Ludwig and Kise here just in case something happens you need to leave everything to them and focus protecting yourself"


    "I hope you return victorious"


    "What is that for... well, you can cheer up your Subaru-Kun but make sure he didn''t make anymore problem"


    The expeditionary force is leaving the mansion and head back to the capital with Crusch leading at the front in her white land dragon followed by Emilia in the dragon carriage drive by Charles and Cecilia sit with her inside the carriage.


    This time Arthur chooses to blend with the other people in the middle of the convoy.


    He wants people more aware about Emilia rather than him, so after Considering her safety too, Arthur chooses Cecilia and Charles for the one responsible for her safety.


    Guard and the citizens that get notified beforehand about the victorious return of the expeditionary forces are crowding the main road with full of enthusiasm.


    They also watching the severed head of the white whale haul at the back.


    This is the beast who spreading the fear, despair, and calamity to every place it visits for more than four hundred years.


    This is also the very beast that defeats the great expedition of fourteen years ago.


    But now this beast just will become a decoration for everyone to spectate.


    In the future, when someone sees this head they will remember this beast is slain with combined efforts of the three candidates of the queen.


    Crusch Karsten, Anastasia Hosin, and Emilia.


    The city held a festival


    Food is brought out of the castle and everyone can take apart.


    But in the Roswaal residence at the capital, the same atmosphere can''t be felt.


    "Read it again" with cold voice Arthur command the one who bring a decree from the castle to read it content again.


    "Because of your great contribution for the safety of the kingdom and your huge contribution in the expedition to slain the white whale and your personal achievements for killed two Archbishop of the witch-cult that terrorize the kingdom for many years. The Elder Council, after weighing over your achievement and your personal power decide to award you with the title of Marquis with the territory near the Elior forest. This decree made after seeing it from several points, with increasing of dangerous activity in the Marquis Roswaal territory Elder Council decide to share his burdens with you who have the capability to do it. With this decree they also grant you the permission for expanding your territory to the east or west, next time there will be someone from castle send to help you mark your territory and tell you where you can''t expand your territory because of that will be a part of other territories. May the dragon bless you." The messenger from the castle read it with trembling but because of his experience as a royal messenger, he can read it completely.


    "Arthur, he is just messenger, you can''t mad at him. Let him go, he just doing his work" Emilia put her hand on top of Arthur''s shoulder and speak gently.


    "Get lost from my sight, and tell that old fool in the castle. Be grateful Emilia stop me for storming my way to castle for have a warm and healthy conversation with all of you"


    "Yes! Yes! I will tell it to them, thank you Emilia-sama! Arthur-sama!"


    The messenger thank them loudly and leave the room with hasty steps but when the door is closed, there is another person who enters the room.


    "This is what you mean when we still in the mansion, Crusch?" Arthur asks the one who just enter the room, Crusch Karsten, who have more experience with the way of capital and noble.


    "Even if Emilia show her capability and her demands of fairness, there is no way they will change their stance overnight. The same applies to the territory you receive, we all know this is the territory that Roswaal hand over to Emilia but the majority of people in the castle didn''t approve it. Even if it eas under Roswaal name, in the end, it was kingdom property. So they decided to rope you, who have the same combat abilities as a sword saint with this decision" Crusch speak carefully so Arthur and Emilia can understand it. "But in my opinion, you''re more valuable than the sword saint, because, in the end, he is just a person. Different with you who have many spirits with high combat abilities" Crusch end her speech with a smile to Emilia and Arthur.


    "Crusch, I know you''re here for mediating between our side and the Elder Council, so I will make demands here. Give me Elior forest as a part of my territory, I think that clown will not have objections"


    "I will tell them about it, I think they will not against it. From my perspective as a duchess of this kingdom, the decision of the Elder Council is right. If you are given the title of Marquis it not just as a way to reward you for your achievements but also make the kingdom have another capable people for defending the kingdom territory. Also from here onward you will need to think twice before act because you do not see as Emilia''s knight but one of her supporters in this royal election. The good side is, this will make you the second Marquis decide to support Emilia, you must remember your current noble title just below duke and duchess. Well granting you this title also didn''t happen without contradiction but with the Karsten house and Astrea House supporting this decision make it possible for you to have this title"


    "That''s out of expectation for me, you and Reinhard house decide to support my promotion as a Marquis"


    "Because as like what you said before. even if we are a political enemy, for now, we didn''t want to inherit a broken kingdom, right? So when I won the election I will have a dependable person that can guard the border for me. That''s also what Astrea house think"


    With Crusch explanations, Arthur decides to accept this promotion with the condition of including the Elior forest as a part of his territory and a right to refuse to attend summon to the capital and he will put Emilia safety as a top priority rather than the kingdom safety.


    And with this, from today onward Kingdom of Lugunica have additional Marquis.

 Chapter 50 - 050: Convoy (filler, I recommend to skip it)

    A month after the celebration of the successful expedition slaying the white whale, a large convoy of dragon carriage carrying people and goodies made a long of the trail. the one who leads this convoy is a luxurious carriage with Crusch and Anastasia inside.


    There are more than thousands of people in this convoy, and that''s didn''t include the soldiers who guard the convoy against the unexpected situation.


    "You didn''t know how the city he builds it look like?"


    "There is strong magic that can confuse my people so I also didn''t know it, and all of the items he requested is what we bring now" Anastasia replied Crusch and shrugged her shoulders. Arthur list is full of something like a daily necessity for people, and Anastasia has a doubt he wants all of this item for the people in the convoy who will be his citizens.


    "If he really keeps it as a secret then, there will be a special thing waiting for us there"


    "You seems very trust him"


    "You will see how bright someone soul when they''re on the battlefield, he is very bright and nearly blinding"


    "I still can''t believe, Emilia is the weakest faction in this election because all of the people know Roswaal is irresponsible supporters. But with his presence all of it was changed, his personal strength is unquestionable but he is also contract a lot of spirits that didn''t look like weak either"


    "I have an experience fighting side by side with Lise and Ludwig, what I can say is their perfect pair in combat or other things. Ludwig skill with earth magic is very high but his observation of the battlefield is superb, attacking, support, defense. He can do it perfectly, and Kise. How can I say it... running around as much as she wants? She just uses her battle instinct as a guide and moves along with it, but with Ludwig act as her cover she didn''t need to worry about counterattack from the foe or there is no path for her because that will be settled by Ludwig. It''s very fortunes to have them on our side when we killed the white whale"


    "I also heard it from Ricardo, so the man with a doll is illusion master, Ludwig is earth magician and Kise is ... berserker? Well there are still other spirits that we didn''t know what ability they had"


    "If the city is really complete, then Arthur would be a real Marquis with the territory and didn''t just marquis in name only"


    With Karsten household influence there is a large number of people who willing to migrate from slum area in the Capital City of Lugunica to the new city under the protection of new marquis who is currently become a hot topic in the capital because of his achievements in the expedition against the white whale and his power to slain the sin of archbishop of the witch-cult.


    with the credibility of Karsten household, all they need to do is believe in the news they get and board the carriage because all of the expense is pay by Arthur.


    "Well, that''s not a problem for me. Our business using his idea is blooming everywhere"


    Like what Anastasia said, business is very good and make the two of them get not a small sum of money. This also needs a lot of production line, so people who didn''t have a job can apply there and work with good salary as long as they pass the test.


    Now in the capital, there are three factions that stood out the most from the five candidates, Crusch factions, Anastasia factions, and Emilia factions.


    As a family with a long history and loyal to the kingdom this is inevitable she will become the highest chance become a queen, add with her recently achievements slain the white whale it boosts her popularity more than before.


    Anastasia, many people believe the kingdom will prosper under her lead like how she brings herself from the very bottom to the highest position she currently holds.


    Emilia, even if many people despise the half-elf with silver hair they can''t deny her former knight, or the new Marquis of Lugunica kingdom is a promising person in term of battle power and vision.


    "This is not a problem if her factions become strong or not, because when I become queen he will be a great helper for me" Crusch smile confidently


    "Even if you are very confident I was not a weakling you know" Anastasia replied with a smile on her face.


    They chat about various topics and the scenery outside is change.


    From afar people can see a row of the towering tree with a gap of around five hundred meters from each other. Every tree have a big branch lush with green leaves swaying back and forth following the wind, each of this tree has the size like Flugel tree in the Liphas Highway.


    Many people amaze with all of this because there are not just one or two trees, but there is many such a tree here and they can''t see how much there are from here.


    "We will crossing the border to my lord city''s, this tree is the mark of my lord''s territory"


    Charles''s voice is heard from the outside of Crusch and Anastasia carriage, the one who drives it was not Wilhelm but Charles because he is more familiar with the road to the city rather than Wilhelm.


    "How can he plant all of this tree within the short amount of time?" Crusch was the one who shocks the most because she knows there is no such a tree like that in this area before.


    "And, that''s not an ordinary tree. I have a feeling they''re alive... no... have a soul is more accurate to said it" Anastasia focus her attention to the tree and said it with uncertainty in her voice


    "I can''t say what special about this tree, and I also can''t say how we plant or acquired this tree. But I think you must look to the ground outside of the carriage"


    Following Charles suggestion, Crusch and Anastasia look carefully outside of the carriage.


    The road itself fifty meters wide and at the left and right of the road row of the tree stood there with lush green leaves blocking the sunlight and look comfortable for someone rest under the tree shadow.


    At the bottom of the tree different type and colors of flowers is blooming, and the ground is covered by a green grass that looks like have an even height and size.


    This place is just barren land for countless years and now it''s changed to become grasslands with green colors everywhere.


    The tree just growth beside the road, so when people walk passed the tree they can see a green grassland as far as they can see.


    "We can reach My Lords City half an hour again"


    Charles'' voice is heard again from outside before Crusch and Anastasia ask him about it.


    Half an hour pass


    From afar people can see the grandeur of the city.


    The highest place is a hill occupied by a castle surround by seven great trees in semi-circle position in the back of the castle.


    "Welcome to my city, Crusch, Anastasia"


    Arthur stood under the city gate with a white tiger behind him that have height as tall as Arthur.

 Chapter 51 - 051: Peaceful day (it turns out to be a filler again)

    The next day after Arthur get promotion to become a marquis he is currently sitting on the bench where he is first time meet with Emilia.


    And of course, he is not alone because Emilia sits at his side.


    "You seem didn''t like your promotion, Arthur"


    "This is not what I want... I didn''t need it-"


    Emilia pokes Arthur cheek with her finger and stops him from speaking.


    "You must glade you''re recognized by someone, and you must be content with what you get or you will be labeled as a greedy person. And if you continue to act like this I will think you''re just show off to me"


    "Yeess... Emilia-sama..."


    "Nn, you must be a good child and listen to me~ aww.. aww.. aww it huwts it huwts"


    When Emilia facing him with smug expressions Arthur pull both of her cheeks


    "Who gives you the courage to acting as an elder to me, hmm?"


    "It huwt... I''m sowwy... I''m sowwy"


    Arthur laughs a little because her face and voice are very amusing, and after feels, it was enough he release her cheek. Now she has a red cheek and she turns away and facing her back to Arthur.


    "Hey, seriously, you didn''t angry right?" Arthur call her and want to tease her again


    "Hmph" but Emilia didn''t turn back and closing her eyes while pouting her lip


    "Ah! What are you doing Arthur?"


    Emilia shock because there is a pair of hand hug her body from behind.


    "I just feel like it, you look very fragile so I want to hold you like this, can you let me hold you? You know, when I see your back I want to protect you from anything that can make you break" Arthur said all of this earnestly, she is occupied a special place in his heart. When he holds her like this Arthur want to protect her and hold her like this for eternity, Arthur can''t say it as love but maybe... he is fallen in love to her every time he looks at her beautiful smile, her sweet voice, and her caring attitude.


    But he doesn''t want to rush it, what he wants for now is spend more time with her.


    "I didn''t that weak you know... also there is a lot of people and it very embarrassing" Emilia want to struggle but she stops when she heard what Arthur said and she rests her head on Arthur''s ?h?st.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t bring Baal for nothing" Arthur hold her tightly and feeling her warm body and she has a nice smell on her body too that makes him feel comfortable.


    This is because the popularity of Arthur is on the highest place for now, and if others see their situation now even if Arthur didn''t give a damn about it but Emilia will be uncomfortable so he gives a command to Baal to make there are no people who are willing passing where Arthur and Emilia sit together.


    "Hah... You''re really hopeless... there is no other way, I will do what you want"


    Emilia closed her eyes and enjoying the warmth of Arthur embrace, she feels very safe in his embrace and she feels very warm not about her body but her heart.


    This is new for her because after what happened in the past there is no one who has good opinions about her.


    Being Fear because of her appearance, being contempt because of her bloodline, but there is no such a thing she feels from Arthur.


    He is always there, make every day become more colorful, he always cares about her, protects her from any harm, and without she knows it he becomes something that very important person to her.


    "You must think positive, Arthur"


    Emilia opens her mouth after a long silence, but she didn''t change her position or open her eyes.


    "You now become a Marquis, and that makes me have two Marquis as supporters. Well, I''m very thankful because Roswaal give me the opportunity to achieve my dream but he is really didn''t help much in this election. You will not act like him right?"


    "Don''t group me with that clown, will you? Oh, you really have a nice smell"


    "Stop it, it very ticklish Arthur"


    Emilia complains with red hue on her face.


    "Come to think of this, until now I never get any salary from you"


    "Can you not speak about it? It''s not like I didn''t think about it, but here..."


    Emilia''s voice became like a murmur at the end of her sentence, notice her change of mood Arthur hold her tighter and put his head on top of her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about it, how about you heard my wish as a payment?"


    "Your wish?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t have one now so can I save it?"


    "As long as I can then I will, but you will not mad at me if I can''t do it, right?"


    "Do you think I was a petty person like that?"


    "Of course not"


    Emilia smile and remembered from the moment they meet he never get anything from her. Even his meal is not come from her but from Roswaal, but he gives her a lot of things.


    "I will go for several days, at that time I hope you didn''t involve in some kind of strange situation, seriously in just span of time no more than one month there is a lot of strange people come to you"


    "It''s not like I want it too!"


    "Maybe you''re just too beautiful so they want to meet you?"


    "I more prefer to didn''t meet with them, also where do you go this time?"


    "I will oversee the city construction, I think the first stage is complete. I will leave all of my spirits with you. Also, you can learn from Cecilia about how to become a good queen because she is a former queen"


    "But she looks like a warrior to me"


    "She is a dragon knight, so of course you will think like that. There is a lot of type queen, there is also a queen who pretends be a king and dubbed as the king of knight. What type of queen you will become, Emi?"


    "I don''t know... I didn''t think about it before


    "Well, then you have a lot of time to think about it. Don''t worry whatever you do I will stand in your side"


    "Thank you, Arthur, but you really can''t bring me there?"


    "It''s not like I didn''t want to bring you, but there is a lot of things I need to do so there is no difference with bringing you or not. I know you will miss me badly but please bear with it for the time being"


    "You always said nonsense like that, who will be missing you?"


    "Eh... our little miss is trying to lie? If you lie your ears will grow longer you now"


    "What?! Really?!"


    Emilia grasp both of her ears and touch it everywhere, Arthur who see it can''t hold back his laugh.


    "You lied to me, Arthur?!"


    "Hahaha... if you think I was lying to you, then that''s mean you will missing me, Emi?"


    "Hmph!"


    "I will be leaving now, I think it was safer for you to staying in the capital for the time being"


    "So you really can''t bring me..."


    "Be a good girl and wait for me to come back"


    Arthur brings her to Roswaal residence in the capital and after that, he teleports to the new territory he accepts as his reward.


    For now, he can''t explain a lot of things to Emilia so he can''t bring her.


    But he makes a promise to make a beautiful city for her.


    "Hugging her is better than hugging dakimakura... hmm come to think of this... what is that little girl doing right now?"

 Chapter 52 - 052: City

    The moment Arthur gets promotion as Marquis and get a territory he has achieved a hidden achievement from the system and get a city building pack.


    This pack is different because he is given a city building interface and some summoning tickets.


    First Arthur needs to mark where the city will be build so he marks 200 square kilometers as his city boundary leaving a large area outside it for other things.


    With Heart of Deserts in his inventory, it will be a waste if he didn''t make full use of it so he decided to make a city like Altissia or Lady Lake.


    There is a similar city in this world and that''s Priestela, but with the help of his worker and this interface he wants to build more grandeur city.


    The reason for Arthur make the 200 square kilometers as his city because that''s the area where he commands his monsters to dug out the ground, and they complete it today so Arthur resummon all of them first, if he knows there are hidden achievements he will not waste his system point for the monster but fortunately there is a lot of use for them after he completes the city project.


    After Arthur mark the area, there is a lot of option for him to choose such as material, landscape, building type, and other things.


    Arthur scrolling the material part and after scrolling down he chooses an emerald crystal as main material, this crystal very hard and has high resistance to heat and cold weather. This crystal can absorb sunlight and will radiate a gentle light when there is no sun, so it will reduce the need for the road lamp because the city will never dark.


    And for landscape... Arthur just makes a hill where he will build a small castle on top of it where Emilia will live.


    As for the building shape... let''s make it like eastern fantasy, and because he is not very good at this Arthur to decide to speak with the master architect about his idea.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    That''s what he gets from the master architect when he told him his idea.


    "Using a crystal-like this as a material but taking eastern style building where wood is dominant material, except you''re out of your mind or there is loose screw on your head I must confirm it first"


    And Arthur resummons him again.


    Arthur can''t argue with him but he stubbornly still chooses this type of building for self-interest purposes.


    There is nothing wrong about it for Arthur because the system just needs Arthur to choose the type of building and system will handle the rest.


    For road, the main road will have width enough for four carriages and the other road enough for two carriages with large space for pedestrians walking.


    The ground will build cover by the same material as a building but with more transparent color because Arthur wants water flow under this and make people think they''re walking on top of the water.


    He didn''t forget to build public facilities like park, swimming pool, large library, large Colosseum for tournaments purpose, and he is also spare large enough land for building the school with other facilities it needs.


    Spending a whole day Arthur feel tired but he stuck at the castle style, feel frustrated Arthur decide to make castle like in akame ga kill and make small modifications here and there make it smaller because there are several areas he didn''t need.


    And the last Arthur place The Heart of Deserts at the highest floor where there will be separate as two room for Emilia study room and her bedroom.


    Outside of the city that separates for more than a kilometers from the surrounding land the city is connected by two bridges on the south and north direction. For the land outside the city, Arthur decides to use it for agricultural purposes and he makes all of the barren lands transforms become grasslands with the help of the system and make waterways that will irrigate the land outside.


    With this for people who didn''t have the ability to trade or farming they can choose to rear animal instead.


    And for the west and east side of city Arthur build a harbor in there, he has a plan to connect the city with the Tigracy river so people from Kararagi, Vollachia or Gusteko can reach his city using a boat and he also wants to connect it to the ocean after completing the water passage to Tigracy river


    After modifying here and there Arthur with his meager knowledge about architecture decide to stop and take summoning card from the system.


    Garrison card, Special city guardian summoning card, and other card are what he gets this time from the system.


    "System use protector guard"


    ^congratulations, you get ancient protector as your garrison guard, they will circle all of your current lands and warn you from invading force and intercept them. You can also deploy them inside the city for formation purposes because of their special ability"


    Ancient Protector: Ancients are all connected to one another and can sense disturbances to the world from deep within their roots. Most of the time, they are rooted deep into the ground and look just like normal large trees to the inattentive eye.


    "Deploy seven Ancient Protector in a semi-circle the castle, also deploy them in the several places inside the city for formation that can help defend the city"


    With the help of the system, several large trees decorate the city with its green lush leaves.


    "System you make me build a city but what about staff for maintenance of the city? This is not a chicken nest where I just can leave it alone"


    "That''s very helpful, use city guardian card"


    ^congratulations you get Byakko as your city guardian, as long as there is a building stand on your city Byakko will never perish. Byakko also can divide itself to become more than a thousand white tigers and help you maintain the security of the city from kidnapping, robbery, ****, etc^


    Arthur sees projections of Byakko that bigger than puck when it is the true form. But even after splitting into thousand tigers Byakko still have height as high as Arthur so Arthur makes it split again and just have half of the previous body size except for the one who will following Arthur when he is in the city.


    Arthur also buys a lot of thing from the system used system point he gets from the hidden achievements that look like have a connection with the battle against the archbishop.


    With this the city is complete and he just needs to wait for the monster complete make water passage and for now, he will use The Heart of Deserts to submerge the city.


    All of he need now is people who are willing become his citizens, but it will be suspicious if he said the city is complete so Arthur decides to postpone it to the next month before asking for Crusch help regarding the people who want to move to this city.


    "Hmm... I''m bad at naming something but I need a name for this city... What it might be..."

 Chapter 53 - 053: Side Story

    This is a sunny day and there is a little girl that looks like around six years old with blonde hair and dark eyes running around the park with a smile on her face.


    "Don''t run like that Yui, you can fall you know"


    Ther is another girl with long blonde hair with curls at the ends and her blonde bangs covers her forehead and also frames her petite face with pale skin and red eyes.


    "Hurry up, Nee-San! There is a clown over there! Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    The girl called Yui is waving her hand excitedly to the one who calls her.


    "Then wait for me will you?"


    The older girl walk with a smile on her face to yui who still waving her hand, she holds yui hand and walks with her to where the clown is making a performance.


    There is a lot of children in the park with their parents, holding hand and look very happy.


    The older girl noticed her change of mood and decide to hug Yui.


    "You still have me here, and there is a mother too"


    "But mother look like in a bad mood lately and she is sometimes lost in her thoughts... mother may be tired of taking care of Yui?"


    "There is no such thing, Silly girl. An ?du?t has their own problem but what Yui must remember is, Mother always thinking about Yui and it was impossible for mother tired taking care of Yui"


    "But it feels lonely sometimes... Nee-San, do you know where is uncle white now?"


    "You can''t call him like that because he didn''t like it, Yui"


    "Yui will call him uncle white because he is leaving Yui here without saying goodbye properly to Yui"


    It a year already but there is no news from uncle white, and at the same time with the disappearance of uncle white there is the older girl who acts like Yui elder sister.


    She is become her playmate, teaching her a lot of things, and accompany her to go play outside of the home.


    From her elder sister Yui known there is a lot of money in the card that leaves by uncle white for her and mother, but her mother didn''t want to use it because the mother wants this money used by Yui so mother still works until now.


    With the money, Yui can get anything she wants but Yui didn''t use it that much so the card is leaving in the care of the older sister.


    From the first time Yui and the older sister meet they are nearly inseparable, or more accurately the older always following Yui everywhere she goes.


    Of course with the pair appearance, there are some people who have bad intentions when they go out without an ?du?t following them but until this day there is not even one time when who try to kidnap them success and they never been seen again.


    Because there is not even a single problem occurring when the two little girl play outside of the house, Yui''s mother didn''t worry and let them play outside because the two of them always come back before the sun is set.


    Unknown to her the two little girls sometimes going to another city searching for interesting things.


    Like this time where Yui and her elder sister is in the neighbor city because there is a carnival here and Yui drag her elder sister here when she saw the news about this carnival on the internet.


    "Nee-San, there is a huge teddy bear over there!"


    Yui sees a huge teddy bear place in the highest place with another reward below it that set like a pyramid, the doll is part of a reward in the game that seems like Shateki game.


    "Yui want it?"


    "Yes, Nee-San can you get it for Yui?"


    Yui asks her elder sister with eyes full of excitement and anticipation


    "Leave it to your Nee-San, I will get it for our dear Yui"


    The elder sister waiting in line for a few minutes before the last customer is gone, but when this is Yui and her elder sister turn there is quite a lot of people who are watching them.


    Not just because of their blonde hair and their cute face, they also wear a gothic dress with the same color as their eyes where Yui wear the black dress and the elder sister wears the red dress.


    Their appearance like a little princess from the fantasy world and some people take a picture use their handphone and treat it as a part of some promotion idol or something like that.


    The elder sister didn''t bother with the surrounding people and just ask for the toy gun from the owner and for Yui, all of her attention is in her elder sister who is ready to shoot.


    "Little girl I afraid you can''t get the big one, why not try to get another thing?"


    One of the people in the crowd wants to warn her because from the size of the teddy bear and the size of the bullet it will be nearly impossible to make it fall.


    "You don''t need to worry, I can get anything that Yui want in this world"


    "Nee-San is the best!"


    The elder sister replied confidently and Yui shout and look at her with adoration.


    The owner just smiles at her confident statement and give her the toy gun with six bullets.


    The elder sister takes her stance and ready to shoot when she pulls the trigger the bullet shot out and hit the target but the teddy bear didn''t even budge a little so she raises her eyebrows.


    She takes different aim this time but until the five bullets are shot out the doll still in its place, the elder sister reloaded the last bullet and look at the stall owner.


    "You seems didn''t have intentions to include the doll as a prize" the elder sister word make the stall owner shock but he treats it as a form of frustration from her and didn''t care about it.


    "The doll is there and this is your last bullet, if you didn''t like it you can go, you can get anything that falls because of your shot so just pays again if you want"


    "Then don''t blame me" the elder sister look away from the stall owner and raise the toy gun, this time she aims carefully and when the trigger is pulled the bullet hit the doll but this time a different scene is happening differently with the previous bullet.


    The same bullet like the last five but it feel different in speed and power because this time the doll falls from its place, the place where the bullet hit is the foot of the doll and make it spun before titling to the side and fall on top of the reward below it and make it crush to another toy and like the domino effect all of the rewards fall down one after another and scatter into the ground.


    All of the people who see it feel shocked because it was very impossible to happen if they compared the weight of the doll and the bullet used to hit it.


    "You must pack all of this for me in fifteen minutes, if not I will call the police. And I will take the doll first"


    The elder sister discarded the toy gun and pick up the doll before walk to Yui who is jumping around happy because she can get the teddy bear she wants from her elder sister.


    "You''re amazing Nee-San!!! It when shiuw.. then boom and then I get the teddy bear!"


    "What are you talking, Silly girl"


    The elder sister stroke Yui hair and smile gently.


    "You two is very interesting..."


    There is a pale, lean man, with slicked-back, grey hair reaching to the back of his neck, and moderate-sized ears. His entire face is however covered by a white mask. The mask itself is simply designed with a mischievous smirk running from its cheekbones down to, slightly above, the jawline and arching back up to his opposite cheekbone, and a pair of golden eyes peering from behind the mask.


    His upper body is completely covered by a connected jacket with three bu??ons on either side. The jacket''s collars are flipped, giving view to a plant-like design on the inside and several diagonal lines on the higher areas. The jacket''s end spots a split cape elongating to his feet. Underneath the jacket, he dons a white shirt with many bu??ons and a small collar, as well as a small bow-tie around his neck. His lower regions are covered by a pair of pants spotting multiple lines jutting downwards.


    "Please to meet you two, you can call me Representative. I have a good offer for you two, so I hope you will spare a little bit of your time to hear me" the man bow his body and seems like he is smiling behind the mask but it makes the Elder sister more alert.


    "What do you want? I warn you to not try anything funny or I will make you regret it"


    The elder sister voice is very cold and it seems if she held a sword she will cut the man without hesitation.


    "Please, I didn''t have bad intentions for you two, I have an offer that can make you go to an interesting place. My offer is..."

 Chapter 54 - 054: Alfheim

    In one month the water passage that will connect the tigracy river with the city is complete and at the same time Arthur also complete build a mining city in some place near the Elior forest where there is a magic crystal mine and other minerals can be excavated from there.


    He sends all of the peon and some of the master artisan and metal specialist there with the raging miners and let the other monster stay in the city for teaching the citizens about their knowledge.


    For the main city, Arthur decides to use "Alfheim" as the name of the city, the name come from Norse mythology and also known as Land of Elf.


    "Well it a bit tragic when the one who rules it is a half-elf and the rest of the elf is frozen in the Elior forest"


    From what Arthur knew, the only way to unfrozen the elf in the Elior forest is using dragon blood, but there is no proof about this idea.


    "system, are you have dragon blood in the store?"


    ^There is none, dragon blood is too precious, so even if there is one in the system you can''t afford it^


    "Can''t afford... well then let it be, I think this will be a time for Crusch and Anastasia reach the city"


    This is a part of Arthur promotion in the throne room so from the news he received from Crusch there is some noble who want to help in the process as a way for them established a connection with Arthur.


    And from Anastasia side, she is giving him an accountant book where all of that used and gain from their join business. Arthur believes Anastasia will not deceive him because for merchant trust is something that very important.


    Arthur also use this opportunity to contact Reinhard and request his help for gathering children that are willing to study in the school he built in Alfheim and if the parents didn''t want to let their children study in Alfheim because they didn''t want their children going too far he can offer the children family move to Alfheim together.


    And for the teacher and other personnel? Just buy homunculus from the system will do.


    Arthur teleport to the city gate and he can see there is a convoy of dragon carriage across the bridge. For the male homunculus, he makes them wear Mikaela vampire uniform and for female homunculus, Arthur makes then wear Shigure demon army uniform. He is already pirate Shinya appearance so why not pirate another think? That''s what comes across his mind when he buys this from the system.


    Arthur makes all of the homunculus waiting with him here except for the homunculus that gives explanations to Emilia in the castle about all of the information of Alfheim she needs to know.


    Emilia comes to the Alfheim a week ago, and Arthur needs three days to act as her tour guide bringing her to every corner of the city.


    The homunculus itself have a role as a government official of the Alfheim, Teacher, and several other job Arthur needs as the foundation of Alfheim.


    The homunculus is installed with the basic knowledge that classifies as politics, economy, education, agricultural and etc.


    He needs information about it because with his appearance there is a lot of things that change, the death of Ley Batenkaitos is something that didn''t happen at this time in the anime.


    So there are many possibilities that from here onward everything will be unpredictable.


    Crusch and Anastasia come put from the dragon carriage with the help of Charles.


    "Welcome to my humble city, Alfheim"


    Arthur greets them and all of the homunculi bow their head politely.


    "Alfheim... what the meaning of this name?"


    Crusch asks curiously


    "The land of the Elf... that''s what it means, well there is just one Elf for now and half-elf. But she is the real princess of the elf"


    Anastasia and Crusch are taken aback by Arthur answer, he makes this grand city and decides to dedicate it for Emilia.


    "You''re very bold one" Anastasia shook her head and smile at his way to support Emilia


    It''s really a wonder how someone like Arthur choose to support Emilia.


    Arthur brings them entering the city used special carriage prepare for bringing them to the castle and show them the beauty of Alfheim.


    "That looks very expensive, are you didn''t afraid someone will crush it?" Anastasia makes a comment when she sees a statue with a height around three meters in the center of the plaza.


    The statue model is Emilia with both of her arms clasps in front of her ?h?st like praying and a gentle smile on her face with a caring look that feel from the eyes.


    "In this world just Reinhard who can destroy it, that is if he draws his sword" Arthur replied confidently


    The material for making this statue is special material he bought with a very high price because he wants everyone who sees it can remember here so the statue needs as real as possible.


    And there is the special ability from this statue, all of living beings within a kilometer of this statue can feel calm and relax and there is also a small amount of healing magic radiate from the statue.


    "You''re work really hard to make people can accept her, right..." Crusch can see Arthur intentions for making this statue here.


    Honestly, for her, there is no benefit for being prejudice to other people because of their status or bloodline because that''s not what makes people have a worthy in her eyes.


    "The one who will govern this city is Emilia, so I need to make the people who want to live here didn''t look at her as a split image of the witch of envy but look at her as a person who governs this city and let them live comfortably here"


    "I will be honest here, this city is more beautiful than Priestela. How much you need to build a city like this?" Anastasia look around the city with amazement


    Nearly all of the thing in here is made from crystal and the road itself is cover by transparent crystal where there is water flowing under it.


    A group of fish with different colors swimming around happily, flower blossoms in several places and the green lush tree that grown very tall make this city become more beautiful.


    "It seems like I can''t get good land here for headquarter" Anastasia has a bitter smile on her face because she is aware it was nearly impossible for her getting land here for her small ?ssistance.


    "You didn''t need to worry, I make a headquarter for you in the east part of the city. There is a harbor with water passage that connects to Tigracy river so you can access Kararagi using a boat from here. You also didn''t need to worry about demonic beasts because as long as there is a row of a great tree like what you see in the border of my territory there are no demonic beasts that brave enough to pass it. Well you still need to worry about people though"


    Anastasia opens her mouth but didn''t know what she needs to say, what Arthur give to her is very valuable because with this grand city like Alfheim a strategic place will have a very astronomical price.


    "You''re Emilia''s friend so I can''t stingy to you" Arthur smile and look to the castle direction "And you mustn''t think it as a bribe, that girl has a very very little amount of friends so I hope you can get along better with her if you live in the same city"


    "You act like her father, you know?"


    "I will more appreciate if you didn''t say it Crusch. Oh there is also mansion for you in the west part of the city, there is also a harbor there I hope you will like it if you want you can station your private army there because there is enough area with several empty houses for people living there"


    "You didn''t accept ''no'' as an answer, right?"


    "I just accept thank you as an answer"


    "Then I very happy with your gift, and I will say thank you personally to Emilia"


    The three of them converse along the way and without they know they arrive in front of Castle, the highest place in the Alfheim.

 Chapter 55 - 055: Idle Chat

    "Crusch-San, Anastasia-San, thank you for coming here" Emilia greet Anastasia and Crusch when they enter Emilia study room.


    There are several sofa and table for Emilia receive her guest, in the right side wall there are various types of books that place in an alphabet on the rack. Crusch and Anastasia also from the door in this side, there is another door that leads to the balcony where Emilia can see an entire Alfheim city from there.


    In the left side of the wall, there are hung several paintings, one of the painting is a picture of the first time Arthur and Emilia meet in the capital, a picture of Emilia and Arthur in the Throne room when they''re walking side by side, there is also a picture of Arthur and Emilia seeing star together in the balcony with entire Alfheim city shining gently.


    Well, it seems there is just a picture of the two of them together.


    And at the behind of Emilia''s desk is a small waterfall that covers by the transparent crystal, the water is from the Heart of Deserts on the ceiling and flowing from there to the entire city.


    "I and Arthur feel very thankful because you two want to lend a hand when we need it, honestly, Arthur said if I just relying on Arthur name for attracting the people to move here maybe we need a very very long time to get enough people"


    "You didn''t need to say it like that, I already made a promise to help him so I feel embarrassed when the people I can bring is very little" Crusch replied while shook her head, before the expedition Arthur already said in the future he needs her help for bringing people to the city that will be built in Emilia territory, but the reality is different because this territory now becomes Arthur territory. But one thing that didn''t change, Arthur build this city and dedicated it for Emilia like what he intended to do at the beginning.


    "And if you said something like that I will really embarrass here" the help she provided is feel minuscule compared to the land and building she received from Arthur.


    "What are you talking about?" Emilia asks and tilting her head because she didn''t understand why they behave like this.


    "Emi, Crusch, and Anastasia now have a mansion in this city so you can meet with them when there is a chance" Arthur interjects from the side because he didn''t tell Emilia he give Crusch and Anastasia mansion and some land for them in Alfheim.


    "Really? That''s great then"


    Arthur walk to the balcony and look at the city.


    The people who decide become the citizens of Alfheim is being registered by the homunculus who responsible for it, they will receive a basic benefit like a house, food, and other daily necessities. They will also receive job correspondents with their specialty.


    But there is still a lot of problems here, the biggest problem is the number of people who live here. The city itself is very big but the number of people who willing to move is very small.


    "It''s like you cheat a game and get a godly character but you can''t skip the tutorial part"


    Arthur let out a sigh and he heard several footsteps from behind.


    "Arthur, we want to look at the school, Crusch and Anastasia said they very interested in it"


    There is Emilia with a bright smile, it seems she is very happy with Crusch and Anastasia who visits her and they look getting along very well.


    "Then I will prepare the carriage first"


    Arthur prepares the carriage and acts as a driver instead of Charles and he takes the three girl tour to the school.


    Arthur shows them the school and also the dormitory, classroom, library, and many other places.


    "What is this crystal for, Arthur?"


    This is the classroom where there is a crystal ball in the size of palm embedded in the teacher desk.


    "This crystal can project a picture or something to ?ssist the student to learn better"


    Arthur makes up something because he is also didn''t sure how it works and he also didn''t know how to operate it because the one who more knowledgeable about this is the homunculus who will use it when teaching the students.


    In this school Arthur also provide several magic class for the students that have an affinity with magic, he has several homunculi who will work as a magic tutor for the students.


    There is also a class for the student that has a special ability like healing, where Arthur new spirit Destina that will work as the teacher there with Tamarine that also Arthur new spirit.


    From the last battle Arthur realize he needs his own healer because of that he consulted with his other spirits about the best choice for the healer and the two of them is chosen as the most helpful healer Arthur needs.


    "You seems to invest heavily on the magic, Arthur"


    Crusch comment but her eyes still look here and there because this is her first time see this type of architecture.


    "Of course not, there is also a course for the student who has interested become knight, blacksmith, artisan, tailor, and many other things. So to not make it a wasted effort for me building this school I really need a large amount of student here"


    ''People'' is something that he can''t solve with the system.


    Even if all of the promotion is help by Anastasia, Crusch, and Reinhard. The amount of people who are willing to move to Alfheim is very little. This is proof of how fear the people is toward the witch of envy.


    "Maybe, there are still people who need to settle some other things before move here, Wilhelm said some of his friends wants to retire and he tries to ask them to move here" Crusch know what in Arthur mind, she also has it hard to persuade the people for moving here and they labeled her as a member of the witch-cult that tried to make them as a sacrificial offerings.


    "Please said to him, I''m very thankful for his help"


    "I think he doesn''t need your thanks because he is doing it because you make him achieve his dream"


    "Well, how I said it... he was someone that deserves respect from me"


    "But Arthur, do the students need to pay some tuition to study here?"


    "I didn''t need money from them, all of the expenses of this school is paid by Alfheim government and there is also money from our business"


    "Do you make some limitation for people who want to study here?"


    "No, as long as they didn''t prejudice to some race they''re welcome here, and we didn''t limit the people who want to study here just in Lugunica, we accept everyone who wants to study"


    Arthur replied all of Anastasia questions, but Anastasia walks to him and whispers to him.


    "So you want to make all of the people who will study here about Emilia and make her can be accept by the world? I see there is the same statue in this school like the one in the plaza"


    "What are you talking about, I just want to make people understand how beautiful she is"


    "Haha... that not convince me. I can help you to promote it in the Kararagi, but, what''s the name of this school?"


    And that question makes Arthur froze in his place... that''s didn''t cross his mind before


    "You didn''t name it? Are you sure will call it ''that school'' or ''this school'' to attract people?"


    "I will think it, let''s going back to the castle, there is nothing else here"

 Chapter 56 - 056: Elior Forest

    After Crusch and Anastasia visited the Alfheim and settled their own thing, Emilia is busy with the paperwork because of the new citizens that come with Crusch and Anastasia.


    They need to register their name, current address, and many other things. So for the next several days she is nearly never leaving the castle and focus on the job with the help of homunculus, Charles and Cecilia.


    Arthur didn''t go anywhere and just sit leisurely on the balcony with tea and some cookies prepared by Tamarine.


    Arthur wants Emilia to take a rest but she always refused and said she need a lot of experience dealing with this type of thing so Arthur let her do as she wishes.


    But after several days Arthur decides to force her to take a break and bring her to any place she wants to visit.


    "It''s been a long time since when the last time I come here"


    Emilia looks at the familiar forest where she lives here for seven years before she meets with Roswaal and participates in the royal election.


    This is the Elior forest, the home of Elf.


    Or also known as the freezing forest.


    Arthur who following her to the forest didn''t say anything and just look around.


    Elior Forest is covered in snow and ice and is home to unnatural mana storms and many Demon Beasts.


    So there is always demon beast that tried to ?ssault the two of them but they always shred by the floating sword petals that surround Emilia and Arthur.


    When Arthur and Emilia arrived in some sort of garden, Arthur didn''t follow her and just stood there watching Emilia from afar and his expressions turn to serious.


    "Puck, you heard me, right?"


    "What?"


    Puck materializes in front of Arthur, this is maybe the first time they speak to each other after they agreed to bring Emilia to the capital for evaded from the members of the witch cult.


    "Do you think... she needs to know her past?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    This time is Puck turn to be serious, Emilia past is not something he wants to talk leisurely like usual.


    "You know it, sooner or later she needs to accept it... the reason for the existence of the frozen Elior forest"


    Arthur stop talking and looking at the distance place... sanctuary of kremaldy or the people in there called it as The Witch of Greed graveyard.


    What Arthur told to Puck is not something he said carelessly but after pondering over it for several days, he thinks this is the right time to bring her there.


    But he needs the agreement from Puck because he will be the one who at a disadvantage.


    "I know, you have some idea about Emi past, but I didn''t think it was the right thing to deceive her any longer, she needs to awake from her dream"


    "You talk as if you know Lia past"


    "I didn''t know much, but I know she needs to accept her past and life with it so she can live without a burden at the end"


    "....."


    Puck didn''t speak and drown in his own mind, and then he raised his head look at Emilia who is talking with Crusch and Anastasia happily inside.


    "Why you need to talk about it to me?"


    "There is a possibility you need to terminate your contract with her for giving her a push"


    "Terminate contracts...huh. what makes you think like that?"


    "Emilia heart and her personality is the one who leads me to said it"


    "You''re right, also, you''re the only one in this world who think about Lia and can understand her this much"


    "There is also you, honestly I didn''t want it to happen"


    Puck is a greatest mental support for Emilia, his existence itself is one who responsible for her personality becomes like this after awakening her.


    Ther is no way for Arthur can replace Puck.


    Arthur can protect Emilia because he has the strength to do it, but he can''t replace puck.


    "If it can make her life happily afterward... let''s do it, even if I need to break the contract ''ll just go back to being the small existence I was before I contracted Lia. Somewhere with a deep connection to me... probably, it''ll be Elior Forest. I''ll go to sleep inside something there as my anchor, waiting for the time I''m awoken by Lia again... This is where the contract between me and her ends. But if a time comes where she needs to make a new contract, and she''s going to choose a spirit partner... I know she''ll choose me again. That''s what I believe"


    Feeling that Puck spoke this in a cheery tone, Arthur just let out a sigh and didn''t speak.


    Silence descends between the two of them and in the end, Arthur is the one who talks first.


    "I hope we won''t need to make a sacrifice when the time come"


    "Then I need to put my hope in you, Arthur"


    Arthur can feel Puck said it earnestly, and he can understand it.


    So, he hopes there is another way to make Emilia accept her past without make puck sacrifice himself.


    "No... if there is no other way then all I need to do is make it with my own hands"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I talking about the road to the large tree behind the castle"


    "What a jumble conversation, let''s end it here. I want to come to Lia side"


    Arthur stood there and tried to remember something about the sanctuary and he realized this time Rem is fine and didn''t become a victim of Ley Batenkaitos like in the anime so Arthur didn''t know if Roswaal will hire Elsa or not.


    The time is already different and they''re also in the Alfheim, there is no way Elsa can make trouble there without getting noticed and in the mansion Arthur leave some of his spirits there.


    "Well even if he tried something funny that''s not a problem because I can have a reason to confront him"


    Some of the events that happened in the past are because of Roswaal pulling a string from behind the scenes, and Arthur decides to not do anything to him because Emilia still needs his support in this royal election.


    Even if Arthur didn''t have a background like Reinhard but he has strength equal with him so some noble can''t just brush off Emilia factions like before where there is only Roswaal as her supporter.


    Because Roswaal is an eccentric person, not many people who want to have a connection with him.


    "Emi, it''s time to go back, say your goodbye properly"


    "Yes, please wait a bit"


    Honestly, Arthur didn''t want to take a gamble where Emilia will break but he needs to do it.


    It also pains him seeing Emilia behave this way, didn''t know why all of this happened, she wants fairness and other people didn''t deny her existence but she herself denied her past.


    So no matter how much she tried to get fairness, she will never feel it was what she wanted.


    "Arthur, I''m done-"


    Emilia wants to say she was ready back to the Alfheim but she is stopped because Arthur looks at different directions, his eyes look very sharp as if his eyes can penetrate the dense forest and see something beyond it.


    "Emi, it seems we need to visit another place first"


    "Where to?" Emilia asks with confuses expression because she didn''t know why Arthur change drastically like this, it was very rare for Arthur didn''t look at her when she is speaking.


    "Roswaal mansion"


    "What happens in there?"


    There must be something happening there that can make Arthur want to visit it so suddenly.


    "Some pest appears in the mansion, we need to exterminate it"


    "I didn''t understand, but it seems serious so let''s go, Arthur "


    And they vanish from the Elior forest, leaving it covered by snow and the never-ending unnatural mana storms.

 Chapter 57 - 057: Determination and Threats

    The night is cover the sky of the mansion, and outside of the mansion, Subaru stood there looking at the stars with unfocused eyes.


    "Subaru-kun, what are you doing here? You can catch a cold if you standing there in this chilly night"


    Rem, call him and approach Subaru before she stops and stood at his side.


    "Nah, I just want to see the stars clearly from here, you can catch a cold to Rem, why not you enter the mansion first?"


    "Are you disappointed?"


    "What are you talking Rem"


    "You can''t compare yourself with other people Subaru-kun" Rem speak in a gentle and low voice, but her words make Subaru tremble a bit.


    "You are Subaru-kun, and you''re not someone else, so you just need to do what you can and try to achieve what you want without belittling yourself and comparing yourself with other people, Rem understand just how much Subaru-kun want to try become more reliable, but Rem also didn''t want Subaru-Kun compared yourself and denied your own efforts"


    "But... you know it too Rem, I was a useless man... one success... just one time success make my head grow big and think everything is wrong and I need to fix it, but I didn''t know all of this just my ?ssumption and in the end I mess up everything, I didn''t just make a fool of myself but I also shamed Emilia, when I think I can once again help her I just watched everything from the sideline and can''t do anything, it''s a fact I was a useless person, Rem"


    Rem didn''t reply immediately, honestly, this is the right time to make Subaru forget about his feelings to Emilia, but Rem didn''t do it, she dismissed the idea and held Subaru hand.


    "But you saved Rem, that''s evidence you''re not a useless person like you said, you must believe in yourself, and you must know there is still Rem who need you" Rem speak slowly and hug Subaru from behind "no matter what happens and no matter what other people said about you, Rem will always become your ally"


    "But..."


    "Rem knew Subaru-kun still has a feeling for Emilia-sama, but, Rem will waiting when the time Subaru-kun can have the same feeling for Rem like what you have for Emilia-sama. And until that time come Rem will be always at Subaru-kun side"


    "I didn''t deserve it... I didn''t deserve your affection, Rem"


    "Then you need to work hard to make yourself deserve Rem''s affection, Subaru-kun. Arthur-sama said if you can ask his spirit to train you if Subaru-kun training in magic properly Rem believe you can become very good at it"


    "Magic... you''re right, this is a fantasy world, if I can''t use magic then it was really a waste... but it''s not too late for me to practice now?"


    "Late is better than never, if Subaru-kun thinks you''re very weak, then you need to work hard to become strong. Blaming everything because you''re born without talent and didn''t try to grow stronger will just make you like a pathetic person"


    "So I was a pathetic person in your eyes... well that''s understandable, I''m weak, my temper is terrible, I didn''t have vast knowledge, to sum it up there is nothing good coming out from me"


    It''s really a wonder how Rem can have a feeling for him.


    But when he heard the name of Arthur is mentioned there is still grudges in his heart.


    He knows what he is doing in the throne room is wrong so it was natural for Arthur to throw him out of the throne room like that.


    but knowing it and receiving it is a different thing.


    He still believes there is must be another way to achieve the same result with different methods.


    ''Just you wait, I will pay it back when I exceed everyone in term of yin magic. Even if I need to kill myself, again and again, to practice with the smallest amount of time-''


    "I nearly fall to the mad m?s??h?st''s route!"


    "What?! What happened Subaru-kun?!"


    Subaru who shouting out of blue is making Rem very surprises and ask worriedly.


    "Ah, No, Nothing, let''s go inside, I feel my battery is fully charged when you hug me like that"


    "Oh, now Subaru-kun, you made Rem feel embarrass"


    "Tomorrow I will help you a lot, no you can leave everything to me, Rem" Subaru speak proudly


    "No, you didn''t need to do anything. All of the mess you leave behind after it will make Rem more exhausted" Rem decline decisively and didn''t leave a room for more negotiation


    "You said it before! You said it you believe in me before, Rem"


    "This and that is different things. Let''s go back, the earlier you''re taking rest the longer you can practice magic tomorrow"


    "So you really will not give me a chance to show you my cleaning ability" Subaru speak dejectedly and then following Rem enter the mansion.


    ????????


    The next morning after completing the task in the mansion Subaru and Rem approach Baal to ask him to teach Subaru about yin magic.


    "Yin magic, it is?"


    "Yes, I want to learn about yin magic"


    "For revenge?"


    "Yes! What?! No! I just want to be stronger than the current me!" Subaru makes a lie to cover his slip of tongue and lament inside his mind


    ''How stupid I am to say it bluntly to the spirit of my target for revenge!''


    "Well it''s alright, your goal is not something I need to care, I will help you"


    "Really?! You didn''t mind it?!"


    "Stop shouting it''s annoying, but you need to learn about the basics first, go to Beatrice and learn it when you finish you can find me here"


    Baal just brush off Subaru excitement and send him to find Beatrice first


    "I didn''t mind giving a paper to baby for fighting an ?du?t" seeing Subaru back who is running to the mansion excitedly, Baal grinning, as a demon race who have a master, he can''t kill someone his master forbids, but doing mischief and see Subaru despair face is not forbidden.


    "You''re a terrible spirit"


    "It''s fine, Arthur-sama will not kill him as long as you still love him, really human nature is problematic, you and he didn''t have any blood relations but he cares so much about you"


    "This is no different with you who tried so hard to make your teacher have a human body again, right?" Rem didn''t back off from the conversation and ask Baal with the same topics he talks to her.


    From the experience for the past few months Arthur treats her and her sister Ram like how a brother treat their little sister, this is a new feeling and experience for her, have someone that can be relied upon to is feel good.


    "Well well well... it seems we have an insect here"


    Baal throws a ball of fire magic to a corner of the mansion but before the magic hit the target there is a flash of shadow dart out of the corner and successfully evade the fire magic.


    "Oyaa... i didn''t think there will be someone who can notice me" a seductive female voice is heard from the figure that use a black cloak to cover her body "I must say it was really a long time after we last meet, I hope you keep your bowel properly, because I will take it this time" Elsa, took out her kukri and lick it seductively with her tongue and look at Rem longingly.


    "The bowels hunters... it''s a really long time, I thought you didn''t dare to appear again after you''re running from Arthur-sama like a wild dog"


    "That''s quite a big words coming from someone who gets beaten by me"


    Rem can''t refute her because what she said is true.


    "Are you done with your heartwarming greeting? I''m bored waiting for the fight you know"


    Baal with bored expression interrupt Elsa and Rem banter


    "It seems my employer didn''t tell me there is another person who resides here, I need to demand a raise for my job after this"


    "That''s if you can leave this place alive"


    "You must be mistaken... I didn''t have an intention to leave this place before I kill all of you" Elsa position her kukri in front of her ?h?st and aim it at Baal


    "You better enter the mansion, I didn''t want something happened to you and be responsible for it" Baal didn''t like ready for battle and didn''t care about Elsa word.


    He just turns to Rem and told her to move away from outside of the mansion.


    When he is sure Rem enter the mansion safely, Baal intends to turn his body and ready to fight with Elsa


    "As a mage, it was a very bad choice to turn your attention in the battlefield, and the worst is when your enemy is ?ssassin" Elsa seductive voice is heard from behind and a kukri stab Baal from behind and make it through to the other side.


    Elsa has a slight smile on her face because this is an easy battle, but her smile fades away when she heard the voice from the person she stabs with her kukri


    "Well, that was just your ?ssumption"


    Booom!!!


    Baal body explodes and becomes a great fire that burning it surrounding.


    "I was very good at fire magic, but sadly it was not my specialty"


    Baal appears not too far from the place where the explosion occurred without gruesome wound from Elsa''s kukri like before, he is perfectly fine.


    "I thought I was dead... you''re really interesting opponent, I feel confused now. I need to complain because of inaccurate information or feel thankful to make me can fight an interesting person like you"


    "Battle maniacs"


    "Right, right, there are many people who said it to me but there is a very little amount of people who live after said it" Elsa lick her lips seductively and have an earnest smile on her face, it seems she is very enjoying the chance to fighting stronger person.


    "Then, let''s have a proper fight now" Baal spread his arms and several balls of fire appear behind him and ready to launch anytime he wants.


    The fight between the bowels hunters and the demon of deception is started.

 Chapter 58 - 058: Grain

    The battle between Elsa and Baal is very intense, ball of fire magic shoot to everywhere Elsa set her foot, but with her speed, she can evade it.


    Elsa didn''t just run around evading the fire magic, she is also trying to land a hit on Baal, but every time she stabbed him, Elsa needs to extra cautious, because like what happened in their first exchange, Baal body will explode and can burn her.


    They''re in a deadlock


    "Do you mind if I participate?"


    That''s a voice of Kise who positions herself behind Elsa and sandwiches her with Baal.


    "I want to see more flashy battle, so you didn''t mind I participate, right?"


    Sezan come out of the mansion and floating to Baal


    "Doll? No, there is something else inside it" Elsa appraises Sezan and come to the conclusion there is something alive inside the doll. "Speaking of which... there is quite a lot of unfamiliar face here... and some familiar face too"


    Inside the mansion Rem and Subaru watching the fight with Ludwig stood in front of the door blocking the way to the mansion.


    "It''s very not favorable for me to continue this fight, but it was not like you will let me go either, right?" Elsa asks playfully even if she is at the disadvantage, it did not make her nervous at all.


    "We can discuss it after we imprison you"


    "Well then that''s really regrettable because I didn''t have a plan to surrender"


    When she completed her speech, Elsa throws a crystal to the sky and it let out fire magic to the sky, and it can be seen from several kilometers away.


    Its seems it was a prearranged sign because after the fire shoots to the sky-high, a lot of demons beast rushing to the mansion from the surrounding forest.


    Seeing this turn of events Kise swing her scythe and numerous wind blade slice the beast and kill them on the spot.


    But all of this didn''t make the horde of beasts cower in fear, the smell of blood makes them more stimulate and more lively.


    Surprises by the sudden attack from the demons beast they''re late to react when Elsa dash to the mansion and jump to the window where Rem is pushing Subaru out of the way and ready to confront Elsa.


    But before Elsa can reach the window she feels her body is receiving a strong impact and before she know what it was she is sent flying to the gate of the mansion.


    "Hmmm, all of you can settle her easily but decide to play around, and look at all of this commotion"


    Arthur appeared in the roof of the mansion without anyone who noticed him and Emilia, he wants to see what his spirit can do, but it seems they''re a bit too confident in their ability so he decided to interfere because Elsa is targeting Rem.


    "It seems He is already entering the sanctuary so he and Elsa can''t communicate and this is the result"


    The thievery of the badge, the bowels hunters, the demons beast in the village, the curse user, and many other things are orchestrated by the clown, Roswaal.


    All of this is just for shaping Subaru


    "That''s what he intended to do and what he followed with the gospel guidance, and my existence didn''t appear in the gospel, oh you woke up?"


    Elsa come out of the rubble and staring to Arthur


    "I didn''t think you will appear here, which one I need use to call you? Arthur? Or the white tiger?"


    "It doesn''t matter, you can call me whatever you want, but I want to recommend you to surrender so I can interrogate you"


    "do you think I will accept your demand?"


    "if you want a fight I was ready anytime"


    "She is captured... it''s very troublesome mission"


    From her deduction, if the demon beast stop coming out of the forest then that''s mean her companion is captured by the enemy.


    And her deduction is turn out to be true because there is a humanoid form of sword petals that escorted a little girl who has olive-green eyes and hair that is braided on one side, she wears a blue dress with a light blue collar.


    "Meili"


    When Elsa see Meili there is a hesitation in her eyes to surrender or fight for it.


    "Arthur, you can''t scare a little girl like that"


    In the midst of the deadlock Emilia''s voice is heard and make the situation more complicated


    "Seriously... I can''t treat my enemy like this... oh god, I forget this side of her"


    Emilia is good-natured and likes to take care of others, though she herself refuses to admit it, instead of thinking of it as her own selfishness. So when the enemy is a child-like Meili Emilia will think a way to resolve it without violence.


    "It''s better if I didn''t bring her here"


    "Are you talking something, Arthur?"


    Maybe Emilia heard his murmur so she looks at Arthur with a questioning look


    "No, Nothing" and Arthur denied it decisively


    "Then can you spare her? I know we can''t let her unpunished but can you be more lenient? She is children after all"


    "Oh man... it was a frustrating situation for me... do you want to spare her too?" Arthur point his finger to the stunned Elsa "she is nearly killing you and Rem before"


    "But she said it, she was hired by someone, maybe she has her own problem. Also, there are no casualties right?"


    "She killed a lot of people before, brutally"


    "May...maybe the person she killed before is bad people?" Emilia try to make another reason but it makes Arthur more depressed, it seems she bends to spare them


    "Bad people, including you?"


    "Anyway! They need another chance! Will you hear me or not?"


    Look like Emilia run out of reason to cover Elsa and Meili so she raises her voice and glared at Arthur.


    "Oh god, I always hated a person who spares their enemies but here I am with someone like that..."


    Arthur look to the sky and helplessly agree to Emilia request, but after that, he took out two grain from his pocket and approach Elsa and Meili.


    "Swallow this grain, this grain has Special ability to erase your very existence from this world, this is more potent than the white whale mist. As long as you loyal to Emilia and didn''t make any malicious intentions to her in any possible way this will just reside in your heart" Arthur pauses a moment and look at Emilia who seems have something to say


    "I didn''t care if you want to see it as slavery but this is my bottom line, Emi" Arthur shoot down Emilia''s opinion before she can say it.


    "And don''t even think about spare other people next time because you think I have a lot of grains"


    And Arthur makes it clear to Emilia who has her mouth open because she wants to said exactly what he denies.


    "Also, you two need to wear this"


    Arthur tossing pendant to Elsa and another one to Meili, the pendant have a shape of the crescent moon from crystal, with the red one for Elsa and green for Meili.


    "The red one will suppress your bloodlust and lift your status as a cursed doll, and the green one is for store all of the miasma like aura so it will not leak to other people or the surrounding. You two will live in the Alfheim, don''t worry there is no one that will threaten you two in there, including your Assassination Guild in Gusteko"


    Arthur explains the use of the pendant to Elsa and Meili before she turns his head to Rem and Subaru.


    "It''s good you''re fine Rem, you too"


    "It''s because of your help Arthur-sama, ow!"


    Rem bows her head politely, maybe because of her actions Arthur flick his finger to her temple.


    "Discard your formalities with me, Rem, from now on you will live in the Alfheim, Emilia''s city. You can rest ?ssured there will be other people who keep this mansion, and I didn''t accept ''no'' as an answer"


    Rem want to ask another thing but when she sees his face, Rem swallow her question


    "Thank you, Arthur-sama, then Rem need to prepare first"


    "That didn''t need, Charles will settle everything for all of you"


    And Arthur transfer Rem, Subaru, Elsa and Meili to the Alfheim.


    Leaving him and Emilia in the outside of the mansion.


    "Arthur you mad at me?"


    Emilia ask carefully, and she looks sad


    "Hmm... it''s not mad... Maybe this is where our preference is different, let''s not talk about it, are you hungry? I will cook something for you"


    "No, you said it yourself, you''re nearly useless in cooking and just know about recipes"


    "Can you not remember something useless like that?"


    "No, you''re awful at cooking and that''s a fact, rather than letting you cook, I will make it myself"


    Emilia declares proudly about her not yet proven cooking skills.


    "Just you wait and see, I will make you begging me for another serving"


    Emilia walk to the mansion and heading to the kitchen with Arthur that smiling following her from behind.


    "She is so easy"

 Chapter 59 - 059: The time we spend together

    In the dining room, Arthur and Emilia sit there and ready to eat... or that''s what suppose to be.


    Arthur looks at the food or whatever it is prepared by Emilia.


    Something that still recognizable is a soup.


    Arthur uses his spoon and wants to taste it but there is another thing in his spoon from the soup.


    "Pineapple... seriously?"


    Arthur speak under his breath and look at the soup, he has a doubtful look on his face.


    He tries to take another thing inside the soup, and this time Arthur have a slice of banana with meat.


    "This... this is.. this is a new menu of hotpot?"


    Arthur asks slowly to Emilia who sat across him.


    "Well... how I say it... it was my first time cooking... previously I just eating fruit and sometimes bread, but I watched Rem make a dish several times, so I confidence my food is will not lose to her!"


    ''Since when Rem cooking something like this?! For real, Who she is watching?!''


    "I didn''t think it was bad, how about I taste it first?" Emilia ask innocently


    ''Oh dear, let''s try it, I hope I didn''t make a wrong choice this time. I can''t make her sad after all of the efforts she put to make it''


    "Then I will start to eat"


    Arthur takes all of the dishes on the table and leaves nothing for Emilia, he eats very fast like there was a black hole inside his mouth.


    Emilia surprises with Arthur eating speed and without her know it there is nothing for her.


    "Arthur, you take all of the food here! How can I eat now?"


    "Emilia, there is nothing wrong with your dish, but there is still a lot of things you can improve"


    "Re...really?"


    "Yes, how about next time you learn from Rem? You also know her dish is delicious"


    "You''re right, I will learn from her"


    ''Good grief I have hiraishin no jutsu so I can use it inside my mouth''


    "Let''s go to the capital, we will see if there is a nice restaurant" Arthur get up and held Emilia''s hand but she didn''t move from her seat.


    "It''s not like I didn''t want to go, but you know-"


    "Just go with me, if it was in my hometown there will be a lot of people who want to see a beautiful elf like you"


    "Your hometown... I was curious about your hometown" Emilia who is nervous because Arthur want to bring her to the restaurant is lessening a little, this is different with the time they spend together before because this time Arthur want to bring her to the place where there will be a lot of people


    ''I can''t impatience like this'' seeing Emilia expression Arthur know even if she looks fine from the outside there will be a little wound deep inside her heart because of treatment she gets from the others. She wakes up from her sleep and didn''t know why other people hate her, angry at her and treating her like a plague, it was impossible if she is fine.


    She is good-natured and likes to take care of others, kindness, honesty, and a bit too naive, if it was another person who gets the same treatment as her Arthur think that person will not have the same personality with Emilia and maybe that person will hate other people.


    "My hometown... well to sum it up, there is a lot of people who have interested in Elf, beastman, demon, su??ubus and many other things, there is maybe some group who idolized a witch" Arthur think about a group of people from his world and make up this story, well there is one in the Alfheim too.


    "I want to see your hometown..."


    "When i have the strength to bring you there, now we need to search for a nice restaurant"


    Arthur didn''t wait her answer this time and teleport to capital, and when they appear Arthur held her with both of his hand because Emilia is in seating position when Arthur use hiraishin no jutsu.


    "You can''t just bring me like that! I''m very shocked when I didn''t feel a chair anymore!"


    "That''s why I hold you tightly like this, you see"


    "Then can you release me now?"


    "Nah, it feels nice like this, why I need to let it go?"


    "Because it was embarrassing!"


    "But you didn''t want me to release you before when we''re sitting together on the bench?"


    "I will not eat anything if you tease me more than this!" This time Emilia pouting and try to look at Arthur with an angry face, but well, it didn''t effective if she is the one who did it


    "Oops, then I need to release you now, but you''re so thin and wind can bring you to a faraway place, so I need to hold your hand just in case you are flying by the wind"


    Arthur ignores her pouting and walks while holding her hand but he didn''t know, there is a smile blooming on Emilia''s face.


    They walk for several minutes before they find a restaurant with good views, when Arthur and Emilia enter, he let her choose a place for them, and Arthur approach a man that looks like the owner or someone with authority here who seems to have intentions to drive out Emilia from the Restaurant and drag him to some corner.


    "Hey, you''re the one with the most authority here?"


    Arthur took out a medallion given to him after he promoted to become a Marquis and show it to the man in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, Sir noble. I didn''t know you have a dine here, I will drive out that half-demon now so you can have a nice time here- Offhh!!!"


    He thinks, this nobleman want he to drive out Emilia from the restaurant, he also didn''t know how she can enter here, and then the man want to shout but his mouth is cover by Arthur, with his other hand grip the man hand and nearly crush it.


    "You know, that beautiful girl over there is Emilia, she is with me, and I didn''t like it when people call her like that, so I want you to remember it, the one who you call half-demon is full of kindness and will not do anything to you even if you curse her. But, I was different, I''m the demon, the one who you need to fear the most is not her, but to me. This is my first warning, next time I will grip somewhere more high than your hand, hmm? Where it was, Ahh, right, your neck. Then I will be waiting for your best service"


    Arthur walks away leaving the terrified man and sit on the place that Emilia choose.


    "Where are you before, Arthur?"


    "Toilet" Arthur replied innocently


    "Hmm, what do you want to eat Emi?"


    "I didn''t know, I never come to a place like this before"


    "Hmm then let''s ask the waiters to serve us the best food they have"


    This time the waiters didn''t dare to slow in response and serve their best food as fast as possible.


    Arthur didn''t eat much this time because he is looking at Emilia''s face when she tastes a different type of dish, she is very enjoying it.


    When the two of them finished eating, Arthur wants to pay for it but no matter what he said there is no one who dares to accept his money.


    He didn''t know the man who gets his hand nearly crush by Arthur is searching the information about the medallion he showed before.


    The medallion is a proof of nobility and it has unique shape and symbols for every household, this restaurant itself is back by several noble, so if it turns out to be a small noble from the countryside he can ask his backer to avenge him.


    But the information he gets make him feel glad he didn''t do anything to Emilia, and he thinks it was already leniency from Arthur for spare his life.


    Black and White medallion in the shape of tiger, in entire Lugunica kingdom there is just one person who holds it, the new marquis Arthur Spencer.


    Even if he told his backer about this incident they will treat it as never happened before. If it was another Marquis they can demand compensation but have trouble with someone who is on par with the current sword saint is same as asking for death, except this restaurant is backed by Astrea Household. So he decided to didn''t accept Arthur money as a sign of goodwill and hope he will not mad at him anymore.


    Well, for Arthur who comes out of the restaurant...


    "It feels good to try to become an arrogant young master like in the novel"


    "What you said, Arthur?"


    "I say, it feels good to have you by my side"


    "Harrumph, who is yours"


    "It''s very outdated to said something like ''harrumph'' but because you''re cute I want to see it again"


    "Unfortunately I will not do it again"


    Emilia turns her body to Arthur and slips out her tongue jeering at Arthur before she laughs and jumps skipping leaving Arthur behind.


    "Really like a child... but our next destination will not make you feel like this... I really didn''t want to do it"


    Arthur looking at Emilia who is waving her hand and calling him.


    "Well, this is for her own good, I need to do it, I just need to stay by her side until the end"

 Chapter 60 - 060: Barrier

    "Comin'' so boldly face-to-face, pretty brave''f ya, outsider."


    Says someone, spoken as if they''re spitting it at them, with not a speck of goodwill present. With that single line alone, it''s enough to get a grasp of the personality of who said it. And the appearance of the person standing in front of Arthur and the unconsciousness Emilia.


    They are in the sanctuary boundary where there is a barrier created by Echidna that prevents halves from going through it. Any halves that come close to it start to lose consciousness and feel as if their existence is being disturbed. Even if someone takes an unconscious half that has crossed the barrier, they will never awake outside the barrier as their spirit is trapped within it. The barrier checks the blood of those that go near it and only affects those it clearly determines as halves. It also causes those who are not permitted to enter the Sanctuary to get lost.


    And because of the barrier, he can''t use hiraishin no jutsu to teleport there so they going there use a carriage drive by Baal. And now Emilia is unconsciousness because of the barrier so Arthur takes her out of the carriage and want to carry her on his hands when there is someone blocking his way.


    "Let me go inside first, Emilia needs to go inside to feel better"


    "Hmm? yer luck''s not good. Since right here where you tried sneakin'' in, you would up runnin'' into the amazin'' me."


    He gives a ferocious smile, his fangs clicking together. His fists fill with further power and he takes a low combat stance.


    "Yer run outta luck, showin'' up in front of the amazin'' Garfiel. Yer wound up bein'' a BANZOMANZO SWEPT LEFT N'' RIGHT!"


    With that ?ssertive but uninformative phrase, the punk stomps the ground. The next instant, a great impact comes rushing at Arthur direction but he dismisses it easily with just waving his hand, but that''s not the end because after that a larger shockwave with a great impact come rushing to the punk and send him flying.


    "Don''t be arrogant, Brat. Bring me to where the clown is resting"


    "hold on. That girl yer holdin''... ''s the silver-haired... half-witch? Argh!"


    When the last sentence left his mouth there is a piercing pain on his shoulder, what he sees is a knife log in at his shoulder make the blood flowing and pain spread through his body.


    "One more, said something like that one more time, so I can claim your life right now"


    Lately, Arthur more easy to angry when people make rude comments at Emilia.


    "Her condition don''t look any good, but it ain''t anythin'' life-threatenin''. ''Said, if you don''t wanna see her lookin'' in any more pain, get away from here on the double. I''ll guide you ''sfar as the village."


    The punk didn''t dare to make more rude comments and offer his help, he didn''t stupid enough for didn''t realize the difference in their battle power.


    "Thinkin'' back, I didn''t introduce myself. My amazin'' self is called Garfiel... eh, just Garfiel''s fine. I''m the strongest man there is. Nice to meet ya."


    "You sure talk big, my name is Arthur Spencer, you can call me Arthur"


    After they near the village Arthur make the knife disappear.


    "I will not say I feel sorry about the wound because you deserve it, just make sure you mustn''t say rude things to Emilia from now on"


    "I know, I can pay it back when I was stronger than you. Think it''s ''bout time Sleepin'' Beauty got up. We''re plenty far from the barrier."


    Arthur notices Emilia fidgeting on his hand. Her eyes open dimly and she absent-mindedly looks around, her consciousness still not fully awoken, and fixes her gaze on Arthur.


    "Arthur..."


    "Emi, Does anything feel weird? or does your head hurt or anything?" Arthur help her standing and fix her hair gently


    "Uhh, no? I don''t feel anything strange, but... are you fine Arthur?"


    "I''m fine, it''s good if there is nothing wrong with you. Let me introduce you, this brat over there is Garfiel, he is Frederica brother"


    "Oh, it''s been a long time I didn''t see her, is your sister doing well?"


    "Ah, well, yes"


    Garfiel didn''t know how he must answer because he didn''t want to say something wrong, this is already his nature to said a lot of arrogant words.


    "We''re gonna be reachin'' the village soon."


    The forest opens up, and now they can finally see their destination.


    "Most gracious welcome, dear Emilia-sama, and entourage."


    His tone is far more scornful than respectful. He spreads his arms open wide as Emilia and Arthur stare at him.


    "To the place, Roswaal so fancifully calls a fu?k?n? SANCTUARY¡ªthe decrepit ruins of a deadlocked test site, where a gathering of idiots live out their days."


    Garfiel puts his hand to his mouth and smiles as if to obfuscate his hideously complex feelings.


    "Us residents call it the witch of Greed''s cemetery, though. Ain''t nothin'' to laugh ''bout, ehh, oi."


    He laughs as if mocking himself. Quiet, low, like a curse, like a blessing, his laugh echoes through the forest.


    Arthur sees wooden houses spotted around in the distance, and the place has nothing in particular that grabs the attention¡ªit just looks like some needy village from this distance. The old, stone gates at Sanctuary''s entrance only reinforce that impression, and the short fence around the village gives the place a closed-off vibe.


    "What would ''Witch of Greed''s Cemetery'' mean, exactly?"


    Her expression''s resolute, but her fingers catch on the hem of Arthur''s clothing. Arthur feels the Emilia emotional state is not stable and hold her hand tightly and put another hand on her shoulder.


    "In this era, witch¡ªit''s common knowledge that the being called the witch is the Witch of Envy. The existence of other witches for the other deadly sins is practically unknown to the masses. But their existence is real. The white whale, the great rabbit, the black serpent is a creature created by the witch of gluttony, Daphne"


    "What yer sayin'' ain''t wrong, Emilia-sama. Yeah, think Arthur know it more. The Witch of Envy''s too famous n'' overshadowed the others. ''Most no records''re still ''round ''bout the other witches eaten by the Witch of Envy. But well, still get some exceptions."


    "And this place would be one of them?"


    Emilia''s eyes are wide, her knowledge on the witch-cult is worse than Arthur.


    "¡ªYou''ve returned, Garfiel. You certainly didn''t take your time."


    Garfiel: "Didn''t hafta make around through the forest. Not often I see you away from Roswaal, huh. Finally sick''a it?"


    Ram: "Were such a thing to be the truth, this place would surely be little more than burned-out ashes, set aflame by my desperate hands. Express your thanks to Roswaal-sama that no such thing has happened."


    "''S incredible logic, I don''t get it at all!"


    It''s Ram. Garfiel''s smiling happily at her, but Ram''s expression toward him is cold and not particularly full of emotion.


    "And, what is with that wound?"


    "Ahh, it to make me try to be stronger than now"


    "I see, so you awaken your m?s??h?sts'' tendencies. Welcome Emilia-sama, Arthur-sama. Roswaal-sama is waiting, please follow me" but before she walk Ram look at Garfiel "Garfiel you escort the driver to somewhere appropriate" in the distance, there is Baal driving the carriage.


    Garfiel complains about being turned into the errand boy and that there are ways of asking for things that actually make people motivated to do them.


    "If you would like to eat my homemade cooking, endure it. Although I have nothing to say if you would rather squander this exclusive chance through your own actions and verbal errs."


    "Fine! Fine! You ain''t a comprehensible lady, but that''s a good thing. Oi, driver guy. Park the dragons n'' the carriage at the end their n'' follow me"


    Baal didn''t make a comment, it''s not like he didn''t want to confront Garfiel, but there is no need for him to interfere with Arthur protecting Emilia. If there is an enemy that Arthur can''t defeat then there is nothing he can do except for stalling time for them to flee.


    "Heeellooo, Emilia-sama, Arthur. It feels as though it''s been quiiiiite some time


    since we''ve last seen each other, hmmm?"

 Chapter 61 - 061: Sanctuary

    "Heeellooo, Emilia-sama, Arthur. It feels as though it''s been quiiiiite some time since we''ve last seen each other, hmmm?"


    Inside the building, there is Roswaal smiling relaxedly waving his hand at Emilia and Arthur.


    "Fiiiirst of aaaall, that you''re safe is more important than anything, Emilia-sama. I heard aboooouuut the problems around the mansion from Ram. Should anything have happened to you, I''d suuuuuurely have no will to go to on living"


    "So you''re hiding here from the moment you back from the castle?"


    "Oyaaa,,, it''s seeems Arthur have a loooot of things he wants to say to me?"


    "I will just waiting outside, you tell her what she needs to do. I will talk to you after this"


    Arthur decides to leave the building and let Roswaal coned Emilia take up the trial, just with this trial Arthur can make Emilia remember her past, make her m?tur? and know her responsibility.


    It will be very painful but it was something she needs to do.


    "So, where are you going, Emi?"


    "Roswaal said if I want to help the people here I need to take a trial in the cemetery"


    "I will accompany you"


    "But Ram said if other people enter there will-"


    "Just listen to me, how can I let you go alone"


    Arthur interrupts Emilia and looks at the distant place.


    "... thank you"


    About 15 minutes after leaving Roswaal''s recuperation hut. Garfiel announces they''ve reached the tomb, which is an old ruin made of primitive stone construction, with some shallow cracks along the walls and dense thickets of ivy growing over it. Definitely over 100 years old.


    The entrance faces out toward the forest, but half the structure in itself is swamped by the forest so it''s hard to gauge how large the tomb is. If this tomb is dedicated entirely to the Witch of Greed, then perhaps it''s safe to consider it something like a pyramid in the original word.


    Emilia looks up at the ruins and asks Garfiel what exactly they''re supposed to be doing here. Garfiel, who clicks his teeth as he turns to face them.


    Garfiel says they can get the details from Roswaal after they''re done here, but for now, he wants Emilia to enter the tomb.


    Emilia asks if that''s okay, and tries to get confirmation that nothing will happen if she does enter.


    Garfiel says that the sun''s up. Even if you go to the back of the tomb, the trial won''t start. Preparations aren''t ready yet either, and first, they have to check whether Emilia is qualified or not.


    The boundary of the sanctuary itself is a test for someone who qualified to take the trial or not.


    "Half-elf Emilia-sama''s qualified. Full pure-blooded human Arthur ain''t. So yer free to go in n'' out as ya want. But it means you can''t take the Trial."


    "As you said the sun is up and the preparations are not ready, so the trial won''t start, so I can look inside, right?"


    "Fine, ''s what yer thinkin''? You ain''t qualified. Someone who ain''t invited tries enterin'' the witch''s tomb, and they turn out like Roswaal."


    "Don''t group me with that clown. Emilia, I will take a look inside for a moment to make sure there is no danger for you to take the trial when the time comes"


    "But you heard it yourself Arthur, it''s very dangerous if you didn''t qualify and still try to enter"


    "I promise I will fine, don''t you worry just believe in me"


    "You promise, right, then I will waiting for you"


    "Garfiel take her to Baal, the one who drives the carriage. You just need to say I telling you Emilia have qualifications to take the trial if Roswaal asking you"


    Garfiel just does what Arthur said, seriously he doesn''t want to make him angry again.


    When Emilia and Garfiel are gone Arthur entering the tomb, and after several steps, he is enveloped by the darkness until he can''t see his own hand, but Arthur eyes color change to golden abruptly.


    "What interesting pair of eyes"


    And with the echoing of this voice, the eternal darkness abruptly comes to a close. This void which seemed a boundless pinnacle far beyond the edge of the world transforms into a narrow, stone hallway. Beneath his feet is a pile of dust which mutes any noise of footsteps, and most critically, the filthy atmosphere which seems to be worsening his ?h?st now spreads.


    Completely different from the dark world he had just been in, this was place was an old ruin, Someone is there, walking toward him. And that someone is¡ª


    "Sorry that this welcome turned into a bit of a tease. I hadn''t planned so, but quite haplessly am I a creature of greed. It''s impossible for me to escape what is called the ''thirst for knowledge.''"


    Her hair is long enough to span down to her back, pure white as frost. The few areas where her skin is exposed reveal her flesh to be so beautiful as to be nearly transparent. Her eyes host an intelligent gleam, and only her simple outfit is pitch-black¡ªa woman symbolizing dichromatism and adorned with beauty.


    Most anyone would be charmed by her at first sight¡ªbut she makes Arthur slightly tense inside his heart, if there is someone here then he knows who might it be.


    The woman''s hair sways as she narrows her eyes, and she immediately gives a small, perfunctory nod.


    "Excuse me. I haven''t given you a single introduction of who I am. Sorry for these piling discourtesies. It''s been a long time since I''ve had contact with people, so it seems I''m not quite back to form."


    Different from the tone of her voice, her expression b?r?ly changes at all as she shakes her head. She looks at Arthur as she places her hand to her ?h?st and quietly introduces herself.


    "My name is Echidna. But maybe you''d understand it better if I introduced myself as the Witch of Greed?"


    "Hmmm, like what the record says, you''re really beautiful and can captive anyone who sees you. Well, Emilia is more beautiful in my eyes though"


    "Oh, record? What record?"


    Echidna didn''t bother with Arthur claim about Emilia and instead, she asks about the record he said.


    "Hmm, it was a record that contained some information about this world. And maybe, just me who knows it"


    ''Well, that''s a wiki for you, you didn''t know about it''


    "Oh, except for my appearance, what are you know about me? Wait let''s change location first"


    The cold stoneworks of what felt like the tomb''s bottom disappear, and in its place comes a field of green grass, swaying in the wind¡ªand a little hillock, atop of which the two are standing.


    Echidna smiles at him and seats herself at one of the chairs arranged beside the white table atop the hill. She indicates Arthur take the seat opposite.


    Arthur didn''t reject her invitation and take a seat opposite her.


    "You seems didn''t worry to have a seat across a witch"


    "Whatever I will say, maybe you will just brush it off and said you''re just a weak little girl?"


    "Oh, you can understand me? It''s very rare"


    Echidna has a smile on her face and it looks very beautiful and makes it more perfect with the beautiful scenery behind her.


    "Don''t worry, there isn''t really anything dangerous in there. If you want I could drink one first. Though I don''t have anything I could show you if you doubt me, and ask whether or not poison works on witches."


    "There will be no merit for you to poisoned the tea because you will lose the chance to learn new knowledge if something happens to me" Arthur take the cup and taste it, and if he must make a comment then this tea is very tasty.


    "Right right, you seem to understand me really well"


    Arthur dares to take a sip not because of what he said but there is a new ability he bought from the system, poison resistance.


    What he wants is poison immunity but there is no such a thing in the system, so what he gets is poison resistance where he will not be affected by the same poison once he contact with it, or if the poison is very potent he can negate some of it effect every time he has contact with the poison, well with the note that''s if he can survive.


    "You certainly are brave, drinking up something offered to you by a witch."


    "Echidna, your curiosity toward the unknown and your thirst for knowledge are the two things that define your behavior. You worried about everything, thinking of them as children that needed to be protected. Well you fail many time though, if I judge you like what the record described you then you will be called as saint instead of witch, but maybe because of your love towards unknown maybe you''re doing something that make you dubbed as a witch" Arthur finish his speech, he leans his back to the chair and look directly at Echidna black eye


    "So you think of me as a good person?"


    "You''re a good partner for talking if I compare you with the other witch"

 Chapter 62 - 062: Echidna

    "Oh and here I want to make you meet with the other witch"


    "I will reject it, especially with Typhon. Well if it was Sekhmet it still fine but seeing her like in pain just to take a breath will make me uncomfortable"


    "So you really know them... it makes me feel wondering who you''re, there must be no human who can live for four hundred years, and there is a very little record about the remaining witch"


    "You must correct your sentence, there is someone who still alive after four hundred years, well he lives in different meaning though"


    "Oh, there is someone who still lives?"


    "Yes, your students, Roswaal A Mathers. Or Roswaal L Mathers is his current identity"


    Echidna''s eyebrows twitch and quiver as she mutters, "Roswaal?"


    "Is the Roswaal you mean someone with long, dark-grey hair? His eye color... I think it might''ve been yellow?"


    "No, that''s Roswaal appearance from 400 hundred years ago"


    "You mean?"


    "Roswaal A Mathers, your students, in order to revive you or release you from the binding of the dragon sacrifice his family to achieving it. He possesses his own descendants and it''s already four hundred years, the same Roswaal you know but with the different body"


    "The character I know as Roswaal had just a tiny bit of an excessively focused disposition. He''d be well prone to offering up his everything for a given goal. So then, if he hadn''t changed at all after my death..."


    "Unsatisfied with using only his own life, he offers up his whole family"


    Echidna: "That''d be it. Ah, gracious, just thinking it makes for something horrifying."


    A smile rises on Echidna''s face, which looks like one of a parent watching over a child who is bad at the things they do.


    "Right... you getting a chance to talk with the Witch of Greed really isn''t something anyone but you could get so easily, even if it''s their d?s?r?"


    "You want me to ask you questions? Well, there is something I want to ask you"


    Echidna gives her kukukuku laugh, her smile this time notably more cheerful than before. A pressure was even more intense than what she was radiating before hits Arthur but he still fine with it.


    The atmosphere warps, and the atmosphere of blue skies and green fields instantly starts collapsing. The sky shatters, the field catches flame, the world beyond the horizon progressively collapses.


    Arthur rose up from his seat and standing not too far from Echidna.


    Echidna: "You really are an interesting being."


    The scenery around Echidna morphs, terrifying patterns embracing the world. The darkness expands, coiling around Arthur''s legs and proceeding to his whole body. Arthur eyes shining and change to golden color, the world''s collapse has already expanded to the area near the couple. There''s nowhere to run to. And the world''s still disappearing.


    "If we''re just trading questions and answers, this space is plenty. Knowing the things you want to know. A thirst for such a thing¡ªgreed for such a thing, is something I approve."


    All that remains is the two chairs that Arthur and Echidna are seated in. Within arm''s range of the other, a world of two chairs dedicated for a conversation. There''s no visible end to the darkness beneath them. Probably not a joke, if they fell they''d never return.


    Echidna''s in good spirits.


    She claps her hands, and while staring at Arthur, her eyes glimmering.


    "So, what do you want to ask? If you''re doing it to acquire knowledge, I''ll answer any question. Is it about the Witch of Gluttony Daphne, who created godforsaken beasts to save the world from hunger? About the Witch of Lust Camilla, who sought to fill the world with love and gave emotion to those without others? About the Witch of Wrath Minerva, who punched all people into health while lamenting the strife-filled world? About the Witch of Sloth Sekhmet, who drove the Dragon beyond the Great Cascades just for some peace and quiet? About the Witch of Pride Typhon, who brought judgment upon criminals with the innocence and ruthlessness of a child?" Echidna listing all of the witches enthusiastically with a cheerful tone


    "Is it about the Witch of Greed Echidna, thirst for knowledge incarnate, whose vestiges even now linger posthumously in this world, desiring all wisdom there is? Or, The one who destroyed all the witches, making enemies of the world she marked as her feed, the Witch of Envy ¡ªis it about her?"


    But her tone turns to cold when she mentioned Satella, The Witch of Envy.


    "As I said, I have basic knowledge about all of you, what I want to know is different things"


    "Ohh... what is it?"


    "By an unknown power, the Elior forest, the home of elf is being frozen one hundred years ago, and the elf in there turn to ice statue. The ice is very special even your artificial spirit Puck who is the current great spirit of fire can''t do anything about it. What I want to know if there is a way to restore the elf from their freezing state?"


    "Well you really know about us, you even know about Puck"


    "I know about Beatrice and Lewes Mayer, and your other artificial spirit in the shape of a fox who called itself Echidna, well but she didn''t have a memory of yours"


    "Well, how I answer it, I didn''t see the ice with my own eyes so I can''t be sure about it, but if it was very special and hard as you said then I need to see it myself before I can find the answer"


    "So it''s still dead end..."


    "Well you can say it like that"


    "Except you see it yourself...ugh"


    ^detecting abnormalities in host body^


    ^system determines it will benefit host and recommends host to allocating an appropriate amount of system point^


    ''there is no side effect?''


    ^system didn''t find any side effects if host allocating an appropriate amount of system point^


    ''Then do it''


    When Arthur feel the pain spreading through his body, Echidna looks at him enthusiastically.


    "You didn''t leave this space after you feel it?"


    "I didn''t feel there is poison inside the tea"


    Arthur grit his teeth and want to know what Echidna doing to him, in the past he just read about this world major information so he didn''t know what happened to Subaru when he meets with Echidna, Especially when he didn''t have the interest to learn about Subaru experience even if he is a main character of the story.


    "There is no such thing as poison, but the tea is made from a part of my body, well if you want to know I have an intention to use my sweat or saliva but after seeing your body condition it will not enough, so I use my own blood and other fluid to make the tea, and because you consume a part of witch body, the slumber witch factor inside your body is awakened" Echidna makes a castle appear and push Arthur who is currently enduring the pain from inside his body easily to the bed and put his head on top off her ??p.


    "It''s very interesting to see what will happen when two different witch factor awakening at the same time, so you deserve this treatment because you make me see a new thing. Ahh... seeing and learning something new is very fascinating"


    True to her title, the Witch of Greed who is thirst for knowledge Echidna will use everything for her to learn and acquire new knowledge.


    "But I want you didn''t ask me about the other fluid because that''s is women secret" Echidna drop her head and whisper to Arthur''s ear with a charming smile and bashful expression.


    But Arthur didn''t have the luxury to enjoy it, two different things are fighting inside his body and make the pain nearly unbearable for him.


    "So this is what will happen if two different witch factor awakening in the same time, even if your body is highly compatible and your will is very strong you''re nearly lost your consciousness...now now, what will you awaken... I''m very excited to know the answer"

 Chapter 63 - 063: Parting

    ^congratulations for host successfully developed a new ability^


    ^Unseen Hand of the truth seeker: creating an invisible field in the shape of a hand that can interfere with physical and magical thing. Can absorb the knowledge of an object if it warps by the hand^


    When the notification is ringing inside his head, the pain he feels until now is gone but his body is still in a weak condition so he can''t get up from his current position.


    It''s not like he didn''t like the gentleness that Echidna show to him, but there is no sane man who wants to entrust his life to the one who makes him suffer.


    Well, there is some group of people that seeking excitement like that, but Arthur didn''t include in that group.


    "Well, you seem to have resentment to me... it''s very painful you know... I was doing it because if I leave you alone maybe you will born as another calamity for this world" Echidna speak gently and stroke Arthur hair as if a mother consoled her child


    "What do you mean?"


    There is a strange image pop up inside his head when he heard what Echidna said.


    "You must feel lately your mood is uncontrollable right?" Echidna use both of her hand holding Arthur''s face


    Arthur thinking back and he feels what she said is right, he uses more violence to other people lately because of Emilia, and it was not his style.


    He uses violence in the throne room just make people think twice before said something to Emilia and for some schemes and he held back much.


    But the restaurant incident and Garfiel wound, it was the first time he uses violence outside of the battle.


    "That''s because the witch factor inside your body is starting to influence your mind, from my speculations if there is more than one witch factor inside someone body and it was in the slumber. It will drive the host have an unstable emotion and it will end up like a crazy man with great power because when the host turns to be insane people the witch factor will awaken itself and make the host just following its instinct and bring destruction to the surrounding"


    "So I nearly became the second Satella??"


    "As much as gentle of me, I will appreciate if you didn''t bring that name when you''re talking with me"


    Echidna still has a smile on her face and her finger just pinch his cheek a little, but Arthur feels different things from her voice.


    "My apologies"


    "It''s very easy if I talk with people who know what I mean, so what you get from the awakening?"


    This time Echidna like a little girl who is waiting for her prize at the birthday party.


    "Before that, I want you to promise something"


    "Oooh... what is it?"


    "You mustn''t hate Emilia like how you hate the witch of envy"


    This time Arthur tries to make a gamble.


    Echidna drops her hand from Arthur''s face and looks at him indifferently.


    "Who do you think you''re? Don''t think because I show you a gentle side of me you can demand anything from me"


    "But she is innocent... she just born with that look, she didn''t do anything wrong, she always try to help other people" Arthur move his body and tried to standing "but if we fail to reach an agreement, even if I need a lot of time to achieve it, I will not hesitate to confront you to protect her"


    After Arthur said it, there is a lot of hand coming out of his back, different with Betelgeuse, Arthur''s unseen hand has white colors and cover by some kind of armor.


    Arthur uses some of his unseen hand to support his weak body, but his eyes are full of determination to fighting against Echidna.


    "So this is the ability you get from the witch factor inside your body? Sloth, Gluttony, and Greed. There must be other ability it has other than the armor that covers it. And you can control more than thousands of hands, do you will take Sekhmet position?" Echidna still has the time to joking around it was a proof she is confident can beat Arthur easily.


    "Who she is to you? Why you choose to confront me for her?"


    "Maybe this is my greediness? I thirst for something I lost in the past and I find it in Emilia so I want to keep it for myself"


    "Greed... right, that''s something you can say as greed, what will you offering to me for making me treat her slightly better?"


    "A chance"


    "Chance? What do you mean?"


    "I will explain it after Emilia pass the trial, but I''m sure you will be satisfied with my offerings"


    "Hoho... I will anticipate it then, but if you offer your body to me, I will accept it because you seem to have an interesting body" Echidna look at Arthur from his head to his foot, Arthur didn''t see ?ust from her eyes, but it was an eye full of curiosity for unknown.


    "Unfortunately I already had someone I want to offer my body so I will decline" Arthur make the hands disappear and her body start to blurring


    "It seems my time is up"


    "Yeah, I really enjoyed this conversation. I hope you can visit me another time"


    "Sure, when I have the time, it feels lonely to be here alone right"


    "It''s not... I have my friends"


    "Don''t fool me, they''re just a part of their soul that you gather, if they didn''t rest, they will disappear"


    "Can you at least pretend to didn''t know about it? You didn''t romantic at all"


    Echidna makes a playful comment but that can''t hide the painful feeling in her eyes.


    "Well, sadly all of my romantic heart is fully occupied. When we meet again, I hope you prepare a genuine tea"


    "I hope I can"


    And with that Arthur disappear from the space leaving Echidna alone in there staring to where Arthur is gone.


    "What if my conjecture is right? What if she is driven mad because of the incompatible witch factor?"


    Echidna thinking hard about many possibilities of what happened four hundred years ago, a calamity that consumed half of the world, a calamity that ends her and her friends live.


    From what she gets from Arthur reaction there is really such possibility for a second personality is appear if someone has an incompatible witch factor.


    In Arthur case he is become overprotective for Emilia, on one side he is more reasonable and on one side he is using violence if someone curse at Emilia or talking bad things about her.


    And that''s because of the Sloth factor, so what if it was an Envy?


    Is she become envious to everything in the world and want have all of it for her alone so she devours half of the world?


    Is she also a victim?


    Is all of this really just accident?


    "No... I mustn''t confuse myself... the fact she is brutally killed my friend is true... she is my enemy..."


    After contemplating for a long of a time, Echidna still believes it was Satella fault and not the witch of envy personality she had.


    "It doesn''t matter... I will just wait for what Arthur try to show me next time" Echidna look to the blank space and smile longingly, this is the first time she is anticipating for meeting someone again after four hundred years spent her time in this sanctuary... or what sometimes she refers as her prison.

 Chapter 64 - 064: Pepper

    The sun is nearly set when Arthur come back to his sense, there is no one in the cemetery.


    Arthur tale his time to test his new ability, and after several tests, he gets a slight understanding of this power.


    He can shape it to another form like tail but he can''t make it change color or remove the armor, he also needs to concentrate if he wants to absorb the knowledge inside something.


    Like the knife he had, this is a divine weapon that own by other people before Arthur, and when he tried to absorb the knowledge inside of the knife, there is a high influx of information rushing to his mind about how to handle the knife, how to throw it properly and many other things.


    The downside is, Arthur thinks he can''t use this ability if he is in the midst of battle, because if the amount of information is large he will feel the pain to receive it and leave an opening for his enemies to exploit.


    ^Knife Mastery is acquired, deducting system point from host^


    "What? Do I need to pay for it? But this is from my ability how you can deduct a point for it?"


    ^transferring a large amount of information to host brain without damage it, make host body can move according to the mastery of the skill, the system needs deducting system point from the host for achieving it^


    Arthur closes his open mouth and thinks about it, what the system said is right, it was not something that can be trained to master level just in one month let alone one minute, so if there is no safety measure his brain will be overloaded and maybe shut down.


    ^the amount of System point the host needs to pay for his d?s?r? for knowledge when using the unseen hand of the truth seekers is reduced by half^


    "Well at least there is a discount"


    After confirmation to the system, Arthur now can make the hand turn into tail shape and make it can be seen by other people.


    "Well, it''s like the combination of rinkaku and bikaku if I shape it like tail... and my white hair... at least I didn''t say something like ''what thousand minus seven'' because it will make my character jumble up"


    But this is just for show, because if he makes it can be seen by other then the purpose of this skill as an unseen hand that can be used for surprise attack is gone.


    Arthur takes his time when he comes back to the place where Roswaal is currently recovering, on the way Arthur thinking about what he needs to do about the trial and the aftermath.


    Arthur arrives at the hut and there is just Roswaal and Rem.


    "Oooh... it''s Arthur, doooo you need something from me?"


    "I want to have a serious talk with you, Roswaal. So I hope you make Ram didn''t disturb us"


    Roswaal sees the serious face of Arthur didn''t ask why and just order Ram to leave the hut and didn''t try to eavesdrop.


    "Sooooo, why do you need from me?"


    "First, I want you to stop talking like Hector, Roswaal. Or you are doing it as a way to humiliate yourself because you can''t protect Echidna? You lose to Hector is a fact you can''t be denied after all"


    "Who you''re?"


    That''s something happened in the past, four hundred years ago. And there is no one who knows it except for some people in the sanctuary at that time. There is a possibility if what Arthur knew is just a story from another person who knows about the battle or he is a person who can live for four hundred years.


    Roswaal became alert, because if Arthur knows about Hector then...


    "You know me, Roswaal A Mathers. I was Arthur Spencer, Emilia''s Guardian. This is my last warning, don''t try to scheme something again to Emilia. This is your last chance, I didn''t stop you this time because I think it was something she needs to do for her to overcome her past. But if there is another scheme after this, I will not hesitate to vanquish your soul"


    "You know me to live for four hundred years and you still dare to challenge me?" Roswaal look at Arthur and his yellow eyes are seems like shining


    "Because I can do what I said, just a mere old ghost is not that hard"


    The tension reaches a boiling hand and Arthur''s hand is placed in the hilt of Kusanagi sword and Ezera sword, there are also many unseen hands manifested behind him.


    If, by any chance Roswaal decided to fight it out, Arthur ready to stake it all for vanquishing this old Ghost who ruins his own family for reviving Echidna.


    "Just answer me, Roswaal. Do you really have a way to unfreeze the entire people in the Elior forest?"


    "There is no proof about this, but there is a high possibility for dragon blood can be used to unfrozen them"


    "Are you insane? The dragon, Volcanica. Just Sekhmet and Satella that have a capability to confront it, so there is no use even if the blood of dragon can unfreeze them because I''m sure the dragon blood you said is not common blood from Volcanica, but something more precious to the dragon"


    "The heart of-"


    "Shut up morons, just say it you didn''t know and everything will be over. I will tolerate you one more time, but take it as a punishment from me"


    Arthur uses his unseen hand to take Roswaal''s bible and destroy it with lightning magic before Roswaal can react.


    "There is another way to release Echidna, well no matter what happens there, I owed her one"


    "Wait... are you sure? You can release her?"


    "What you can''t achieve is not something that will be impossible for me"


    Arthur leaving the stunned Roswaal and Ram rushed to the hut and give him an angry look, maybe she can feel they have a slight of Confrontation inside the hut.


    "Ah damn, I forget she has a something like a clairvoyant and can see what happened inside the hut from others eyes, Ram is hopeless. No matter what happens she will not hate Roswaal, well love really can make someone become blind"


    Arthur walking toward where Emilia waiting for him with Baal, when he arrives there is Emilia surround by small specks of light with different colors.


    "Lesser spirits..."


    Emilia spend her time waiting for Arthur with training and communicating with her lesser spirits, she is just like what she said at the throne room.


    Even if she is inexperienced in many fields she will work hard become a person who befitting the throne, even if sometimes work hard alone is not enough to achieve the d?s?r?d result, as long as the throne is what Emilia want Arthur will support her with all of his power.


    "Arthur, you''re finally comeback"


    "Yeah, I meet with some interesting situation. You''re done with your training?"


    "Well, it''s not something that can be said as training but maybe you can call it as chatting?"


    "Hmmm, they can improve their intelligence if you talk to them every day?"


    "I didn''t know... Puck just said I must training and communicating with my lesser spirits every morning but he didn''t say the reason behind it"


    "Well if Puck said you must doing it then there is must be a good reason for that"


    "Yes, you must be right. But Puck didn''t come out no matter how much I call him"


    Emilia look at the pyroxene crystal on her neck, there is where Puck resides.


    "Don''t worry, maybe he has something to do for now. More importantly, are you ready for trial tomorrow night?"


    Even if he is the one who also participates make her take the trial, Arthur still worried about her and hope there is another way.


    "Don''t worry, Arthur. I will be fine, can you believe in me a little"


    "It''s not a problem of belief in you or not, but the trial itself is not something you can take lightly"


    "You know what will happen?"


    "No, but I think this is not a physical test but something to do with your mind? I can''t phrase it good enough but maybe, you will see a something you didn''t want to see or your nightmares"


    "Hmmm, I think I know what I will see in there..."


    "What?"


    "Its nightmares right? Something I didn''t like will appear, right? Then there is must be pepper in there!"


    "Eh?"


    This time Arthur can''t understand what Emilia means...


    "Pepper? You... didn''t like it?"


    "But those are pepper you know?! They''re green devils!"


    "Green devils... you say"


    "I can eat anything. Really, I swear. Anything but pepper. I would rather pass when it comes to those"


    "I know it was didn''t have anything to do with the trial, and it was very off topic but Emi, you can''t be a picky eater you know"


    "You''re supposed to be on my side, Arthur. You''re so nice when we first meet but now is like you make a point of opposing me all the time"


    "What are you talking about with me opposing you... we are really going far away from the main topic"


    "See! You experience it yourself! As I said it was the green devils'' fault! If not for it we will not be going off-topic here"


    Emilia folds her hand in front of her ?h?st and smiles proudly as if it was she is on the right side and this is Arthur who is wrong for not listening to her.


    "Your dislike of pepper is really big... How can trial in the witch tomb have anything to do with pepper"

 Chapter 65 - 065: The fragments of the past

    The atmosphere while standing outside the tomb waiting at night is clearly different from what it was in the morning.


    "Night comes, and it really does feel like a tomb. It looks creepier than yesterday."


    Says Emilia, who fiddles with the end of her braid. She glances at Arthur.


    "Do you think it''s fine to go in yet?"


    "Don''t worry, there is no pepper when I take a look inside yesterday"


    "How can there be pepper in the trial, you are really weird Arthur"


    "It''s you who said it yourself... Emilia"


    "As I said there will be no-"


    Emilia who is looking to the tomb and have her back to Arthur turn and want to look at him but before she can continue her speech there is a hand on top of her head stroking her head gently.


    "Have more confidence in yourself, this is not your style to talk so much random thing just to hide your anxiety. Have more confidence in yourself and believe in me"


    Emilia reaches Arthur''s hand and put it beside her cheek before closing her eyes.


    "Your hand is really warm... I always with Puck for a very long time no matter what happens, so it makes me feel unsettled when he is not around, but I also have you now. I can''t become weak like this, I will pass this trial, you''re right I need have more confidence for myself" Emilia balls her hands into fists, getting pumped and turn towards the tomb.


    "Don''t worry, if something happens to you I will smash this tomb and save you"


    And she disappears into the tomb, the lights in the corridor turning on.


    "I will appreciate if you didn''t do anything to the tomb, Lil Ar" Lewes Meyer who is following them is, in the end, said something because she feels it was not a joke from Arthur side.


    "Well, I will not destroy it completely because I will make Echidna angry"


    "What you said? You meet her?" This time is Lewes turn to shock from what Arthur says


    "Nothing"


    No matter what Lewes said Arthur just ignored her and focus his eyes to the light in the cemetery. The waiting''s hard and there is no one who talks because Arthur decides to ignore Lewes and Rem who is sent by Roswaal to witness the trial didn''t want to talk to him, probably she is still mad at Arthur.


    And the change comes.


    Everyone swallows their breath. It''s an instinctive reaction to losing their light source and the world plunging into darkness


    "The cemetery light is out, there must be something happens to Emilia"


    "Lil Ar, you can''t go there! You''re not qualified!"


    Arthur dashes to the cemetery and ignores Lewes warning, with his speed he can reach the cemetery very fast. until the lights in the corridor expand, and he realizes he''s reached a small chamber. He slides to a stop and looks the place over. It''s really nothing more than a rectangular space with four walls. There''s nothing else in there, except a door in the very back bordered by pale blue lights.


    And on the floor before the door, Arthur sees a silver-haired girl, collapsed prone.


    "Emi!"


    He runs straight for her, intending to pick up her delicate body and get her out of here when¡ª


    <¡ªfirst face your past>


    Arthur feels a whispering at his ear jolt his consciousness. He has no time to wonder what''s up with it.


    He falls to his knees, collapses gracelessly, and tumbles like a doll. He rolls along the floor with the momentum, coincidentally coming to a stop beside Emilia.


    At an unconscious Emilia''s side, Arthur is too pulled into unconsciousness¡ª


    ????????


    Arthur opens his eyes but what comes to his view is not a wall in the cemetery or a hut, but a building he remembered the most, the smell of ethanol, white sheets, some voice from health monitoring devices and a familiar pain from his ?h?st area.


    Arthur tried to get up from his bed and want to go outside but this is very difficult for him to move his body, and he needs a lot of effort just before he can successfully open the door.


    He walks in the familiar corridor, his destination is the doctor room, there he heard his mother voice and his father voice.


    "Doctor, please, what happened to my son? Why he become like this?"


    "Unfortunately, we can''t find the reason for his body that getting worsened every day. From our analysis, his heart and lung is severely wounded by unknown things, and we try to search a way to heal him but there is none"


    "None... doctor, are you sure? What about surgery? No matter how much money you need I want my baby life and healthy! Just said it how much you need it?!"


    A voice that trembles and seems like sobbing is heard, Arthur who is eavesdrop from the outside fall to his knee and cover his face with both of his hands.


    "There is no doctor who braves enough doing surgery to your son because before we can do transplanting there is more than ninety percent possibility for your son didn''t pass it, I''m sorry. The best thing we can do is giving you some medicine for lessening his pain, and is best for you to spend more time with your son"


    The sobbing sound is getting louder, and Arthur''s father voice is heard try to console Arthur''s mother.


    Arthur comes back to his room and just looking to the outside of the room through the window.


    "Knowing your remaining time is not much feel very unpleasant" Arthur murmuring alone whit a forced smile on his face.


    There is a voice of someone walking to his room, and Arthur adjusts his position so he has his back facing the dor.


    "My baby dear, I''m sorry mother leaving you alone here"


    Arthur feels a warm feeling from his back and there is a pair of hand circled his neck, Arthur raises his hand and held the hand with his own hands.


    "Mother, the weather in the outside look really nice"


    "Yes, it felt so good when I go to the outside before, but it was nicer to have my baby dear in my hand like this"


    "Then please don''t strangle me"


    Arthur kisses the hand that always took care of him from the time when he is still a baby.


    "Mother, I think I want going back to our home, I can''t sleep well here"


    "Of course, we will go back now, I always said there is nothing wrong with you, that''s just normal ?h?st pain, the one that makes you feel much worse is this depressing atmosphere in the hospital, honey, can you prepare the car? Our baby dear want to go home"


    "Yes, wait a bit, father will go to the parking lot first"


    Arthur sits on the wheelchair with his mother pushing him from behind, she talks about everything she thin? as an interesting story from the time they get on the car till they arrive at the house.


    When Arthur enter his bedroom there is a letter for him on top of the table but he didn''t open it and just call his father and mother.


    "What do you need my baby dear? Do you want mother to cook something for you?"


    Arthur didn''t answer her and just hug her tightly, there are tears falling out of his eyes.


    "My baby dear?"


    This time his mother voice is trembling and she seems will cry anytime, his father approaches them and hugs both of them.


    "I''m sorry because I became a child that makes you always worry about me. I''m sorry for making you sad, mom. I''m sorry I can''t fulfill my promise for drinking with you at my wedding night, dad. Thank you for always taking care of me, thank you for always forgiving my wrongdoings, thank you for all of your love to me... really thank you very much... I will always miss you, mom, dad"


    "Congratulations, you pass the first trial"


    Echidna voice is heard, and the darkness is change to the hospital corridor with Echidna standing in there in nurse uniform.


    "Hmm? Do you want to say something?"


    Echidna smiles playfully and spun the syringe on her hand.


    "It''s looking very good on you but, if you the one who uses the syringe I will never visit the hospital"


    "Hey, it''s kinda rude you know?!" Echidna stomp her foot and pouting


    "Seriously, if you''re the one who use it I''m sure you will test it in every part body pf the patient so you can see their reaction, right?"


    "Eh, I found out? But do you hate me for making you see your past?"


    "Nah, I''m not, I feel thankful to you, even if it was just an illusion I can say what I want to say to my parents"


    "So you can break the trial anytime but you choose to continue... it was your eye''s ability?"


    "Guess it..."


    "So the first trial is no use to you then...."


    "It''s not like I didn''t like to meet with you but I need to make someone wake up from her nightmare"


    "You really care about her, you didn''t afraid of someone who has the same appearance as the witch of envy and is condemned by the whole world? You didn''t fear become the enemy of the whole world?"


    "Then I will destroy the world itself, simple right? Sorry I need to go, see you, Echidna"


    And Arthur body breaking into numerous spots of light leaving Echidna alone, but there is another person who is lying on the ground.


    "So he is the one who promises something to you?"


    "Interesting person right? It''s very rare for you to show up without waking you up, Sekhmet"


    "Well, he didn''t as strong as witch or Reid, but I think he is still growing up"


    "Oh, you think it was not his full potential? Really he can make me very enthusiast''s to anticipate our next meeting" Echidna looking to the blue sky she made with smile on her face.

 Chapter 66 - 066 : Promise

    When Arthur came to his sense he finds Emilia collapsed in the back of the room. He runs over, her silver hair and pale skin standing out in the darkness, and Arthur feels some relief¡ªuntil he notices her expression.


    "...hk. ...n, no... to..."


    Her face is twisted in agony, and sweat has risen on her forehead. But her arms and legs are rigid, perhaps to stop her from moving about in distress, so only her face clearly shows her suffering, Emilia looks about to start crying.


    Arthur takes Emilia to his embrace and holds her tightly, Emilia''s past is not something she can overcome easily.


    "Be strong, you must face it, you must accept it"


    Emilia entered the tomb over 30 minutes before he did. And the fact that he is finished first, that means she can''t overcome it.


    He knows a rough idea about what Emilia sees in her illusion. Hundred years ago Emilia lived with her aunt, Fortuna. Back then for reasons not known to her she was considered a rather special child spent most of her days isolated from even other villagers in a place called the "Princess Room" with only Fortuna, her doll and spirits whom she could not understand yet for the company.


    While she normally obeyed her aunt and loved her, deep down a part of Emilia resent her and the village for stripping her of freedom, constantly hiding things from her. Eventually, a young Emilia''s frustrations reached a boiling point and in an act of defiance to Fortuna she break her promise to not leave her room in order to gain her freedom.


    Free to do what she wanted and not hold obligations that were never explained to her, Emilia would sneak out on many occasions while hiding the fact, do everything from exploring to behaving mischievously as these were the times she would not have played the obedient "good girl" which helped in relieving her of loneliness.


    But the happiness never lasts forever, One day, Pandora and Regulus Corneas attacked Elior Forest to open the Seal within the deepest part of Elior Forest, that leads into the death of Fortuna.


    Emilia enraged when she saw the corpse of Fortuna who was killed by Pandora''s powers and froze the whole forest, along with the citizens and Emilia herself.


    And several years ago she is unfrozen by Puck and some of her memories are sealed because it was tempered by Pandora.


    She is lost her memories about the incident, but there is still something that leaves a deep impression for her, one of it is a promise thing. She is put promise as the most important thing that needs to be fulfilled, she didn''t know why but she hates and very disappointed when someone can''t fulfill their promise.


    Several minutes is passed and there is a sign of Emilia come consciousness


    "Ar...thur" Emilia mind is still not in the right place and she murmuring Arthur name "It''s not me..."


    "That''s you..." Arthur knows it was very cruel of him but he needs to do it


    "But-"


    "It''s you, Emilia... but that''s not entirely your fault, the one who killed your aunt, Fortuna, is pandora.. not you"


    When the name of Fortuna is said tears flowing from her eyes to her cheek and she is screaming whatever inside her mind, and Arthur just embraced her tighter.


    Sometimes later Emilia is calm down and Arthur stroke her hair and wipe her tears gently.


    "Are you feeling all of this happened because of you?"


    "I''m..."


    "Emilia... all of the people have something they regret, including me. But you must still go on with life, at least you still have a chance to fix it. They''re still waiting for you, sleeping there because of your protection"


    "Me... protect them?"


    "Yes, you''re. If you didn''t use your power to froze the entire forest they will be a victim to Pandora and Regulus , but because of you, they''re safe even if they''re being froze. What you need to do now is living happily because that''s the reason why Fortuna protect you from them and you also need to work hard freeing your tribe and make Elior forest became a beautiful forest like when you''re still a child"


    Emilia closed her eyes and heard carefully about what Arthur said


    "Can I... achieve it?"


    "If you think you can''t achieve it alone, didn''t you still have me?" Arthur smile and grasp her hand and kiss her hand "as I said, I was your ally, I will always standing beside you, I will always with you in the past, present and future, I was your ally"


    Arthur look at her eyes where he can see his own reflection there


    "I''m not the best knight, and I didn''t follow the chivalry code, and I also didn''t know many things about etiquette. But I will be there when you need me, I will try using all of my best efforts to help make your dreams come true, it was my promise"


    "Thank you... really... thank you"


    Finally, a smile is blooming on her face and her eyes close slowly... maybe all of this thing put really a great burden on her mind and drain all of her energy, Arthur bends down and kisses her temple.


    "Sleep my lady... have a good dream this time, and don''t be worry because I will be there when you wake up"


    Arthur carried her to the place where she sleeps in the sanctuary and watching over her sleeping face, after some time pass Arthur touch Emilia crystal and channel his mana.


    "You heard me, Puck"


    "Well, for something like this I can''t surprise if it was you. What do you need?"


    "How about her mental state?"


    "Thanks to you it''s very safe and balance, there is nothing wrong"


    "Can you repair the memories that tempered by Pandora?"


    "unfortunately that is not my forte, the best thing i can do is seald it"


    "What is the thing that Pandora plant?"


    "Something to do with Satela, maybe the preparations for her descending to this world again"


    "It''s very dangerous then... and I didn''t have the strength to protect her if the one who got involved is Satela in her full power. Well, that''s didn''t matter, I just need becomes stronger than the current me"


    "Arthur.... you seem to know a lot of things, about the past and future" Puck looks at Arthur and his eyes are staring straight to Arthur''s eyes as if he can detect if Arthur is honest or not.


    "If you think I was the same with the members of the cult or the clown. Then you''re wrong, but I can''t answer you why I know a lot of things"


    ".... fine, as long as you didn''t do any harm to Lia"


    Arthur and Puck discuss several things before Arthur cut off the connection and just sit there looking at Emilia who is sleeping and use his hand to cover her cheek as if she was afraid the warm she feels from his hand will disappear if she releases the hand.


    "Regret...right"


    As like what he said, everyone has a regret. Including himself.


    Something he lost, something he holds dear in his heart, and something he needs to release from his hand...


    The only regret he has for his life... is just her.


    "Maybe... I just know how much I love her when I let her go"

 Chapter 67 - 067: Contract

    Emilia opens her eyes and sees a familiar figure sitting beside her bed, a young man with medium length white hair with bangs and blue eyes, she can feel warm every time that eyes look at her caringly.


    He is her Knight, he is different from other knights because he will act as he wants in front of her and do anything for protecting her even if it means he need lie to her.


    There is a soft hand that she holds when she is sleeping, the hand is very soft and smooth, not like a noble lady but also mustn''t belong to man, but she knew this hand contained an unimaginable strength that can easily overpower his enemies.


    His body didn''t full of muscles that look will burst out of the clothes but his body has muscle with well proportioned, not full of muscles but also didn''t thin either.


    When they''re meeting for the first time, it was her own selfishness that makes her help him. And she didn''t want anything from him, a word of gratitude is more than enough for her.


    But out of her expectations, he offers himself as a bodyguard and her Spirit, Puck, said Arthur is very strong for a human.


    Whenever she sees his eyes there is no negative emotion she can trace on his eyes, no hate, malice, fear, wrath, or detest. In his eyes, there is some curiosity and anticipation, but there is also sadness even if it was didn''t direct to her.


    And after she accepted his offer, they officially become a lord and vassal when they''re in the mansion, she surprises by how strong he was when they''re sparing, his swordplay didn''t look beautiful or anything but he fights with his own instincts and make it nearly unpredictable, add with his other ability it makes him nearly unbeatable in her eyes.


    She even overheard Roswaal and the maid conversation, Roswaal as the greatest magician in the kingdom didn''t have a hundred percent of winning chances if they''re fighting and he stated he didn''t want to fight with him.


    And the most shocking thing is when he can trap the sword saint and attack the other candidates, Priscilla.


    Honestly, what she said is very hurt for her heart, but after that, the feeling she never feels from anyone is blooming inside her heart.


    Arthur raises his blade and has a confrontation with the sword saint that dubbed as the strongest person, just because of that hurtful word from Priscilla.


    His gentleness, his care, his smile, his eyes, his voice, everything about him is saved properly inside her heart, unbeknown to her he takes a special place there.


    "Are you have a good sleep?"


    The gentle smile on his face is something that nearly impossible for her to get from other people if they knew her appearance.


    Emilia didn''t answer his question, but she rose up from her bed and sit on top off Arthur ??p, rest her head on his ?h?st and snuggle in there.


    "Can you hold me? I feel very safe when you do it"


    Emilia asks meekly with red hue on her face, she closes her eyes and hears the sound of his heartbeat.


    She feels a hand stroking her hair gently, she wants everything that she sees at the trial is just a dream.


    But that''s not possible because that''s what really happened back then, fortunately, she still has him.


    "Emi, I need to do something, can you wait for me here?" Arthur hold her closely and whisper to her ears


    "Where are you going?" Emilia open her eyes and ask anxiously


    "Don''t worry, I will not go too far and I will come back"


    "Promise me?"


    "Yes, I promise you. Sleep again for a while"


    Arthur drops her to the bed carefully and covers her with a quilt, he kisses her forehead. Seeing her sleeping and how she wants to be spoiled, make Arthur understand how fragile she was.


    She is like a child who didn''t know anything when she wakes up, her memories are fuzzy and tempered by Pandora. She can''t understand why everyone hates her, resent her, detest her and curse her.


    But she still preserves, she will not hesitates to help other people and just treat it as her own selfishness.


    If there is a chance he wants to make her always happy.


    Leaving the sleeping beauty Arthur makes his way to the tomb and enter.


    The moment he steps to the place where he finds Emilia yesterday his consciousness is leaving his body but he didn''t fight back and let it happen.


    "It seems you have something you need from me, Arthur?"


    "You''re right, there is something I want to discuss with you"


    "You''re really an anomaly, you treat meeting with a witch as how you meet with your neighbors"


    "Well, you make me drink something but in return, I get something to so it''s fine... as long as you didn''t do it again"


    "I will try to remember it"


    "Not just try, but do it properly. Well, the reason for me come here is about the chance I said before"


    "I think it was after the trial is over you will say it"


    "She accepts her past already and a shackle that binds her breaks now so there is no need for her to continue this trial"


    "You know the history of four hundred years ago, you know some information that unknown to people a hundred years ago, and you even know the content of the trial, really you make me more and more interested in you"


    "We will leave it at that, Echidna I want you and the other witch become my spirit contract"


    The chill is spreading and space is crumbling, Echidna lost her smile on her face


    "What you say, human?"


    "Don''t lose your composure is not nice. Listen carefully, I say become my spirit contract is a simple term all of you know in this world, because it was different. What I offer is a second chance comeback to the living world, if I bind you with the contract in my Grimoire you will have a true body but also can astralized like spirit"


    "It''s a very interesting story but I think I can''t believe it, supporting supply mana for great spirit is can make you run out of mana in the blink of an eye and you want to say you can support me and my friends? It''s true your mana is higher than any normal human, nearly reaching witch levels, but still not enough to categorize as one"


    Arthur didn''t answer immediately but he materialized Solomon''s Grimoire and put it in front of Echidna and She inspects it carefully.


    The Grimoire didn''t draw mana from the world but it has an infinite amount of mana, as long as the owner of this book alive.


    "You will not need to use Omega body, you will have a body of yourself now"


    ".... and my friend?"


    "As long as they agree with some of the condition I set, they will have the same treatment"


    Echidna closes her eyes and thinks carefully about Arthur offer, and after she talks with all of the witches she gives Arthur an answer.


    "What is your condition?"


    "I will seal all of your power, except there is my permission you will not have your witch authority"


    Arthur and Echidna talk for a very long time before they agree and for the time being all of the witches will live in the Alfheim. Arthur wants all of them live like a normal person, and also as a deterrent force if there is a situation endangering Emilia like the witch of envy.


    The moment all of the witch sign the contract there is a notification ring inside his head. Because they''re different with other spirits he had they need to write their name with their own hand if he can use a trick like how he force Beatrice to become one of his temporary spirits he will do it along time ago.


    ^Host body didn''t have a requirement for access the power^


    ^Seal the foreign power^


    The notification is very fast but the pain Arthur feels nearly make him mad and lost control.


    Echidna catches Arthur body and looks at him carefully.


    "You sealed our power and somehow it was absorbed by you, and it seems it went dormant now, how is your condition now? What do you feel?"


    "I think I will fall in love to you if there is no curiosity inside your eyes and the excited expression on your face... I''m fine, I just feel very weak now, maybe I will need to sleep. But before that, I need to do something"


    Arthur tries to maintain his consciousness and transfer all of the witches to the Alfheim and leave them to Cecilia who acts as his ?ssistant in case he didn''t available in the Alfheim.


    Time pass without he know it and when he is open his eyes the sky is full of stars and very beautiful, but all of this is outshone by a person who is ??r?ssing his face.


    "You''re finally awake... I was very worried because you didn''t come back and try to search you... and the Lewes Mayer lead me here, what happened to you?"


    "Do you can hear me?"


    This time she is still smiling but her hand is pinched his cheek


    "I''m fine, I just feel slightly tired and lost consciousness here, thank you, Emi"


    Arthur hold her hand and they look at each other eyes


    "There is no need for trial again, because we can going outside now, but are you still have something to do here?"


    "No... Let''s go back to the Alfheim, there is a lot of things we need to do in the Alfheim after we leave it for several days" Emilia look at the tomb and let out a little sigh before she answers with a genuine smile on her face.


    "You''re right, let''s go home to ''our'' home" Arthur put emphasis on the word of ''Our'' and make Emilia blushing.


    After solve her bad memories of the past there is nothing bad will happen to her and they can live peacefully, Emilia doing her task and learn about how became a good ruler, and Arthur enjoy his tea time and look at her serious face when dealing with the documents she needed to review, that''s a good future waiting for them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Or so that''s what will happen if there is no notification ringing inside of Arthur''s head.


    ^Unknown Card active^


    ^The host will teleport to another world you will be sent there with someone close to you^


    ^Your companion is successfully selected^


    ^Have a safe journey and may you return gloriously ^


    Before Arthur can move from Emilia and release her hand, they''re vanishes from the sanctuary or from this world.

 Chapter 68 - 068: Everything is New

    ^Transmigration is successful^


    ^New identities are successfully created^


    ^A hidden achievements need to be fulfilled before going back to the previous world is successfully add^


    ^Sealed some of the Host ability^


    ^Altering Host ability^


    Arthur and Emilia appear in a bright room, Arthur looks around his surroundings and find they''re in some of the modern living room.


    Arthur opens his system and finds there is a notification for him.


    ^Senbonzakura ability is sealed^


    ^Pride Authority sealed ^


    ^Wrath Authority is sealed^


    ^Gluttony Authority is sealed^


    ^Sloth Authority is sealed^


    ^Lust Authority is Sealed^


    ^Host can summon the contract spirits but can''t send them back to the previous world^


    "Nerf come one after another... unknown card... really I need to use the last unknown card when I have the time"


    Arthur picks her up and laid her on the sofa before he surveys the surrounding.


    This home is quite big, there is 2 bedroom on the second floor, and 4 in the first floor, there is also a kitchen, dining room, living room, pool, and garden, there is also a basement that very spacious.


    From the system, Arthur found out where and in what world he is currently.


    "Arthur! Arthur! Where are you?!"


    Arthur heard Emilia''s anxious voice from the living room so he rushes to her as fast as possible before finding her looking for him here and there.


    "Arthur!" Emilia looks very happy when she sees Arthur coming


    "I''m sorry for leaving you alone, I look around this place before"


    Arthur ??r?ssing her hair and try to reassure her Arthur asks her to take a seat before explaining several things to her.


    "So we''re in different worlds... and this world is more advanced in term of technology"


    "Yes, and this world just experience peace not long ago... if I didn''t wrong... maybe there is war in every corner of the world for more than thirty years, more than half of population becomes a victim of the war, and that''s just a rough calculation"


    "War... why can''t they live peacefully without war"


    "Emi, you must know, Some people fight for protecting their loved one" Arthur look directly to Emilia''s eyes "Some live only to satisfy their bottomless greed. And some struggle to realize their own ideal. People are born differently from each other and conflicts is something that inevitably happens as long as there is still people alive"


    "So... peace... is just a dream?"


    "I can''t answer that... you must find it by yourself. But sometimes you need to destroy something before you can make something that more beautiful. Through conflict, people can progress faster because of the pressure they feel, and when they''re in equal position and the loss if they wage war bigger than the profits then peace will be their last choice"


    "Arthur, what are we going to do?"


    "We.... will enroll to the magic school, and we just have the half a year for studying something we need to know" Arthur take a glance to an open envelop where there is a two letter of acceptance to the First High School that affiliated with the National University of Magic.


    The system uses its power and change Arthur and Emilia magic systems and make it same with this world magic systems, so they need to practice before they can use magic like how they use when they''re still in Lugunica.


    And there is also a problem about basic knowledge they need to know before attending the school, so the only choice for Arthur is summoned Echidna.


    "When I feel our connection is being blocked I think you''re run to some dangerous situation but what I see is you''re going to an interesting place"


    "Well it was dangerous in several ways, can you take a seat first? It''s very tiring for me to following you everywhere"


    After explaining their current situation to Echidna, she didn''t have a feeling of confusion or some other negative feelings but her eyes full of curiosity and she explored every corner of the house followed by Arthur and Emilia.


    She also trying to use every home appliance she can find, Arthur teach her how to use computers and search for information and she is very engrossed in the computer and refuses to leave it.


    Arthur didn''t bother her and let her do what she wants


    There is mysterious accidents befall to his parents so he and his childhood friends Emilia, Seek asylums to Japan.


    Both of his parents have a quite large factory dealing with CAD, but they sold it abruptly before the accident and put all of the money under Arthur name.


    The Japanese government and the Ten masters agree to give Arthur and Emilia asylums and make them change nationality to become Japanese.


    The reason is not just because of his mother a Japanese magician, but both Arthur and Emilia have a huge amount of psion and can be said as a very promising magician.


    ''System, I know there is a humanoid ?ssistance robot in this world but didn''t it feel awkward if there is just me, Emilia and Echidna in this house? Also, can you tell me beforehand if you will send me to another world?''


    ^Considering host suggestion^


    ^The unknown card active because of some unexpected situation^


    ^Random reward is given to the host as compensation^


    ^Congratulations you receive Abby Rosselia as your Contract Spirits^


    ^Please open the spirit status for more information^


    From the system Arthur found out she has a race as heavenly rabbit, she also has a unique skill


    Rider: can driving and riding anything from the mythology creature until modern transportation vehicles flawlessly.


    Arthur decides to summon her first, and after the rune of summoning is vanishes there is stood as an elegant, snow-white skinned, black-pony tailed beauty. She wears a white bonnet in place of a helmet, and black armor decorated in gold and silver in the likeness of a maid uniform.


    "Greeting, My Lord. Thank you for bestowing me a chance to serve you again"


    Abby Rosselia bows her head and speech as if she is knowing him a long time ago


    "You know me?" Arthur tries to remember anyone he knows, from Lugunica until his original world bit can''t find anyone who resembles her.


    "I''m sorry, My Lord. that''s just my way of speech, please forgive me"


    Abby once again bowing her head and apologize to Arthur and he just waves his hand and said he didn''t feel offended. But unbeknownst to him, there is a painful emotion flashing in her eyes.


    Seeing her from head to toe, Arthur decides to buy Kimura Natsuki maid uniforms. This is a dream of a man having a beauty like her driving for him in maid suits, add with her black ponytail hair make it more perfect.


    ''It''s really great compensation...''


    But there is a cold aura he feels from behind his back, when Arthur turns around there is Emilia standing there with Echidna further away from her looking with eyes full of anticipation.


    "Who is her, Arthur? She is a very very beautiful girl, do you mind to introduce her?"


    Her voice is like how she talks usually but Arthur feel there is something else


    "She is my summon spirit, Abby. From now on she will be a maid in this house. She will also be our driver"


    "Ahh... so it''s like that" Emilia have an understanding look on her face and the strange feeling Arthur has before is nowhere to be found.


    "She is very beautiful, Abby, Right? Nice to meet you my name is Emilia" Emilia reach out her hand and want a handshake with Abby, but Abby just bowing her head before answer Emilia


    "Please to meet you Lady Emilia, it''s my p???sur? to serve you"


    Seeing Emilia''s hand hanging awkwardly Arthur cough a little before speaking to Abby


    "Abby, can you didn''t act like that? It feels very weird you know" Arthur want her to act more friendly rather than act like HAR in human skin, but there is a gentle smile on Abby''s cold face after he said it.


    "You never change... well even if you didn''t remember me, I''m feeling very happy can serve you again" Abby mutter this under her breath and no one in this room heard it. "Alright, please to met you Emilia-sama, it''s my happiness to serve Arthur-sama and Emilia-sama"


    Abby grasps Emilia''s hand and greets her with a genuine smile on her face.


    Echidna who is watching the show from behind lost her interest because there is nothing fun happening there.


    And just like that, their new life in different worlds is starting.

 Chapter 69 - 069: Kyuuchouji temple

    Under Echidna tutelage, Arthur and Emilia can catch up with the standard knowledge of magic and other subjects they need in the high school, title of the witch of greed is not just empty word.


    She is really true to her title, the thirst for new knowledge about magic and the modern world make her more like a scientist rather than a witch.


    "Echidna! We will be going out, do you want to join?"


    Arthur called Echidna who is always in the basement, she claimed it as her personal territory from the first day after she summons here.


    "No, there is still a lot of things that I need to know and experiments for. So if you can, bring me another pudding when you come back"


    "Are you not bored always eat pudding every day?"


    "Uncivilized person like you will not understand the greatness of pudding"


    "Uncivilized... so you treat me as a savage barbarian?" Arthur speechless at her obsession with pudding "Well, it''s not a problem if you didn''t want to join, I will bring your pudding when we come back"


    "Thanks a lot, you''re a really great person! Have a safe journey!"


    Arthur leaves her alone with whatever she is doing in the basement.


    This is their last day before the school is starting, so Arthur decides to take a break and take Emilia outside, they use a black car with Abby as a driver.


    Their destination is a shopping district that not too far from their home.


    "No matter how many times I look, I still didn''t believe I was at different worlds"


    Emilia look at the city outside of the window, they just use some casual clothes Emilia wear a long sleeve white shirt, long purple skirt, and black boots, while Arthur just uses white shirts and black jeans.


    "You didn''t need to put more clothes? The temperature at the outside is slightly cold"


    "This is nothing compared to the coldness in the Elior forest..." Emilia answer unintentionally but Arthur knew her well, Arthur grasp her hand with both of his hands


    "Don''t worry, there must be a way to coming back to the Alfheim. There is also Cecilia in Alfheim, I believe she will take care of everything"


    "Thank you... she is very knowledgeable about how to rule the kingdom, I learned a lot from her"


    "That''s a given... she is a former queen after all"


    They''re chatting about many things and Abby informs them they arrive at the shopping district.


    "Abby, let''s go inside"


    "Thank you Emilia-sama, but I will go to different stores for buying groceries, so please take your time with Arthur-Sama"


    "She is really stubborn... why can''t she act closer to us"


    "Wow, someone who is stubborn about several things talking about someone else stubbornness behind her back"


    "What you said?" Emilia turn her back and glared at Arthur


    "Nothing, let''s go. There are many interesting things waits for us" Arthur held her hand and take her walking aimlessly


    They visit several store and Arthur buy everything she likes without caring about the price and make the employer in the store treat them like supermodels.


    Well, it''s quite understandable.


    With Emilia and Arthur appearance, if they applying become model there is a lot of agencies who want to make a contract with them.


    White hair and silver hair already make them stand out, coupled with their face and body shape make them attractive to both male and female.


    There is no way for Arthur bringing all of the things they bought so he asks the store to send them back to his house and they agree immediately.


    Emilia half-elf ear? The system takes care of all of this


    "There is really really a lot of beautiful clothes"


    Arthur and Emilia currently in some restaurant, when they pass this restaurant Emilia says she wants to try the special ice cream in this restaurant so Arthur takes her inside.


    "But I think we bought too much ..."


    "I think it''s not a problem, all of the clothes we bought is look very beautiful on you...oh thank you"


    The ice cream they order arrives and it was quite large portions, Arthur picks the spoon and feeds the ice cream to Emilia.


    "Mmmm... it''s very cold and sweet..."


    "It''s was ice cream after all"


    Arthur feed her until the last ice cream enters her mouth, every time he feeds her she always has a blissful smile, it was a portrait of a perfect couple from the other customer perspective, there is even some costumer who takes a picture of Arthur feeding Emilia.


    "Do you want another serving?"


    "No, I think I full, we will going home now?"


    "No, there is another place I want to visit"


    "Where?"


    "You will know when we arrive there, let''s go, we need to find Abby first"


    Spending all of their mornings for shopping, Arthur bring her to Kyuuchouji temple searching for Yakumo.


    When they arrive, Arthur let Emilia sightseeing with Abby while he is approaching a tree before stopping in front of it.


    "Greeting, master Yakumo"


    Other people might think there is something wrong with him but there is a slight movement from behind the three and Yakumo come out from there.


    "I didn''t know how you can find me?"


    "There is a little thing that can escape from my eyes" Arthur answer confidently


    "Hmmm... let''s see.. white hair, blue eyes, and there is also a beautiful girl with silver hair with you. You''re Arthur Spencer?"


    "Yes, that''s me. I will not surprise if master Yakumo can know my identity"


    "Oh, why you think like that?"


    "You have a disciple in public safety, in ten master clan and also in the army. It will be very weird if you didn''t know us"


    "From what I know you''re coming to Japan with just your friend over there but there are other people in your residence lately" his voice still playful like before but Arthur knows he is testing him


    "They''re coming separately, one is a researcher from my parent''s company, and the other one is the child of a butler who works for my family before. I didn''t have bad intentions coming to this country"


    "Well, I already retire from meddling with the county like before. What do you need from me? I think you didn''t come here just to greet me"


    "Yes, I hope you will be willing to teach me about martial arts"


    The reason he comes here is in hope Yakumo can teach him about martial arts, it''s true he has quite a lot of skill at his disposal, but because he is quite inexperienced he can''t bring out all of his potentials.


    "Why?"


    Arthur didn''t answer immediately but he turns his back and look at Emilia who is looking at the temple interested with everything that new for her while chatting with Abby occasionally.


    "There is someone I need to protect"


    Yakumo following his line of sight, and he give his answer after thinking for several minutes


    "Alright, but my training is quite harsh and you need to reschedule your time to early morning before going to the school, well, of course, you need to going early tomorrow for the first day of the school so we will start the training the day after tomorrow"


    "Thank you, Yakumo-Sensei"


    "Well, I will test your body strength and reaction first now"


    After he speaks like that Yakumo throws a punch to Arthur and both of them start the training or it more appropriate to call it as a fight.


    With that Arthur officially become Yakumo disciples and embark in training for martial arts.

 Chapter 70 - 070: First Day In The School

    The next morning Arthur and Emilia come to the school quite early because Arthur wants to take Emilia tour around the school. With the map that already downloaded to his mobile data terminal by Echidna, it was not a hard task.


    After walking around while referring to the campus map displayed on his mobile terminal, beyond a row of trees, he spotted a bench in the courtyard. This courtyard seems to be a shortcut from the preparation building to the auditorium.


    There Arthur sees two familiar faces, Saegusa Mayumi and Shiba Tatsuya. As a part of identity prepare by the system, Arthur and Emilia already met with Mayumi before when they''re come to Japan to seek asylums, but this is the first time for them to meet with Tatsuya.


    "Good morning, Saegusa-Senpai, it''s been a long time after we last met"


    Mayumi turns her back and finds Arthur and Emilia stand side by side with the uniform of First High School complete with an eight-petalled flower design of the First High School''s emblem.


    "Ah, it''s Arthur-kun and Emilia-chan, I almost forget you two will enroll at this school from today, how is your life in Tokyo?"


    Tatsuya seeing an opportunity to detach himself from this place when there is another voice calling him.


    "You''re a new student too right? How about we go to auditorium together?"


    "Well, if you didn''t mind it"


    "What are you talking about, I was alone here so it will be more convenient for me if I go there with someone" Arthur look at Emilia who is being... intrograte by Mayumi it seems she want Emilia to follow her.


    "Emi, you can go with Saegusa-Senpai, I will go with my new friends here"


    By the time Arthur and Tatsuya entered the auditorium, more than half the seats were already filled up. Since there was no seat designation, be it the first row, the last row, right at the center, or right at the edge, they were free to sit anywhere.


    However, there was clearly an order to the distribution of seats for the freshmen.


    The first half at the front would be taken up by the Blooms. The students who wore an eight-petaled flower emblem on their left ?h?st. The freshmen who would be able to receive the full benefits of the curriculum of this school, like Arthur.


    The second half at the back would be taken up by the Weeds. The students whose left ?h?st area was left blank. The freshmen who were only allowed to enroll in this school as reserves, like Tatsuya.


    And this was not something that was enforced.


    Tatsuya chose at his own discretion an empty seat near the center of the last one-third rows and sat down without asking Arthur opinion but he didn''t expect Arthur following him and sat down at his side.


    "I think your seat is at the front row" Tatsuya think his companion is didn''t know about it so he reminds him


    "And participate in discrimination? Oh, come to think of this I didn''t introduce myself until now, My name is Arthur Spencer, please to meet you"


    Arthur reach out his hand for handshake and Tatsuya accept it


    "Please to met you, my name is Shiba Tatsuya"


    "Oh, you remember a beautiful girl that come with me? She is Emilia"


    "Then you didn''t sit with her?"


    "She is hate anything about discrimination, so how can I take a seat in the front row when it was a clear discrimination? and she is over there"


    In the podium, the preparations for the opening ceremony is still not complete and Arthur can see Emilia being drag here and there by Mayumi, but it seems she didn''t object it either.


    "Also, they''re too childish, so I more comfortable to take a seat beside you, am I bothering you?"


    "Of course no, there is no such thing"


    From what Tatsuya feel there is no other motive behind Arthur actions and he didn''t feel bothered too, and from what he can see Miyuki seems quite happy chatting with Emilia on top of the podium when Mayumi give some briefings to her.


    "Err... is a seat over there is occupied?"


    There is a voice that takes Arthur and Tatsuya attention


    There is a beautiful young girl whose short, bright red-orange hair, and has distinct facial features that amplify the impression of her being a lively girl.


    There is another girl that can be described as a timid-looking girl who wears eyeglasses. Well, she also has very large br??sts and a curvaceous figure for a side note.


    Arthur recognized the two of them, Chiba Erika and Shibata Mizuki.


    "I''m Shibata Mizuki, nice to meet you"


    "I''m Shiba Tatsuya, nice to meet you too. And this is Arthur Spencer"


    "Hello, you can call me Arthur"


    "I''m Chiba Erika, nice to meet you Shiba-kun, Arthur-kun" Erika''s voice is very energetic "But you have very unusual hair color, Arthur-kun"


    "I was half Japanese, my father is from England and my mother is Japanese, and I have similar hair color and eyes like my father"


    "Oh I remember there is another person who has unusual hair color, she is very beautiful with her silver hair" Erika look to podium direction but because the ceremony will start she seems can''t find the person she mentions.


    "Maybe you''re talking about Emilia, she has silver hair and at the podium before"


    "So you two know each other?" Mizuki seems interested with the conversation so she also joins


    "Yes, she is coming with me from England, we know each other for a very long time"


    "I never imagined someone in second and third place for the magic test is knowing each other"


    "I thought you''re siblings" this time Tatsuya who make a comment, even if he has a connection with ten clan master and military, he didn''t have information about Arthur and Emilia because it was not related with Miyuki.


    Time passes by and the ceremony is over, now Arthur, Tatsuya, Erika, and Mizuki going to get their ID card.


    Arthur didn''t worry about Emilia because he thinks Mayumi will help Emilia. And for Tatsuya he thinks Miyuki probably, undoubtedly, skipped this step; as the freshman representative, she had probably already been conferred with this card.


    "Shiba-kun, which class are you in?"


    Erika, with a face that could not hide her excitement, asked Tatsuya, who was the last in line among the group.


    "Class E."


    On hearing Tatsuya''s reply,


    "Yay! We are in the same class."


    Erika hopped up and down happily. She seemed to be overdoing it but,


    "I am in the same class as well."


    With just the accompanying action missing, Mizuki also had a similar face, so this might be a natural reaction for freshmen.


    "I''m feeling I was left alone here..."


    "You are undoubtedly in class A so there is no meaning if I ask you, right?" Erika blink her eyes and look at Arthur strangely


    "Yes, it''s very strange if you not in class A" Mizuki also didn''t oppose Erika opinion and Tatsuya just watching from the side


    "I feel being discriminated here..." Arthur look to the ceiling and let out a sigh, his actions make Erika and Mizuki laugh, Tatsuya also smile a little.


    "What shall we do? Shall we go take a look at our homeroom as well? Arthur-kun you must go to another place to find your own room"


    "You really seriously banish me?"


    "Haha... of course not, how about this, you come with us so you can find our class if you need something?"


    "That''s a good idea"


    "So, what about you, Shiba-kun?"


    Erika asked as she looked up at the face of Tatsuya. While Mizuki didn''t ask, she was also probably looking up at Tatsuya, But, Tatsuya shook his head at Erika''s invitation.


    "Sorry. I''m meeting up with my little sister."


    And the conversation about Miyuki is happening, but before Tatsuya point his suspicions about Mizuki eyes Arthur pats his shoulders.


    "Sometimes you mustn''t say what you know or you will not have a friend"


    Tatsuya looks at Arthur and surprise because Arthur can know what he wants to say to Mizuki who said he and Miyuki aura resembles each other.


    "Onii-sama, sorry for the wait."


    "Arthur, sorry for the wait."


    And a pair of lovely voice is saving them from an awkward atmosphere because of the conversation between Mizuki and Tatsuya.

 Chapter 71 - 071: Morning Training

    From behind Arthur and the rest, who was talking at a corner near the exit of the auditorium, Emilia''s voices and the voice of the person whom Tatsuya was waiting for called out.


    Emilia and Miyuki, who was surrounded by a crowd, slipped out from there.


    Seeing the two of them coming together make it like something that comes out of a painting, because Emilia and Miyuki have several similarities like their flawless white skin, slender figure, and their high is also quite the same.


    Their only difference is their hair color and eyes color. Their personality is also slightly different, where Miyuki is modest, and have a well brought up manners. Emilia is like a curious naive girl who didn''t know about the outside world make everyone want to take care of her, and her honest personality makes everyone can accept her easily.


    Emilia separating herself from the crowd and walk to Arthur side


    "How about your first-day school, Emi?"


    "It''s very great! Everyone is nice to me, also we are in the same class right?" Emilia seems very excited and full of happiness


    Well, it was understandable because this is the first time for her have so many people have favorable opinions about her and very nice to her.


    "Yes, we are in the same class"


    Emilia tells Arthur about her experience today excitedly and Arthur just makes a comment sometimes while his hand stroking her hair.


    "Err... can we at least changing place first?"


    Erika''s voice takes Arthur and Emilia attention


    "It''s very awkward to seeing two grown men stroking girl hair at the open place, it bothers people who want to pass and it was unhealthy for some people" Erika''s comments are supported by Mizuki who is nodding her head who is very red.


    Arthur and Tatsuya look at each other with their hand on Emilia and Miyuki hair respectively, and both Arthur and Tatsuya have a smile on their face when seeing each other.


    "Well, since we are all here, why don''t we go have a cup of tea?" Arthur proposes a plan


    "Sounds great! There seems to be a nice cake shop around." Erika is the one with the highest voice and Mizuki just nods and said she wants too.


    "Mm, it''s a good opportunity for me so I can know about your new friends, Arthur. You will join too right, Miyuki?" Emilia ask Miyuki with the eyes full of hope


    Seeing her new friends who didn''t inferior to her in term of appearance and have a loveable personality make a genuine smile appear on the face of Miyuki.


    "I''m fine with it, Onii-sama, what do you think?"


    "Well, sounds good. After all, we just got acquainted with one another"


    The "cake shop" that Erika brought them to was, in fact, a "French cafeteria with delicious dessert". They took their lunch there and spent some time chatting merrily.


    Well, it was the four females who are talking merrily, Arthur and Tatsuya was only a good listener who enjoying their tea and relaxes their body on the chair.


    By the time they got home, it was close to evening. Previously Arthur tells Abby to go home first before he and Emilia go to the cake shop. She is currently cooking for dinner, and for Echidna, she is still busying herself in the basement.


    "Echidna, I bought various desserts from a shop near my school, if you want it you must come out here"


    Arthur has access to the basement but Echidna didn''t permit him to enter without her consent so he just can call her in front of the door to the basement.


    "Where is my dessert?"


    Seeing her come out of the basement make some strange image pop up in Arthur''s head, he shook his head before asking her.


    "You didn''t leave the basement from yesterday?"


    "Of course, there is still a lot- hey where are you going?! Give my dessert to me!"


    Echidna cashes after Arthur who is leaving her with the desserts still in his hand without caring her who is calling him.


    "Ofh!"


    Arthur stops when he is in front of the bathroom and throw a towel ti Echidna face.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You need to take a bath, although you are my contract spirits you also have a real body. Change your clothes to, there is a lot of clothes in your room and not in the basement. You must remember you''re just an ordinary girl now, you must take care of your own body"


    "Eeehhh... you''re very caring about me? You didn''t afraid Emilia get jealous? If you do care about me, how about you help me clean my body?" Echidna tease Arthur seductively while getting closer to him


    "If you still play around like now there will be just vegetables as your food for the next few days, no pudding, no desserts, just vegetables" but Arthur''s treat success make her enter the bathroom while pouting


    "Chee~ you''re no fun at all~"


    "This world magic variation is very interesting, there is really a lot of things I can discover everyday" Echidna change to more casual clothes and didn''t wear her usual dress after Arthur throw her to the bathroom


    "That''s because the knowledge about other things also more advance compared to what we know so their magic more creative than in our place"


    "You''re right, science, anatomy, and much other knowledge make it become possible for magic in this world becomes this advanced"


    "There is a magic called rupture that can- no let''s talk about it another time"


    Arthur stops himself from talking about rupture tye trademark of the crimson prince, seriously how he can talk about the magic that can make someone burst from inside their body when he has a dinner, with a beefsteak soak in the sauce.


    The next day, early in the morning Arthur and Emilia go to the Kyuuchouji temple because this is the first day Arthur will train under the guidance of Yakumo.


    When they arrive, there is Tatsuya who is staring to Yakumo and ready to fight with Miyuki watching from the side with other disciples of Yakumo.


    "Oh, you arrive Arthur-kun, you''re ready for your first day of training?" Yakumo voice grabs Tatsuya and Miyuki attention and they''re surprised because the friends they met yesterday is here.


    "Miyuki, how can you''re here?" Emilia walks to Miyuki direction happily, from Emilia perspective Miyuki is a very good girl who is polite and modest so she is very happy if can befriend with her.


    "My brother always training here every morning, well if we have something to do in the morning then we will come at night, what are you doing here Emilia?" No matter how cold her personality is, there is no way for Miyuki reject someone like Emilia.


    "Arthur said he will training his martial arts here and becomes a disciple of Yakumo-Sensei so I come along" the two girls start to converse and forget about their companions


    "As I tough, the first time I see you, you''re more like a fighter to me rather than a student" well, Arthur already knows it from the anime if Tatsuya is one of Yakumo''s disciples.


    "You also have an eye that not look like normal students either" Tatsuya smile and respond to Arthur comment


    "Well, how about this, you and Tatsuya doing sparring? Tatsuya you didn''t need to hold back in term of techniques and power" Yakumo distance himself from the center of field training, seriously he doesn''t understand how can someone with a stature like Arthur can have that strength and speed, luckily for Yakumo, he has a vast amount of experience to beat Arthur.


    Tatsuya and Arthur didn''t talk too much and just take a stance, Tatsuya is the one who launches an attack first, he throws a punch to Arthur right side.


    Arthur blocks Tatsuya''s punch quite easy because there is the difference in their physical strength, Tatsuya surprises a little because this is slightly weird for Arthur can block his punch easily even if he didn''t use all of his strength.


    Because he is taken surprise by Arthur strength, he didn''t react fast enough to dodge Arthur roundhouse kick and just block it with one of his hands, he is sent back by the force behind of the kick but he successfully controls his body so he didn''t fall and stand with both of his feet.


    "In terms of physical strength, you didn''t need to hold back against me, Tatsuya. Come, use all of your strengths" Arthur feel competitive for fighting against Tatsuya so he tries to provoke him. Well, there is still a part of his childish behavior who want to impress Emilia playing a part on it too.


    "Interesting" Tatsuya knew Arthur just provoking him but in front of Miyuki there is no way he will back down from a challenge, so this time he will going all out.

 Chapter 72 - 072: On The Road To Home

    Maybe it was a coincidence or maybe not


    Arthur and Emilia once again encounter the siblings on their way to the school, because Arthur and Emilia are in the same class as Miyuki they walk together to the school.


    Arthur and Tatsuya walking behind the girls who are become more closer in their interactions


    "Are you alright, Tatsuya?"


    "What do you mean?" Tatsuya looked at Arthur as if he is asking something strange


    "I afraid I made you injury because of our spar before" well, it''s a lie because Arthur knows he has self-restoration ability, even if his heart is shot by the sniper he can erase the wound with his ability and make it like never happened.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t have any injury on me. But it was really surprising for someone like you have that much strength" on their spar Tatsuya taken aback by Arthur strength and speed, if Arthur has the same level of martial arts like him then there is a high chance he will lose.


    "If I didn''t wrong it''s been a long time since I can use large portions of my physical strength on combat, when I spar with Yakumo-Sensei he is restricted my movement so I can''t utilize my strength fully" if it was about using all of his strength than it was when he is fighting against Regulus and Lye where he needs to go all out.


    "So I was right, you still holding back, and not just a little like what you said" Tatsuya didn''t feel offended because Arthur didn''t use all of his power but he feels very competitive and want to know just how strong his new friends are.


    "I hope you didn''t mad at me, Miyuki eyes is very frightening whenever I hit you, so I need to hold back" Arthur looked at the two beautiful girls who are attracting attention of people who are seeing them chatting happily "I didn''t want Emi to lose her newly acquired friend, she has very little amount of friends, to begin with"


    "You seems very care about her"


    "Just like you, I want the best thing in the world for her, I think you have same feelings for Miyuki"


    "You''re right" Tatsuya smile at what Arthur said, it seems he can get along well with Arthur. "Miyuki, I will part here"


    "Oh, right, we will meet again when break time for lunch, Onii-sama" Miyuki nod at Tatsuya "Emilia, let''s go, we need to hand over our CAD to the staff who is responsible for storing it"


    "But I see several people bring their CAD?" It seems she didn''t read the book about the rules of this school properly


    "Just several people who have a right to wear their CAD, like Saegusa-Senpai, student council and public moral committee members" Miyuki didn''t annoy by Emilia and tell her about it patiently


    "Oh... so that''s was like that... but I didn''t have a CAD and Arthur also didn''t have it, but I will follow you in case we have one in the future so I will not confuse where the place is"


    "You two didn''t have CAD?" This was quite a surprise for Miyuki


    "Yes, I didn''t know why but every time I use magic with CAD I feel something didn''t work properly and feel weird about it" this was Emilia trait, she can''t explain something properly.


    "How about we use some test machines when we have time? Onii-sama is very good at CAD programming, maybe he can help you"


    "Really? He is very talent if he can do something as hard as programming CAD" for her CAD is like a magic wand for magician and spirit for spirit user, so if there is someone who can programming something like CAD and is very young then he or she must be an incredible person.


    ??????


    The boring time of study is over, Arthur, Emilia, and Miyuki make their way to the cafeteria. There are several people who are asking them for lunch together but Emilia didn''t want to participate so Arthur rejected them too and followed by Miyuki.


    The reason is because Emilia feels there is something wrong with how her classmates look at the other students from course 2.


    In the cafeteria they found Tatsuya group and head to their place, there are two new faces from Tatsuya group.


    "I''m Saijou Leonhart, you can call me Leo, mmm... how I need to call you?" Leo didn''t know if Arthur wants to be called by his name or his family name.


    "You can call me Arthur, and this is Emilia"


    "My name is Yoshida Mikihiko, you can call me Mikihiko, can I call you Arthur too?"


    "Of course, use honorific with someone with the same age is feeling weird for me"


    Their topics of conversation are around their first impression of the school, what school activities club they intend to participate in and other miscellaneous things.


    Putting aside their test results Miyuki and Emilia are enough to gather a large number of attention, and Arthur has some share on that too.


    Before the break time is over they agree to go home together.


    ??????


    "Why human can''t treat their own kind fairly..."


    All of this happened when Emilia and Miyuki reject politely their classmates who want to going home together with them the reason is Emilia want to go home with Arthur (it''s normal because they are living in the same house) who is already meet with Tatsuya group and Miyuki who want to go home with her brother and slightly feel annoyed with her classmates attitude to her brother.


    "Won''t you all stop being such poor losers? Emilia-san wants to go with Arthur who has an appointment with our group and Miyuki-san has said she wishes to go with her brother. It''s not the place of anyone of you to say otherwise, is it?"


    Her opponent was a student from class A. It was the guy they had seen in the dining hall during the break who want to Emilia and Miyuki sit in a different place but stop by Arthur.


    At first, Emilia wants to pacify the situation but her classmates are getting more unreasonable, by the way, those classmates were girls. Obviously, there was also a flock of male students in the vicinity who had stared silently at first, but that restraint had already been lost and all decency rapidly followed.


    For Arthur, there are very little people who make him want to befriend with, and his attitude to his classmates make him has an aura of hard to get along with, so all of them here is mostly the one who acquaintances with Emilia and Miyuki.


    The handgun CAD had been knocked from his hand. Before their eyes, casually swinging a baton that had suddenly appeared from somewhere, in a relaxed manner, Erika was smiling. There was no trembling or hastiness in that smile. Just by looking at that confident alertness, you could tell there was no such thing from the beginning.


    "At this distance, the body moves faster."


    Erika smile quite provocative


    "Can you didn''t use violence! We''re from the same school after all" Emilia separating herself from the group and trying to be a middleman


    "Emilia-San it''s better- hii!!"


    One of his classmates want to stop her and grab Emilia''s arm but there is a sharp ice crystal stopping his open hand from grabbing her, he can feel the coldness of the ice crystals even if there is still some room before he touches it.


    "Pay attention to where you want to place your hand" Arthur voice is heard and make people taken back by his actions to one of his classmates.


    But for several people like Tatsuya, Miyuki, Erika and several people in this place what make them surprise is the speed of Arthur invoke his magic without the help of CAD, and it was nearly instantaneously.


    Tatsuya who has a better vision then all of the people here catch an interesting phenomenon with his eyes.


    "Stop right there! Using attack magic on others for any reason other than self-defense is not just a violation of school rules, it''s a criminal offense!"


    "You are students from 1A and 1E aren''t you. I will hear you out. Please come along."


    The first voice is coming from Saegusa Mayumi, her small figure was wrapped in an aura of Psion light far beyond that of ordinary mages, giving her an inviolable air of dignity.


    And the second voice is coming from the girl next to Mayumi. According to the introduction of the Student Council during the entrance ceremony, she was the 3rd year Public Moral Chief, Watanabe Mari.


    Mari''s CAD held an already deployed and expanded activation sequence. It was not difficult to imagine what any form of resistance here would lead to.


    There is Tatsuya who try to pacify the situation but it seems Mari didn''t want to leave it slide just like that. Well, it was understandable, if the first offender for breaking the rule in his first day leave out just like that then there will be more people who break the rule.


    "Haaah... it''s gonna be a long day..." Arthur let out a sigh and grumble a little before stepping forward


    ''Abby, come to the school as fast as possible and accompany Emilia for me''


    ''I understand, Arthur-sama''


    Arthur cut off his telepathic connections with Abby, and he is in front of Mayumi who has her smiling mask and Mari who still held her CAD.


    "Let''s see... from where I need to start to explain it?"

 Chapter 73 - 073: Couch

    "Alright, so do you have objections if I said you''re breaking the rule for using magic without permission and not because of self-defense?" Mari use her finger and taping at the table


    Currently, Arthur in a room for public moral committee do questioning for a student who breaks the rule, at first Mari intended to bring all of the students who is involved in the commotion but Mayumi said it was unnecessary if it was just a prank like what Tatsuya says. But Mari adamant to bring Arthur here for questioning.


    "Well..."


    "You have objections?"


    "Honestly..."


    "You have one?"


    "... Watanabe-senpai, your face quite scary"


    Mari looks quite angry and annoyed too, add her cold voice and stern look makes it more complete.


    "I ask you again, do you have objections?" Mari choose to ignore Arthur comment and press her question


    "It''s quite crowded in the place where Emilia is standing before so I thought her friend want to take advantage of her" Arthur look at the angry face of Mari and answer with innocent face


    "Whoaa..." Mayumi quite amazed by Arthur answer, he didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his classmates for his own safety


    "It''s true, I bet even if you look at the footage from the hidden camera, you will not gain anything to prove what I said is true or not" Arthur refuses to admit his mistake close his eyes.


    When Mari want to yell at Arthur, Mayumi tugged her sleeve from the side


    "Mari, Let''s leave it at that. I think to reprimand him like this is enough, there are no casualties and his magic is still leaving room for the other students to back down so in my eyes he will fall under self-defense if the other students still try to grab Emilia''s arm"


    "... if you said it like that then I didn''t have any other choice except to agree with you. Arthur, I hope this is the last time you break the rule. There is no chance you will escape from punishment for the second chance"


    "Thank you for your Leniency, Watanabe-senpai, Saegusa-Senpai. Then, I will take my leave" Arthur choose to retreat as fast as possible before Mari change her mind.


    "You seems to cover him up, Mayumi" Mari let out a sigh and look at her friend who is playing with her mobile data terminal.


    After sending a message, Mayumi look at Mari and raise her eyebrows to her with a questioning look


    "Hmm? Me? Covering him? What are you talking about, Mari? There is no such a thing" Mayumi replied innocently before try to shift the topics of conversation "Oh right, are you know who is recommend as public moral committee new members by the teacher?"


    "You didn''t know it?" Mari knew her friend wants to misdirect her from the topic before, but she just following it because she knows Mayumi will not answer her even if she asks again.


    "I was occupied by several things so I didn''t pay attention to it"


    "You meet him already..."


    "Really? Who?" Mayumi wants to ask but when she looks at the annoyed face of Mari, she knows who it was.


    "Aah, so that''s why you..."


    "Yes, and thanks to you he leaves now"


    "Hehehe, forgive me, Mari, how about I take you for dinner? My treat" Mayumi shake her friend shoulder


    "Alright, are you sent messages to your driver?"


    "No, I was sending an insurance" Mayumi smile mischievously and didn''t bother explaining what it was at Mari questioning look.


    ??????


    When Arthur near the school entrance there is still a group of students, but this time all of them look quite friendly.


    "It seems all of you have a truce when I was on another battlefield"


    "Arthur, are you fine? They didn''t make it hard for you? You didn''t get punishment right?" The fast person who questioning him is undoubtedly Emilia


    "Don''t worry, we just talk heart to heart, it''s quite dark now, how about we have dinner together? My treat, take it as my apologies for making all of you wait here"


    "It''s a good idea! Let''s go" the fast person who is responding is Erika followed by Tatsuya and the rest.


    "Arthur-san, do you mind if we participate?" A deadpan voice is heard and what comes to his eyes is the face of Kitayama Shizuku.


    It seems the one who wants to participate in her best friend, Honoka. She is just a representative for Honoka.


    "Of course not, we will become classmates for a long time, you can just call me Arthur, and can I call you Shizuku?"


    "Yes, also thank you"


    The group walks to the nearby restaurant while Abby already there for making reservations, on the road they''re chatting about several things and it was leading to Tatsuya ability for fine-tuning CAD.


    "But I was quite disheartened by Emilia''s technical practices results," Miyuki said it with a smile


    "Oh, Emilia trying to use practice machines? How is the result?" Arthur quite interested in the results because this is the first time Emilia use it.


    They are accepted to first high school as a part of identity prepare by the system so they never participate in the test.


    "She beat me with very large margins, how you can do it, Emilia?" Miyuki asks Emilia who is walking at her left side


    "Hmm? I just poured it and it went whoosh all the way?" Emilia titled her head and seems confused and trouble how to explain it


    "Hehe, you didn''t need to force yourself" Miyuki grab Emilia''s hand and smile at her.


    "But... I really didn''t know..."


    "I know, you didn''t do it intentionally, you just can''t phrase it correctly, don''t worry I believe in you"


    "Thank you, Miyuki" Emilia''s face beaming with a smile


    Arthur and Tatsuya loom at the two girl conversation from behind and both of them feel happy for the one they care about find a genuine friend. They will not feel inferior to each other in terms of appearance, magic, and other things.


    "Do you want to say something, Tatsuya?"


    "I just amaze by your ability to activate your magic nearly instantaneously before"


    "Hmm... you can treat me as BS magician when come to freezing magic"


    "I will not ask again, sorry"


    "What you''re apologizing for, there is nothing wrong with your question. Do you already decide which club you want to join?"


    "I didn''t know, I didn''t have a plan to join any club"


    "You can''t be that boring Tatsuya when a peaceful life comes you must grab it because you will not know when a missile will be aimed at the school"


    "Your analogy quite violent, but there is something right from it"


    "Of course, that''s really my sincere advice" Arthur look at Emilia back when she is turn around their eyes meet accidentally and she smiles at him "when we have a peaceful life, we must protect it properly"


    In the Lugunica there is constant threat from the witch cult, political struggle and a threat of invasion from neighbors country, so if he can make Emilia life peacefully and have a smile on her face every day, then even if he needs to do it at another world, Arthur didn''t mind it as long as he has her hand.


    He wants her to live peacefully like now, even if he knew it was just temporary ''vacation'' he wants her to treasure it deeply every moment she had here inside her heart.


    When they have their dinner they just chat about misc things before they''re done and separated to their own destination.


    Arrive at the home Emilia go to her room to take a bath and Arthur drop some cake for the witch-neet before going to his room.


    Arthur goes to the balcony and takes a seat on the couch, opening his mobile terminal data there is one unread message with just a word of ''you owe me one'' with some emoticons decorated the message.


    There is no need for Arthur to wondering about who is the sender because there is just only one person who will send this type of message.


    "Arthur, can we talk for a bit?" Emilia seems very hesitates and ask carefully


    "Of course, come here" Arthur adjust his seat position and make space for Emilia take a seat at his side.


    Emilia sit down and didn''t bother with the little space between her and Arthur, she rests her head on Arthur''s shoulder and closes her eyes. Arthur wait patiently for Emilia start to talk while ??r?ssing her hair.


    "I think... I didn''t deserve their friendship"


    "Why you think like that?"


    "I... I hide the fact I was a half-elf, what appears in front of them is just a fake, not me"


    Arthur picks her up gently and put her on top of his ??p and make a crystal appear in front of them, there is reflection worried face of Emilia in the crystal. Arthur combs her hair and makes her unique ears stand out, for Arthur, it was a pair of lovely ears.


    "Who do you think the person reflects on the crystal?"


    "That''s me..."


    "And who it is now?" Arthur makes her hair fall and cover her ears, her hair grows longer from the first time they meet, she didn''t cut it and her hair is very smooth making it feel good to ??r?ss.


    "That''s also me..."


    "There you have your answer..." Arthur embraces her and speaks with low voice "No matter what you''re Emilia, you''re Emilia the half-elf, but you''re also Emilia the friend of people in this world. You must put some belief in your friend, I can promise you when there is a time for you to reveal who you''re they will still accept you and they will not cut off your friendship with them"


    "Really?" Emilia ask expectantly


    "Of course, this world is at a place where they hate a half-elf like in the previous world, but this place is not a safe place either for you to reveal it"


    "Arthur..."


    "Yes? Do you still have another question?"


    "No, but... can you hold me like this a little longer? I feel safe and warm when you by my side, and I didn''t know why I feel like this..."


    "...wait a bit"


    Arthur adjusts the couch and pulls out the cushions for his foot, he makes it can be more comfortable for both of them.


    "Come here"


    Arthur grab Emilia''s hand and make her sit on top of his ??p before he rests his back on the couch, Emilia relax her body on top of Arthur and close her eyes, they didn''t speak and just the sound of their breathing is heard and without anyone know it, they were fallen asleep.


    Half an hour pass and there is another person approach to the balcony, after covering Arthur and Emilia with the blanket she brought, Abby looks at their peaceful face leaving the balcony without making any sounds.

 Chapter 74 - 074: Hospital

    "Emilia, what happen with you? You seem quite energetic this morning? Is there something good happen to you last night" Erika tease Emilia who is walking by her side


    "Nothing happened to me, I think" Emilia denied without knowing what she meant


    "Oh come on, you did some naughty things, right?"


    "Naughty things? Such as?" Emilia tilted her head and ask Erika back


    Looking at her innocent face and confused expression make Erika flustered how to explain it


    "Erika, if you tell her some bad examples there is no way you will come out unscathed" Tatsuya reminds his friend about the consequences for her attitudes in the hope she will stop it.


    "Erika, if you didn''t stop right now then I need to prepare funerals for you" Mikihiko look quite earnest with his comments


    "I know it! I just want to tease her! Damn, can you at least didn''t mention funeral here?!" Erika grumbling at Mikihiko comment and ignore him "It''s just a joke, you must not remember it Emilia"


    "But I didn''t know what do you mean... ahh! Maybe I should ask Arthur when he is come?" Emilia clasp her hand and find a way to solve it, but her word make Erika despair


    "Please anything except that! You can''t tell him! Please!" Erika grabbing Emilia hand and make a plea


    "Why? I think he will know what you mean?"


    "That''s why you can''t tell him! Please, for my safety!"


    "I didn''t understand why, but I will not ask it then"


    "You''re really angel!!" Erika hug Emilia with a face full of hope


    From the conversation between the girl when they were first time go to a cake shop, Erika comes to know Arthur is very proficient using sword and knife from Emilia, and he is also a disciple of a well known traditional magic practitioner, Kokonoe Yakumo. His magic talents itself is not a joke, even if it was just small scale magic he can cast it instantaneously, and having someone like that as an enemy because she tells the meaning of her tease to Emilia is just a suicide move.


    When they near the school entrance, Mayumi''s voice is heard from afar. She comes especially for the siblings, so Emilia and the rest decide to leave them in case they have some important thing to discuss"


    "Ah, Emilia-chan, can you wait a bit?" But Mayumi didn''t bother to wait for Emilia''s answer and hug her hand, even if Emilia is taller than Mayumi, she treats Emilia like a child.


    "Mayumi-senpai, do you need something?" Emilia didn''t annoy by Mayumi treatment but honestly, she is happy because of her treatment. Emilia just have her aunt before the incident, and she can be said always alone after that, so have someone like Mayumi make her very happy.


    "Can you have lunch with me when break time? Of course, there are other people, but they are my friends, oh Miyuki-San and Tatsuya-kun will come too, right?" Without leaving a chance for the siblings answer her, Mayumi look at Emilia again


    "So it was decided, all of you will come to students Council room for lunch, it''s better if I can ask Arthur too but why I can''t find him?"


    "Well... there is a little problem at home so he will come late, but maybe he can come for lunch?"


    "Problem?"


    ??????


    At the hospital, there is a pair of male and female with identical white hair but slightly different eyes color attract a lot of attention.


    Arthur push a wheelchair occupied by Echidna who is covered with a blanket, she is looking very weak but it can''t hide her eyes that full of curiosity.


    "Look at you now make me want to hit you"


    "All of this won''t happen if you give me back my power"


    "I can''t even if I want to"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I can''t access all of Authority related power when we come to this world"


    "That''s very surprising, maybe that''s the will of this world? Like Od Laguna in our world?"


    "Maybe... but this is very embarrassing if the people there heard a piece of news, the witch of greed faint because of unhealthy lifestyle"


    "I didn''t care what other people think about me, I will pursue knowledge wherever I can"


    The female doctor thinks they''re a family because of their similar hair and give advice to Arthur for monitoring Echidna lifestyle, the doctor said it was unnecessary for Echidna to take an extreme diet because she already has a great body.


    There is something wrong with her digestive system and she is faint because of the pain, she is a witch on the soul, but she is just a normal girl on the flesh.


    If Arthur didn''t force her, Echidna rarely eats any other food except for cake or pudding, she also likes a cold soft drink every time she thirsts. This is really an unhealthy lifestyle of a neet. Add with her lack of of the time of sleep make it more worst. She also catches a cold because lying on the floor for the entire night.


    "Abby will make porridge for you, you must eat porridge for several days, bear with it"


    "Can I-"


    "There is no soft drink either"


    "Can you at least let me finish said it first?"


    "Please don''t make any unreasonable demands to Abby, I will also limit your internet usage time"


    "Then stay in the home will be boring like in the hell!"


    "Don''t talk as if you know how hell looks like"


    At the entrance of the hospital Abby already waiting there with the car ready to take them home.


    "Arthur-sama, Emilia-sama arrive at the school safely" Abby bow politely and make a report


    "I believe in you, it was better if you can drop some honorific"


    "Please forgive me, Arthur-sama. That''s impossible demands for me, no matter what I was your maid"


    "You stubborn as always..." this is not the first time Arthur ask her to change the way she calls him but she always refuses. The three of them boarded the car and make a way to First High School, when they arrive at the only pathway to the school there are no other students like usual. Well, it was quite understandable because the school already started.


    "So this is where you and Emilia go every day? It looks an interesting place, take me there!"


    Echidna looks at the building in the distance and points her finger to the school area.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this is not placed where everyone unrelated can enter. Just be a good girl and take care of yourself"


    Echidna didn''t say anything and just back to her seat, there is just a longing look on her eyes. Seeing Echidna like that, Arthur a little description of her life, maybe this school makes her remember the reason for her life.


    "As I said, take care of yourself. If there is a chance I will bring you there, of course, if you sick like now there is no way I will bring you there" Arthur patted her head before walking to the school direction


    "You promise me! You must fulfill it!" There is an excited voice of Echidna coming from behind but Arthur didn''t turn his back and continue his pace


    "What an unreasonable world... you put the beautiful girl at the pinnacle but every each of them has a tragic background and makes them have some twist personality"


    "Ah Arthur, how about her? She is fine right?" Emilia spotted Arthur at the door and ask about Echidna condition


    "She just needs to rest for several days, nothing serious. You will go to the cafeteria?"


    "No, Mayumi-Senpai invite me to have lunch with her at the student''s Council room, Miyuki and Tatsuya-san will be there too"


    "Then you must go there immediately" Arthur wants to walk to his seat when Emilia grab his arm


    "Why you just make me go alone? You''re invited too"


    "This is the first time I heard it when you mentioned it?"


    "Just now?" Emilia blinks her eyes and looks at Arthur with her innocent face "Let''s go, Miyuki is going to Tatsuya-san class first so they will be there when we arrive there. And Mayumi-senpai said she wants to talk something with you, so you must go there"


    "You seems to become closer with her, Emi"


    "She is so nice to me so I need to help her" Emilia didn''t let go Arthur''s hand and drag him out of the class.


    When Arthur and Emilia arrive at the students Council room surprisingly Miyuki and Tatsuya is already there and Suzune already prepares their lunch, so Arthur and Emilia just take a seat and eat their food, and they also chat about several things.


    There is a conversation between Miyuki and Tatsuya not only the contents, but the atmosphere itself seemed a little too intimate for a pair of blood-related teenagers.


    "...Just like a pair of lovers."


    Suzune adopted a smile that was not a smile and dropped an explosive comment.


    "Is that so? If we weren''t siblings, then we would be lovers, is that what you think?"


    Tatsuya calmly countered and quickly defused the explosion. Or more likely accidentally detonated it.


    "...Of course, that was a joke."


    When facing a totally red Azusa, Tatsuya mirrored Suzune''s earlier "smile" and calmly continued. His face was not disturbed in the slightest.


    But there is another person who didn''t have a reaction from this, the first is Emilia who didn''t understand what the meaning of their conversation and the second person is Arthur who knows it will happen.


    "Arthur, you must eat a lot, here have my pepper" Emilia pick several slices of pepper from her plate and give it to Arthur


    Arthur just smile at her antics and pick a slice of meat and held it in front of her


    "Open your mouth, you must gain weight a little, you''re very light, it will be troublesome if you get blown away by the wind" Arthur feeds Emilia who is busying herself pick what she didn''t like from her plate


    "Talking about Lover... we have a genuine one here"


    Mari comment is second by the rest of people in the room, in the end, Arthur eats all of the vegetables from Emilia''s plate and she didn''t use her own hand for eating because Arthur feeds Emilia until she finished her portion.


    "We are finishing our lunch, how about we talk about the reason for this gathering?" Mayumi clasp both of her hands and her usual smiling face is presented for everyone.

 Chapter 75 - 075: Public Moral Committee

    After a long debate, Mayumi, Mari, and Miyuki successfully persuaded Tatsuya to join the public moral committee new members recommended by the Students Council and the bell is ringing at the right time when the conversation is finished.


    "We need to go to our class, thanks for the meal, Mayumi-senpai. Let''s go, Emi" Arthur stand up from his seat


    "Where do you think you''re going, Arthur?"


    But Mayumi''s words make Arthur stopped and look at her


    "There is something we need to discuss with you, and I was already told the school staff, all of the people here have a business related to the students Council, please sit down"


    "So, what do you want to say?" Arthur already has the gist for what she will say but still asking her


    "I think you didn''t receive the letter of recommendation from the teacher because you have some problems at home so I will give it to you now" Mari give Arthur an envelop which she prepared before "That''s a letter recommendation from the teacher for the new members of public moral committee, with your capability in term of magic-related combat I think there is no problem for you"


    "I''m sorry but I will decline this recommendation"


    "As I tough you will reject it, so I already prepare some prevention to make sure you accept this recommendation" Mayumi look at Arthur with her never-changing smiling face


    "Maybe this is your first time heard it, so it was understandable you didn''t know. From today onward Emilia will join the students Council as a vice secretary of Shiba Miyuki"


    "Is that true, Emi?"


    "Hmm? Yes, she asks me and I said Yes. There is something wrong?" Emilia feel worried if her impulsive behavior make a problem for Arthur


    "No, there is nothing wrong if it was what you want. But you must tell me first next time if there is someone ask you to do something" Arthur patted her head and make her feel at ease "this is a rare chance for you to learn about different types of management so you must learn about it properly from your upperclassmen here"


    "Un! I will work hard"


    ''Now they will busy answering her questions and satisfy her curiosity about the management, take it as my punishment for all of you who schemes behind my back''


    "But come to think of this, as far as I know, there is no such position in the student''s council" Arthur look at Mayumi suspiciously


    "I was made it so there is one now" declares Mayumi proudly "I already notify the teacher and they agree"


    "I think the Club Management Group will not agree for you to have Miyuki and Emilia at the same time?"


    "I already tell Juumonji-kun about it, and he said ''okay'' after listening to what I say without a problem"


    "So you make use your family and personal connections to rope in Emilia..."


    "Humph! There is no way I will let a cute little sister like Emilia join another club or organization except under my management!" Mayumi raise her voice and slam the table


    "Uuuhh...."


    "So that''s the real reason... and she hit at the softest place" Arthur look at Emilia blushing but happy face


    "There is no way for you to have the same schedule as Emilia other than joining the Public Moral Committee, so what is your answer?" Mari look at Arthur like a predator look to it preys


    "As long as you didn''t order me like a servant then I''m fine with it"


    "Well, because you already permit to leave the class how about you two follow me to Public Moral Committee room for more explanations?"


    "I''m sorry, but I prefer to attend my class" Tatsuya reject Mari Invitation "Let''s go Miyuki"


    "Yes, Onii-sama. Emilia, you will follow me to the class?"


    "Yes, how about you Arthur?"


    "She is nearly crying because Tatsuya reject her, so maybe I must follow her for a while"


    "Well then let''s go to see our room!" And Mari dragged him away by the arm.


    "Public Moral Committee headquarters. There''s a lot of things you need to see firsthand to understand. It''s located directly underneath this room. That being said, they''re both connected."


    In the room''s farthest corner, in a spot where there would normally be a fire escape, there was instead a staircase leading to the Public Moral Committee HQ.


    Well, like in the anime this place is a mess. Mari pointed towards a chair next to the table with Mari''s name as Chief of Public Moral Committee on top of it. She takes a seat opposite of Arthur.


    "It''s a little bit of a mess. You can rest there for a second." Mari didn''t bother to tidy up several books and other things that scattered on top of the table, and Arthur didn''t bother about it because there will be someone who cleans this place today.


    "As the only girl and the highest person with authority here you didn''t make them tidied up this place?"


    "Haha, you''re the first person who treat me as a girl" Mari let out little laugh before look at the state of the room "I''ve told them to pick up after themselves time and time again, there''s still no one who listens... after all our primary objective is patrolling school grounds. The state of affairs within HQ couldn''t be avoided."


    "It''s quite personal but... your boyfriend didn''t treat you as a girl?"


    "Do you want to fight?"


    "Eh?" This time Arthur the one who gets confused


    "Oh, I think you make fun of me. I didn''t have a boyfriend, so if you want to court me you must work hard young man" Mari let out a chuckle and seems like want to charm him, but knowing her mischievously...


    "I''m sorry, you''re above my capability, but Mari-senpai, you are a disciple in the Chiba clan dojo right?"


    "Cheh, you didn''t fun at all" Mari earlier expression is gone and her usual expressions are back. "Yes, I was studying there. How did you know? Oh, Erika tell you right? I must punish her a little when we meet next time then" even if she said it, there is a caring look on her face.


    "... are you know with someone called Chiba Naotsugu?"


    "He is Erika half brother, if I didn''t wrong he is in the foreign country now, why are you asking so suddenly?" Mari look at Arthur confused look and ask if there is something wrong


    "No... I just curious about the illusion blade" Arthur make up a reason to cover his confusion


    "Oh, he is called like that in some circle" once again there is no reaction that Arthur waits from her, just plain comment.


    "Well, let''s get back to the main topic. Except for special event, your duty is patrolling the school ground and apprehend the students who break the school rules" Mari toss a book to Arthur "You can find what you need to do and what type of rule-breaking you must interfere because there is another committee who in charge of other disciplinary"


    "Our primary target is the use of magic against school rules?" Arthur wants to confirm something first here


    "Yes, if magic was used, our intervention is mandatory."


    "So, if there is fighting that didn''t involve magic I didn''t need to interfere and just let it happen then" Arthur let out a sigh of relief for this enlightenment


    "What?!" Mari rose from her chair and slam the table, because of her position their face is quite close, they can feel each other breath but neither Mari or Arthur change their position.


    Mari is taken aback by Arthur word, from his expressions it seems he will really ignore if there is a fight happen if there is no magic use, so she didn''t realize her position is quite inappropriate.


    And for Arthur, he calculating her personality, so if he was the one who backs down now he will give Mari a sense of accomplishment. ''After all, this is not a bad panoramic scene either'' Arthur nod inside his mind.


    "Well, that''s maybe true. But we also intercede on non-magical conflicts, because like our organization name as Public Moral Committee, it was not good moral to have a fight in public places like the school"


    "Alright... even if it was troublesome I will stop the fight if there is one, and recommend them to continue it in some private place"


    "I will appreciate it if you call HQ after you apprehend the person involved in the fight for further instructions" Mari let out a little sigh before back down to her seat. "Well, we still have a lot of time, how about we do some sparring? As your chief, I need to know your combat abilities without the involvement of magic on your side. Sometimes there is a student who didn''t back down and tries to ?ssault you when you are doing your job, and it was quite unfavorable if you use magic too even if it was self-defense"


    "I thought, with your school uniform you can''t use your anti-personnel combat ability to the full extent"


    "Don''t worry, I brought a standard anti-personnel combat uniform like for monoliths code competition"


    "I didn''t expect the school staff will permit you to bring such a thing"


    "Let''s go, I also need to change clothes first so you must wait in the practice room for a while"


    Mari stands up from her seat and leads Arthur to the practice room.


    ''I will punish you for what happened earlier''


    Mari clenches her fists and declared inside her heart. There is no such thing as what she said to Arthur about the involvement of magic on Arthur side when apprehended a person who is involved in fighting, it was just a reason she makes up for have a spar with Arthur. But unbeknownst to her Arthur already know it and just follow her for confirming something.

 Chapter 76 - 076: Sparring with Mari

    On the practice room Mari lying on the floor with a body full of sweat and uneven breaths, her body is very weak and can''t muster the strength to stand up, and at her side, there is Arthur with a towel on his hand.


    "What do you feel? Are you satisfied now?" Arthur wipe some of her sweat on her face


    "Well, I think... I satisfied for now. But next time I will give you more resistance"


    Well, what happened here? Let''s go back to the time before the sparring session is started.


    ??????


    When Mari enter the practice room after equipping her battle suit there is Arthur waiting still with her uniform and didn''t take out his CAD.


    "What the meaning of this, Arthur?" Mari asks with a slightly annoyed voice because she thinks Arthur didn''t take her seriously.


    "I didn''t have a battle suit and I also didn''t have CAD"


    "If you need CAD there is quite a lot in the HQ, come back here after you get what you want"


    "We can start now, I didn''t need CAD"


    "Are you underestimating me?" This time Mari look at Arthur with sharp eyes


    "You''re wrong... underestimating your enemy is just for someone with a slight advantage. For someone who can come out victorious easily, there is no need to estimate the opponent at all" Arthur make a replica of Kusanagi sword from ice and held it. "Come, let me show you the difference in our strength" Arthur point his sword to Mari and provoke her


    Mari dashes out from her place and appear at Arthur side and swing her baton shape CAD at Arthur''s neck, but Arthur raises his sword and easily block Mari''s attack. When Arthur wants to make counterattack Mari already looped to his rear and out of his range.


    "Personal speed magic... as I tough, this is different" Arthur muttered after seeing Mari combat style, this is very different with how it must be.


    The clash between Mari and Arthur didn''t end up just like that, enhanced with her magic Mari launch an attack from various angles but all of that is just futile attempt.


    Without the help of magic, Arthur can react immediately to her attack but he didn''t counterattack, Mari adopts a hit and run tactics, every time her attack is blocked she will retreat immediately.


    The sound of something hard clashing is heard continuously from the practice room, no matter how many times the baton shape CAD hit the ice sword there is no crack on Arthur sword.


    There is no longer feeling for punishing Arthur on Mari''s minds, she is focusing try to hit him at least once, she pushes herself nearly limit and use various techniques she knew. Arthur sometimes didn''t block Mari''s attack but stabbed his sword to where Mari will step, he didn''t even lift his foot even once from the time they start to sparring.


    Time goes just like that


    In the end, Mari exhausted herself with continuously using magic to speed up herself, she is lying on the floor because there is no strength left in her body to stand up.


    "Well, you will catch a cold if you lying here Mari-senpai"


    "You can take me to the room at the right side, there is a room for the temporary infirmary in case there is an accident in practice room" Mari answer and still trying to catch a breath


    "Then, please forgive me" Arthur pick her up in princess carry and head to the room that Mari pointed in


    "Whoa?! Hey! You just need to help me stand up and walking!" Mari let out a protest but her voice is quite weak


    "Do you really have the strength to walk? You nearly push yourself beyond your body capability, you''re exhausted mentally and physically. At least you need to rest until the afternoon to get some strength to move around" Arthur didn''t bother with her protests again and walk, In the infirmary, Arthur put her down on the bed.


    "Hey! What are you doing now?!"


    "I''m helping you take off the protector" Arthur taking off Mari''s head protector and her body protector, leaving here with just black full body suit before covering her with a blanket.


    "I can''t help wipe your sweat ok your body so I need to use magic, sorry if there is some uncomfortable feeling" Arthur use magic and disperse the sweat on Mari body before taking a seat and look at the outside of the window.


    "Thank you... but I will more appreciate if you didn''t take it off like before"


    "Sorry, when I think about it now I was slightly impulsive before" Arthur stand up and turn his body and bow a little to Mari


    "Well, as long as you didn''t tell other people about it" Mari pull up the blanket and just make her face that uncovers by it "Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course you can" Arthur once again turn his back and take a seat because maybe Mari will feel disturbed if he staring at her all the time. Even if she didn''t n?k?d, the outline of her figure is there expose under the blanket.


    "How can you become strong like that?"


    "At first, I just got a lucky chance and after that, I risk myself to get stronger every day... there are several times I nearly died but I can avoid it and still alive. After I think I was strong enough... I meet with someone I think worth to be protected by me, so until now I try to get stronger every day" Arthur turns his head and look at Mari''s face "What I want to tell you is.. first, you need a reason why you need become strong. Second, there is no strength gain without pain. Third, you must stay alive to get stronger every day"


    Mari close her eyes and try to digest Arthur advice


    "But, come to think of this, why you didn''t use Watanabe family dojigiri?" But sudden realization hit him after he asks it, and Mari answer confirms it


    "I was from a low ranking branch of the Watanabe family, there is no way I can learn techniques from the main family when I was just b?r?ly qualified to use the family name?" There is a pained smile on her face


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think properly before asking"


    "It''s fine, it''s not a secret after all"


    "So the reason for you to be stronger is..."


    "Yes, I want to prove even if I was from a lower-level branch family, I can become as strong as them or even surpass them. That''s why I learn at Chiba clan dojo. Are you have advice or a way so I can get stronger?" Mari ask hesitantly


    "Hmm... there is"


    Excellent as a maid, driver, and also a bodyguard. Even if the system just state she is very proficient with the sword, that''s coming from the system, not from a human.


    "How about you come to my house? There someone who is very proficient with a sword, maybe you can learn something new there? Don''t worry there will be someone who escorts you back to your house"


    "As strong as you?"


    "Hmm... how to say it... I and she are different types. I fight use my instinct and fully depend on my body reaction and reflexes, but she learns the art of the sword, so she depends on technique different with me" looking at her hesitates face Arthur make the last offer "then how about you try it once before decide to accept or decline?"


    "Alright, thanks to Arthur"


    "You''re welcome, just have a rest for now"


    ??????


    "So what we have here?"


    When Arthur and Mari enter the student''s council room there is Miyuki, Emilia and the vice president of students council Hattori in the midst of an argument.


    "Arthur, Mari, where the two of you going before? I can''t find you two" Mayumi raise her voice intentionally for drawing attention


    "We are patrolling the school grounds, what happened here?" Mari answer shortly and ask back Mayumi


    "Well, Hanzo-kun object my recommendation for Tatsuya-kun join the Public Moral Committee" Mayumi has a complicated look on her face


    "Mayumi-senpai, can I ask you questions?"


    "What do you want to ask, Arthur?"


    "I just want to ask, are you a president or him?"


    Mayumi is taken aback by Arthur question, Hattori on the other hand look at Arthur with an annoyed face.


    "Who do you think you''re? This is not a place for a new student like you to make a comment"


    "Oh, you didn''t know me? Then I must introduce myself, my name is Arthur Spencer a new members of Public Moral Committee" before continuing to talk Arthur take a glance at Miyuki and Emilia first "Because this conversation leading to dangerous ending I need to interfere, also as long as a command of president is not something that demerits for the school and there is no objection from the teachers, all of member students council and every student need to accept and follow it. And you didn''t have an objection right in this command"


    "There is no precedent for appointing a Weed to the Public Moral Committee."


    Hattori''s rebuttal was laced with the derogatory term. Upon hearing this, Mari slightly raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s a taboo term, Vice President Hattori. A taboo term as banned by the Public Moral Committee. You have a lot of nerve using that in front of me, the Chair of the Public Moral Committee."


    Facing Mari''s reprimand, warning, or maybe a little of both, Hattori showed no sign of weakness.


    "You can ban that term all you want. Do you plan on punishing a third of the entire student body? The difference between Blooms and Weeds is something that is written into the school system and acknowledged by the school itself. The source of the difference between Blooms and Weeds is the difference in ability. Public Moral Committee members are responsible for the task of subjugating students that break school rules. A Weed with inferior abilities is incapable of accomplishing that task."


    After his proud ?ssertion, Hattori feels a cold sharp thing on his neck and backs.


    "As you say previously, ''Public Moral Committee members are responsible for the task of subjugating students that break school rules'' right? And Mari-senpai already reminds you that terms are included in the banned term by Public Moral Committee, so you''re also breaking the rule right?" Arthur has a smile on his face but there is no one who believes he is smiling inside "A third of the entire student body is it? Come, you can gather all of them. If all of the students break the rule then I can use my magic to apprehend all of them. Just information for you, my ability in group combat, is higher than my interpersonal combat ability"


    There is a skeleton made from the ice crystals entirely with a scythe on the left hand and short sword on the right hand, the skeleton looks like can easily cut Hattori''s throat or stab his heart from the back with the short sword. And the one who makes this thing is the smiling Arthur.

 Chapter 77 - 077: Rooftop

    The temperature in the room is very cold, and the appearance of the ice skeleton make it like a scene in some of the horror movies, Hattori didn''t dare to make any sound because he tried to move his neck before, but the scythe that just grazed a little on his skin make the blood come out.


    "Arthur, you can''t use magic like that. I know he is at fault here but there is still another way to handle it, right?"


    When there is no one who is courage enough stop what Arthur doing, there is an angel voice break the tension inside the students'' council room, she walks and stop in front of Arthur and crease his cheek.


    "There is Mari-senpai here, so you need to hear her instructions before doing something, you can make her feel hurt if you ignore her. There is also Mayumi-senpai here, she is Hattori-senpai superior so she is the one who more appropriate to punish him, if you''re the one who punishes Hattori-senpai then you also didn''t put Mayumi-senpai on your eyes, and I didn''t like it. Why do you like that? It''s very rare for you to upset like this... if there is something bothering you, can you share it with me? Even if I can''t help you solve your problem, at least I can become a good listener for you" Emilia''s voice is like how she treats a child who is throwing a tantrum, soft, gentle and patient.


    "I''m sorry... I make you worry again, maybe I need a fresh air" Arthur held Emilia''s hand and press it to his cheek before letting it go and bow to Mayumi and Mari direction. "Mayumi-senpai, Mari-senpai, I apologize for my rudeness. If there is something you need from me, I will be at the rooftop cooling my head"


    Arthur turned his back and intended to leave the room but he is stopped in front of Tatsuya


    "Tatsuya, I didn''t know why you always look at yourself as inferior to other people. You''re a great magician on your own way, what you are doing with your self-pitying is make Miyuki worry every day" Arthur stop talking and look straight to Tatsuya''s eyes and patted his shoulder "you have a battle waiting for you, show them a glimpse of your power, make Miyuki proud have a brother like you, and make me feel better a little if you can, there is no chance I will let a random person mocking my friend, but I will leave it to you for now"


    "... I understand" there is an understanding look on Tatsuya eyes "I will not make you disappointed"


    "Yes, you better not make me disappointed" Arthur close the door and leaving the room, there is just one person who understands the meaning behind Arthur words to Tatsuya.


    "Thank you..." Miyuki muttered it under her breath without anyone heard it


    "Vice-President Hattori, why don''t we have a mock battle?" Tatsuya take several steps forward and look at Hattori with an unwavering gaze


    "What...?"


    The people who were lost for words from the surprise request were not limited to the challengee, Hattori, alone.


    Mayumi, and also Mari, looked at the two of them in dumbfounded amazement from the unexpected daring retaliation.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Hattori''s body started quivering "Don''t be too conceited, for a mere reserve!"


    "What''s so funny?!"


    "You sure quite work up for fighting against me, Are you by chance... scared of me?"


    "...Fine. I''ll give you a good lesson on what it is to know your place." Under Tatsuya mocking tone Hattori gritted his teeth and accept Tatsuya challenges


    "As it is, I think that we won''t know each other''s anti-personnel battle skill without fighting. It''s not like I want to become a Public Morals Committee member but... I need to answer to people who believe in me properly"


    "So this is your answer?" Emilia asks with a forced smile, and she seems didn''t intend to wait for Tatsuya answer "well, Arthur is right, sometimes conflicts are unavoidable. But from conflicts there is a chance to establish more strong relationships, I hope after this fight you and Hattori-senpai didn''t hate each other and have a good relationship in the future" after finishing what she wants to say, Emilia leave the room and try to search for Arthur.


    And under Mayumi and Mari Authority, the duel between Tatsuya and Hattori will be held at the third training room.


    ??????


    This is Emilia first time wandering alone in the school so she is head to the wrong way several time before finding the staircase leading to the rooftop where she finds Arthur there who sit on the end of the roof is gazing at the forest behind the school.


    Emilia walk to his back, kneel and circling her arms on his neck and rest her head on his shoulder, she entrust all of her weight to him, it makes him look like giving her a piggyback if he is in standing position.


    "What makes our little Arthur upset? Can you tell Onee-san here?" She uses a playful tone and it makes a smile appear on Arthur''s face


    "Who is this Onee-san? I can''t see anyone like that around here" Arthur grasp Emilia''s hand that hanging in front of his ?h?st and play with her dainty fingers.


    "Well, you can see her now?" Emilia adjusts her body and makes it move closer to Arthur, she also stretches her neck a little and makes her face come closer to Arthur''s face.


    Her long silver hair is swaying beautifully when the wind blows it, and her purple-blue eyes are more beautiful than the most beautiful jewel he ever sees. Her snow-white skin is glistening under the light of sunset, her lips were like the world''s most delicate petals and her nose was of the most beautiful of sculpted white crystal. When all of this accompanied by her gentle smile make Arthur can''t resist the temptation and planted a long kiss on her forehead.


    Emilia closes her eyes and just open it when she can''t feel Arthur''s lips again on her forehead, she smiles at him and pinches his cheek a little.


    "You can''t make a sudden attack like that, Arthur"


    "It can''t be helped... you''re too beautiful after all. Really I can''t find a reason why they hate a beautiful and lovely girl like you?"


    "What a glib tongue you have there..."


    "Am I make you remember some unpleasant things?" Arthur asked her worriedly, but what answer him is a little kiss on his cheek


    "Well, what happened in the past make me can meet you, so I will treat you as my reward for all of those hardships" Emilia hug Arthur tighter and enjoying the feeling that rose inside her heart


    Arthur and Emilia didn''t say anything, they just stay like that and feel each other heartbeats, Arthur kiss Emilia''s hand and held it tightly.


    This scene is like something that comes out of a painting, a pair of lovers spend their time together and watching the sunset together with their body is very close and nearly merging.


    This scene makes Tatsuya stop his foot from taking another step for reaching the rooftop.


    "What makes you stop, Onii-sama?"


    Miyuki didn''t have a unique vision like Tatsuya so she can''t see what happened in the rooftop that can make her brother didn''t walk any further.


    "It''s better if we didn''t bother them for now, they have their own problem too"


    "So, Emilia and Arthur are there? Well, if it was like what Onii-sama said it''s better if we going back now" Miyuki have an understanding look and follow her brother advice but there is another idea come to her mind


    "How about we wait for them at the entrance school? Let''s have a party for Onii-sama and Arthur acceptance as new members of the Public Morale Committee! We need to inform Erika and the rest too" Miyuki convey her idea excitedly


    "That''s good ide, I will inform they then" for Tatsuya, there is just a green lamp for everything she wants, there is no such thing as orange or red light.


    "Then I will tell Shizuku and Honoka too"


    In term of speed and complexion of magic, Arthur is above her, who is seen as a great magician from her main family, and Arthur cast his magic without CAD om top off that. But it didn''t make her view him as a competitor or a rival, it makes her have a new respect for Arthur who is treating his brother as a genuine friend.


    Fifteen minutes after Tatsuya notified Arthur about the plan for dinner together, he arrives at the school entrance with Emilia. The group makes their way to the previous restaurant, at the very back of the group Tatsuya and Arthur walking side by side.


    "So, there is no opposition again for your appointment?"


    "Thanks to you there is none, and other members of the Public Moral Committee accept me quite warm"


    "What do you mean as thanks to me? It was something you got with your own effort, that is nothing to do with me"


    "Except for my martial arts, I didn''t know why you believe in me so much"


    "Like what I said, don''t belittle yourself like that. With your two innate magic, there is no one who can beat you, and with your eyes, there is nothing that can escape from your eyes"


    Tatsuya stops walking and looks at Arthur with sharp eyes, but Arthur didn''t bother with how Tatsuya look at him, he turns his back and facing Tatsuya and meet his gaze.


    "What the-"


    "You''re not the only one with special eyes, Tatsuya. As I said, don''t belittle yourself anymore. You''re protecting this country from invasion in Okinawa, even if you mask it as your personal revenge there are still people who are grateful for your participation in that battle, without you the story will progress into different future, and maybe this country will not be called Japan again"


    A pair of golden eyes that staring at him makes Tatsuya feel there is nothing he can hide from that eyes, the golden eyes revert back to the usual blue eyes and there is a pat to his shoulder waking him up from his shock.


    "Let''s go, we have a party waiting for us"

 Chapter 78 - 078: New Schedule

    "Now there is no one who will mess up with our group anymore" Erika playing with her spoon talk cheerfully


    "What do you mean, Erika-chan?" Mizuki stop eating and look at her friend


    "Look, we have Tatsuya and Arthur as Public Moral Committee members, we also have Miyuki and Emilia as Students Council members, that course 1 student will not take us lightly like before"


    "But you can''t too happy like that, Erika"


    "Why, Arthur?" Erika confused because she didn''t know why Arthur tell her not too happy


    "Mari-senpai said, she will teach you a lesson when she meets you again"


    "What?! Why Mari-nee says something like that?!"


    "I know she is a disciple in your clan and she takes it as you''re the one who told me"


    "Why you didn''t tell her I didn''t involve in this?"


    "Why I need to say it? It seems will be interesting so I leave it be"


    "You traitor!!!"


    Looking at her hopeless face, Miyuki tries to console her with Emilia help.


    "Erika, how can you acquaintance with Mari-senpai?"


    "She is at first just like a normal disciple in my family dojo, but then someday we''re meet and end up training together. In term of pure sword art, I was better than her, but she is helping me combine my sword art with personal speed magic. As you know her versatility in multiple magic and her ability to combine them to simultaneously chain multiple magics is amazing, so helping me who have bad technical skills is something I very grateful for" Erika has a rare gentle smile on her face make everyone who is first time quite shock "what the hell with all of your faces?!" And her temper is back.


    "If I didn''t wrong, there will be solicitations from the clubs for one week, do you have some club you had on your mind to participate?" Arthur wants to shift the conversation and bring a new topic


    "I will look around first, maybe there is something that will make me interested, how about you Mizuki?"


    "Maybe I will join the literature club?"


    "Oh, well, why I can''t feel surprised?"


    The conversation change to the topic of club activity and what interests them. The party is over and everyone goes back to their home.


    "Echidna, how about your health? Are you feeling better?" Emilia take a seat beside her and place her hand on top off Echidna''s knee


    "I''m feeling better now, but I can''t go to the basement like usual so it makes me frustrate"


    "Arthur didn''t permit you?"


    "No, there is a girl who comes here and says she wants to meet Abby for sword training and then they use a practice room in the basement"


    "Girl?"


    "Oh that must be Mari-senpai"


    When Emilia confuse with the unknown guest, Arthur tells her who it was after he comes out of the kitchen with a bowl of porridge on his hand.


    "You must consume your medicine, Echidna. But you must eat this first" Arthur wants to put the bowl on the table but Emilia takes it from his hand.


    "Let me feeds her, here open your mouth and say aaahhn~"


    "I can do it myself, what the meaning of this childish treatment"


    "Just open your mouth and let Onee-San here feeds you" Emilia try to make a stern look and force Echidna to open her mouth


    "I was older than you"


    "But your body is just made recently so I was older than you, so you must call me Onee-san!"


    "You just sleeping for a hundred years and your body didn''t get old either!"


    "If you didn''t open your mouth I will make Arthur didn''t let you open internet again" seeing how persistent she is, Emilia give her an ultimatum and make her concede


    "There are no spirits rights here..."


    Arthur have a smile on his face when he sees the interactions between Emilia and Echidna, at first Echidna adamantly refuses to ?ssociate with Emilia, but maybe because she has her friend again, her treatment to Emilia getting better gradually.


    "Echidna, when your health is perfect please help me tailor magic that compatible with sword technique for Mari-senpai"


    "If it was magic you can leave it to me, just tell her to meet me when she has the time... Aaahhn"


    Arthur leave them and head to the basement, he can see Abby parry Mari''s attack easily and point her where she is wrong and gives her advice to improve her sword art.


    "Seeing girls wear maid uniform and full body suit fighting is good scene..." remembering the conversation between himself and Mari, Arthur decides to help her because she is similar with Emilia in some aspects "want to get acknowledgment from other people, right"


    For him, who start to stay away from his friends and break up with his girlfriend because of his sickness, the concept of getting acknowledged by other people is nothing he cares about again after that. Life alone, reading a novel, playing a game, watching anime, surfing the internet, just living day to day on top of his bed with medicine as his daily snacks.


    All of this is just past now, he has several friends now, and even if he and Emilia can''t be said as a lover they also not just normal friend either. But that can''t make him forget, there is still something that feels lost inside his heart.


    ''Let''s treat it as the last connection for me to remember who am I before getting my second chance''


    *spat*


    Arthur wakes up from his remembrance because there is someone who flicks a finger on his forehead.


    "Seeing you lost in your thoughts make me think you are an old man, there is something bothering you?"


    "Nothing, but come to think of this, you didn''t shy like when you''re in the infirmary. You make me see a good view" Arthur nods his head and appreciate an offering in front of his eyes, black color full-body suit wet with sweat make it more clear drawing Mari''s body line.


    "If you didn''t want to tell me, that''s fine. Changing the topic with that kind excuse is not good, you know" Mari didn''t bother with his comments and look at the basement "You have a very large basement here"


    "Well, you remember someone with white hair in the living room? Her name is Echidna, she likes to experiment with magic, so I need this basement for her"


    "She is your sister?" Mari remember Echidna feature and her white hair make her remember Arthur


    "Something like that..." Arthur impossible to say she is his contract spirits, Arthur wave his hand and make the sweat on Mari''s body disperse


    "Oh, thanks. No wonder she makes me remember you when the first time I saw her"


    "Oh, right. Can I bring her to the school when the recruitment event for club activity is held?" Arthur remembered his promise to Echidna when he brings her there this morning


    "I usually will not agree but... I will try to ask Mayumi opinion first"


    "Thank you for your help, Mari-senpai"


    "This is nothing compared to your help. Well, it''s very late already, I will go home now. Please tell Abby I''m very thankful for her advice"


    "You need to take a bath first, and Abby is preparing dinner for you so please don''t leave now"


    "Well then, I will take your offer"


    "You can ask Abby for the way to the bathroom!" Arthur suggestion is just answered with a wave of the hand by Mari.


    After taking a bath and eat her dinner, Mari didn''t immediately leave like her intention because Echidna says want to talk with her for better understanding of Mari''s characteristics so she can make the magic that suitable for Mari.


    Mari happily cooperated with Echidna demands because she has very high expectations for the magic that especially made for her.


    "Speed, chemical, weakening enemies...You''re more like an ?ssassin to me... well I need to experiment with my idea but... there is no way I can do it for now. I will inform you when it was ready"


    "Thank you, Echidna-san"


    "Echidna is enough. Arthur, she will go home now! You must escort her back to her house"


    "There is no need, you didn''t need to accompany me Arthur" Mari reject Echidna suggestion and want to stop Arthur who is walking to the door.


    "You must see the time, Mari-senpai" Arthur point his chin to the clock at the wall where the time is eleven o''clock at night


    "What?! How can I spend so much time here without knowing it? I will get scolded by my parents when I''m home" Mari make a dash to the door and Arthur just following her


    "Make sure you meet with her parents and leave a good impression Arthur~!"


    Arthur didn''t bother himself to answer Echidna''s tease and open the garage. There is no cabinet head to her home because it was nearly midnight, so Mari can''t reject Arthur when he offers to drive her to home.


    "Sorry for bothering you again, Arthur" Mari really didn''t know what she needs to say except apologies to him


    "It''s fine, I can''t let you going home alone at this hours"


    There is an awkward silence along the way and Mari can''t stay silent forever in this situation so she tries to search topic for conversation


    "How about your life in Japan? Do you like it?"


    "Well, I have several people who are always with me so I didn''t feel uncomfortable with my current life"


    "Hmm... How is your life before you move here?"


    "How I said it... constant battle?"


    "Huh?" Mari confused by Arthur answer, it was a very strange way to describe how he lived before moving to Japan


    "There is a lot of conflict happening around Emilia and me, so when we''re moving here we treat it as a vacation. Oh, which way?"


    "Hm? Oh, to the right. My home is the one with sakura tree, yes right there"


    Arthur and Mari come out of the car at the same time, and it makes Mari feel weird.


    "Why you''re come out too?"


    "This will not be the last time you''re coming to my house so I need to meet your parents and explain it clearly"


    "Wha-"


    "Mari, is that you?"


    "Oh... our Mari bring a man to home"


    "Father, mother! It''s not like what you think!"


    There is a couple at the door, and they''re Mari''s parents, Arthur introduce himself and explain why Mari comes home at this hours and tell them Mari will frequently visit his home for sword training and her parents know their daughter well, they know her dream, wish and ambition so they didn''t forbid her coming to Arthur house for training even if it was for every day.


    "How can we let you leave now? Come inside first"


    "Thank you aunty, but this is not appropriate for me to become a guest at this hours, maybe I will take your offer another time"


    Arthur rejects Mari''s mother invitation and bids his farewell


    "I didn''t know our Mari who is very focused on her training will take a boy to home, a young one at that, mother must say your taste is very good"


    "As I said it''s not like that!!"


    Arthur nearly hit his head when heard the conversation between Mari and her mother.


    And just like that Mari intensive training with Abby and Arthur new schedule is starting from today.

 Chapter 79 - 079: Club Recruitment

    Tents covered one school ground to another; it almost made this place look like a fair with street vendors, it seems like there''s a festival going on here.


    "Arthur, can we take a look at the tent over there?" Echidna excited voice is answered by a sigh from Arthur


    "I fulfill my promise to bring you here, from today onward you must consume your medicine followed the instruction of the doctor and you can''t skip the meal"


    A weak after the recruitment Arthur quite busy with his schedule, training in the morning, school, study at night and drive Mari to her home. And because of that he failed to notice Echidna who didn''t consume her medicine and flush it to the toilet. In the end, they need to pay a visit to the hospital again.


    There is an automatic wheelchair, but Echidna said there is no familial love on that thing and stubbornly want to use an old fashioned wheelchair, so Arthur needs to push her from behind while taking her tour around the school. It''s all thanks to Mayumi and Mari he can take her to the school for this one week with a condition to arrange a meeting between Arthur, Echidna and the principal Momoyama. Arthur accepts the condition because there is nothing wrong with it.


    At first, when the members of the Public Moral Committee have a briefing before patrolling there is no one who objects Arthur or doubts him as a new member because of his scores and Mari''s word. But it was different with Tatsuya, even if they didn''t say it loud they didn''t believe in him. So to make them shut up Mari just give them an answer also suggestion for their doubt.


    "Mayumi is the one who recommended Tatsuya, so if there is someone here who has a doubt about his ability, you can have a heart to heart conversation with Mayumi"


    With that sentence Mari makes all of Public Moral Committee members close their mouth and didn''t talk about it again. One of the upperclassmen tells Arthur, if he didn''t want to be played by Mayumi''s mischievous side and have a torturous life, it''s better to don''t bother with her.


    But when Mari says Arthur can patrolling wherever he want, it raises another dissatisfaction from other members. But Mari didn''t answer them, verbally. She just held her baton shape CAD in her hand with her eyes scanning the room. A true example of dictatorship.


    Mari says it will be a bit ''rowdy'' but look like she just simplifies it, Arthur itself didn''t just wander around the school without doing his job, the reason there is no one who wants to block his way is the incident that happened in the gymnasium.


    Half an hour ago...


    Arthur picks Echidna at the school entrance where she is waiting there with Abby, at first Arthur want to ask Abby to follow them in but she refuses and says there is a lot of things she needs to do at home and leaving Echidna under Arthur care.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I will use this opportunity to get inspiration first before having fun, so do you know a place where I can see people who practice with a sword?"


    "Then we need head to the gymnasium, let''s see... ugh, it''s Kenjutsu club"


    "Oh! I know that! Let''s go there! Let''s go there!" Echidna shouts excitedly like a kid who is the first time going to an amusement park and it attracts a lot of attention.


    "Alright, but can you lower your voice?"


    "Arthurchair! Take off!!!" Echidna didn''t do what Arthur said and instead of making fun of him and she laughed to her heart content


    Arthur didn''t reprimand her and just let it be


    ''You seems to have so much fun... sanctuary...right''


    The two made their way into the 2nd gymnasium, also known as the "Arena", where the Kendo club was performing, but it''s seems they arrive at the wrong time, they saw a swordsman and a swordswoman confronting each other.


    "Haah, why this is still happened" Arthur know it will happen but he hopes because it was the different dimension with the world he knew the events will have a difference. But after that, he spots Tatsuya and Erika join the crowd, a smirk appear on Arthur''s face and he pushes the record bu??on on the recording device given to him by Mari before send him patrolling on his own.


    "Why you didn''t interfere? I thought it was one of your jobs, right?" Echidna has a confused look because she didn''t understand why Arthur didn''t stop them


    "There is another person who will stop it"


    The duel between Sayaka and Kirihara is over with Sayaka come out as a winner.


    But maybe he received a hit on his head before and make his judgment is cloudy, Kirihara active his magic and attack Sayaka. And the next thing that happens is, He is hit the floor with Tatsuya pinning him down.


    Tatsuya responds make Kenjutsu club angry and attack him, more than ten people join the brawl but they can''t touch him, let alone punching him.


    *Plak*


    "Alright, playing time is over now"


    When everything nearly out of the hand and the spectator want to run afraid of being implicated, a clear voice is heard clearly for everyone in the gymnasium. The source of this voice is Arthur who clasping his hands, and at the same time when the sound of him clasping his hands is heard, cold sensations are spread to the whole gymnasium and the members of Kenjutsu club who ''attack'' Tatsuya have their foot until their chin cover by ice crystal.


    Arthur pushes the wheelchair and stop in front of Tatsuya and make an announcement for the spectator.


    "Public Moral Committee is working here! Unrelated people leave this place immediately!" This time there is no one who dares to stubbornly stay. What if his next magic aims to the spectator?


    "You quite active, Tatsuya" Arthur looks at the students who he trapped inside the crystal and silence them with his glances "with this you will become a hot topic, a course two students who can stop a senpai from course 1 without using ''magic'', right?"


    "Why you didn''t interfere from the start?" Tatsuya have a feeling he is treated as an amusement for Arthur


    "Of course because you need someone to record all of this commotion in better positions, you must grateful I use stronger approach so they will mentioned me more rather than you because as we know they will not spread what happened here and make you as a vocal point if there is me, student from course 1 who can stop fourteen people from year two students" Arthur stop a moment and look at where Sayaka and her club members go "and I didn''t want to have a conversation with a girl who had her eyes cloud by trickster"


    "You''re right, it''s better if they didn''t even remember what I do here, who might it be?" Tatsuya accept Arthur explanations because there is nothing to lose and shift his attention to the new face that comes with Arthur ''there is no psion or pushion on her body, commoner?''


    "That is slightly impossible because your entrance quite flashy itself, she is Echidna, she comes with me from England"


    "You''re a friend of Arthur? You have unique techniques for countermagic... something similar to cast jamming?" Seeing how Tatsuya can stop magic being used, and how it affects the other students who want to use magic, Echidna compared it with another way to counter magic available in this world before reaching the conclusion.


    Arthur didn''t tell her about it, so he is also quite amazed by her analytical skills and knowledge, well she is the witch of greed after all.


    But Arthur knows this is not the right place to discuss it so he patted Echidna''s head and warn her to not mention it again lightly


    "Sorry about it Tatsuya, this girl is overly enthusiast when it comes to magic. Can I leave this place to you? I need to take this girl tours"


    "You can, but you need come to the club headquarters with Tatsuya when the school ends today for explaining what really happened here" before Tatsuya answered, Mari who is coming with other Public Moral Committee members and some medics answer him.


    "Well, then I will take my leave now, thank you Mari-senpai" Arthur wave his hand and the ice crystals trapping the students is vanishes, and he leaves the gymnasium and continues to take Echidna to satisfy her curiosity.


    News circulating fast, now there is nobody dares to make commotion when there is Arthur in the vicinity afraid he will turn them into an ice sculpture. When there is beads of sweat gather slightly on Echidna''s forehead Arthur change his direction and head to students council room where there is Mayumi, Suzune, Miyuki and Emilia monitoring the whole event.


    ??????


    Just before the school gates closed, in the club headquarters Tatsuya and Arthur are called there for provided details concerning the attempted brawl.


    "Why you didn''t interfere, Arthur?"


    "So, in other words, none of you know the exact reason for their argument?" Mari and Mayumi is the one who asks questions while Katsuto just a good listener.


    "The situation is concerning the Kenjutsu Club''s barging in on the Kendo Club''s demonstration for new members." Because he is the one who experiences the event Tatsuya answer from his own observation.


    "I think it will be amusing if I let Tatsuya stop Kirihara-senpai so I act as his cameraman" but Arthur comment make Mayumi and Mari have the same feeling, ''we found a new partner in crime'' but they didn''t show it because there is Katsuto here.


    Mari decides to ignore him for the time being and direct all of the questions to Tatsuya, but all of this back to the square one because Tatsuya and Arthur didn''t know the real cause for this commotion.


    "Chief, I''m sorry for being discourteous." By that, Tatsuya was signaling to Mari that he wanted permission to leave.


    "Oh, right, both of you can leave now. Thanks for both of your hard work."


    Receiving permission, Arthur and Tatsuya turned around and left the club headquarters. On Arthur part, his job can''t say as hard work but there is no one who can deny with just his presence alone there is no one who dares to break the school rules, it''s all thanks to the rumor that spreading to the whole school.

 Chapter 80 - 080: Poster Girl

    One week had passed, the recruitment week is over so Echidna can''t follow Arthur and Emilia go to school again because she just got permission for one week only.


    The recruitment week this year is vastly different with the previous year, and the significant difference is at the rate of students who breaking school''s rules and the effectiveness of Public Moral Committee members dealing with the commotion.


    It''s largely thanks to Arthur and Tatsuya, even if both of them make the largest contributions they have different experiences. In one hand Arthur just leisurely strolling around the school grounds with Echidna and sometimes Emilia when she had time, but there is no one who tries to make a ruckus that involves the use of magic when he is around.


    Well, there is a reason for this situation has happened...


    *flashback*


    There is a time when Echidna want to dress like a student, of course, Arthur rejects her. But unbeknownst to him Echidna mentioned it to Emilia, Mari, and Mayumi who give her a set of uniforms and help her to change, this has happened when Arthur need to head back to the headquarters because Mari call him and said he needs to stand by in the headquarters because she needs to go somewhere, so Arthur leaves Echidna with Emilia.


    But just twenty minutes after he stayed there, Arthur picks a call from other members of Public Moral Committee they need him as reinforcements, after Arthur get the coordinate he didn''t waste any more time and coming as fast as he can.


    And what happened there is...


    "What is this? Brawl?"


    Magic and objects flying here and there, the scale of commotion is larger than what happened in the gymnasium. After Arthur look at the situation, he found Emilia and Echidna in the center of commotion shield by Emilia ice magic.


    At first, this is happened because of a small argument but getting bigger after some people flaming and make it turn to fight between course one student and course two students, and there is also several people who join it just for fun and throwing magic at the crowd.


    There are also some people who spread the rumor Arthur didn''t available in the school, and the fact that he is not with Echidna make them believe it.


    When they busying themselves and didn''t bother with Public Moral Committee who try to stop the brawl, cold sensations that make they are in the refrigerator room spreading to the whole area, not just cold sensations that make them stop but because of the zone interference release by Arthur and his voice echoes through the area.


    "Well, anybody can tell me what happened here?"


    This is a new magic developed by Echidna one day ago after she looks at specific cast jamming releases by Tatsuya, she has a strong interest in counter magic and Arthur provide her with rough detail about how Miyuki''s ''Freezing Gram'' is work when she said want to develop a zone interference technique that didn''t have a weakness again non systematic magic.


    And the results are a zone interference that not just only can disable the opponent''s magic by using the user''s own magic power to nullify opposing magic for disabling other magic, but also freeze the psion in the middle of activation, thus it results in failure of target''s magic activation due to incomplete magic ritual. Inside this zone interference area the opponent can''t active their magic and if their magic active before the zone interference area is deployed existing phenomena will continue, but will not be sustained by magic, it can be said the magician is not different with commoners if he or she inside this zone interference area cast spell less than the interference strength of the initial caster, then the effects of the spell do not take place.


    But the weakness is still there, if the opponent has larger interference strength than they can get rid of this zone interference area. But unfortunately, in this school just Miyuki who has that much interference strength, and she needs to release her seal first. This technique also the combination of some magic that Echidna knew that have similar effects from her world.


    The side effects of this zone interference area are the temperature inside the area of effect will gradually decrease to zero degrees Celsius, Arthur didn''t have a good naming sense so he leaves it to Echidna. But Unfortunately, she is too lazy and says ''Let''s call it the North Pole'' and after she said that the system notification ringing inside Arthur''s head.


    ^Congratulations for creating New Techniques combination from two different worlds, North Pole is added to Host skill list^


    Arthur Feel upset because that technique now calls as the North Pole, he asks her why she names it as north pole but Echidna replied ''it''s better than before! I want to name it as refrigerator before but change my mind'' and she dashes to Emilia''s room and locked it from inside and act as refuge there.


    Well, honestly, Arthur can''t blame them. Echidna is described to give others a white impression, with long snow-white hair and beautiful skin. Only her intellectual looking eyes are black, drawing out her beauty, and she is beautiful enough that anyone would be fascinated by her. And now she is wearing First High School uniform she has a ponytail that is tied with a big black ribbon and a pair of black bu??erfly hairpins.


    " *sigh...* If you finish play around it''s time for us to go home" seeing her appearance he can have a rough description of what happened here. "Mari-senpai, Mayumi-senpai, it seems today we need to close the school early, sorry all of this happened because of my negligence"


    "Ah, no, thanks for your hard work"


    "Yes, right, thank you for your hard work, you can leave early today, Arthur"


    Arthur didn''t stay there any longer after he gets permission from Mari and Mayumi, he pushes Echidna''s wheelchair and leaves the school.


    *flashback over*


    Today Arthur and Echidna aren''t in Tokyo, they''re in a hotel at Hokkaido.


    Well, they are here not for that type of vacation of course.


    Their objective coming here is because the principal Momoyama said he wants to meet with them but unfortunately he can''t come back to Tokyo for the time being so he asks for Arthur and Echidna meet him in this hotel.


    In the small VIP meeting room Arthur and Echidna waiting for Principal Momoyama there, Echidna have several types of ice cream in front of her.


    "You just getting well not long ago, and look at all of this ice cream"


    "It''s the rare occasion we come to this place, we need to try every dish available here"


    "If you have stomachaches after this, I will not take you to the hospital again"


    "Don''t worry, I can just shout for help and said you''re poisoning me and try to **** me before you run away because I call for help"


    "... just do what you want"


    Arthur really speechless at what Echidna says, it seems she takes wrong knowledge from the internet.


    "Sorry for making the two of you coming here" there is a man in his seventies enter the room


    "This is our first meeting so let me introduce myself, my name is Momoyama Azuma the principal of First High School"


    "Arthur Spencer, clas A year one" Arthur and Momoyama have a handshake while Echidna one step behind Arthur introducing herself


    "I''m Echidna, I was... hey Arthur, what I need to say?"


    "It''s too late to ask me now, just say what you want"


    "Oh right! My name is Echidna, I was a freeloader in Arthur home" Echidna introduced herself with a smile


    "That''s the best thing you can think?" Arthur wondering inside his head, maybe there is a possibility other than her Authority, Echidna got more than half of her brain is sealed too.


    "But that''s a close one though?"


    "Let''s have a seat before we talk" Momoyama didn''t feel offended with their conversation and let it slide just like that.


    "One of my reason for calling the two of you is I hope I can recruit Echidna as a teacher in the first high school"


    "The reason is? I thought for a school that Affiliated with National University of Magic, you can''t recruit nobody as a teacher"


    "For the majority of people she is nobody, but in certain circles, there are people who take note of her from the moment she is coming to this country" Momoyama open his mobile terminal and there is display information about Echidna.


    "There is a lot of unknown on her information, like where she is life before work for your parents or even where she is graduated, the only thing we know she is the head of the researcher at your parents'' company and it was not a small company either. And having nineteen-year-old girls who have a capability as a core member of your company researcher work as a teacher in my school can boost its popularity, so in the next year we can have a lot of students with great potential"


    "So you only want her to be a poster girl of first high school?" Arthur look at Momoyama and look at him like he is some sort of criminal


    "No, I didn''t dare to ask what you think about me because I have a rough understanding of how you look at me. What I said before is just a good side effect from having her work as a teacher"


    "This is my first time seeing this data... can I take a look?" Echidna ask to take a look at the data about her in Momoyama''s mobile terminal and it makes Momoyama pause a moment before giving it to her


    "For the privilege, jobs and other things we can discuss it as long as you agree with my proposal for working at the first high school"


    "I''m sorry, it was not like we didn''t want it but Echidna currently is recuperating so she can''t use magic normally for the time being and for unknown time so working as a teacher in magic is slightly impossible"


    "Then you can work as a staff of the school first, how about that?" Momoyama didn''t feel weird when Arthur is the one who rejected him, because from the information in his hand they have unusual relationships. "You can come whenever you want"


    "Can I know why you want her joint so desperately? There must be another reason other than what you said before" This time Arthur slightly suspicious about his true intentions


    "Well... it''s a bit embarrassing, I make a bet with some of my friends and say if I can''t recruit her than I will open one of my wine collections from before the world war third is happened" it seems this old man is honest because he is slightly red on his face and also there is a pain expression too.


    "That... quite unpredictable... Echidna, I will leave it to you, what''s your answer?"


    "School, right... can I, Arthur?" Echidna asking Arthur timidly with some hesitation, she is Arthur contract spirits so she needs to ask Arthur permission and if Arthur didn''t permit it then there is nothing she can do. Well, except begging to Emilia to make her talk about it to Arthur.


    Even if she tends to act like she wants and didn''t do everything that he said but she didn''t want to hinder his plan, no matter what he is the one who gives her friends a second life, and until now especially for herself, Echidna feels her time spent together with Arthur and Emilia is more special than what she had in the past four hundred years.


    "Just do what you want, as long as you''re happy with that I''m fine" Arthur has a smile on his face, this is a rare occasion for Echidna ask him with a timid voice but he can''t make fun of her in this situation.


    "So the answer is yes, right?" Momoyama asks expectantly, it''s a damn super rare wine from his collection, there is no way he will open it happily for his friends.


    "Yes, I will work in the first high school, but I want to be a librarian for now. Of course with full authority to access the database" Echidna didn''t have a timid voice like how she talks to Arthur when she is speaking to Momoyama who will be her superior if she accepts his offer.


    "Yes, you can. I will send the contract to you later, but I must remind you, you mustn''t try any funny things with this authority. Magic ?ssociation and Ten Master Clans is not just a paper tiger" Momoyama look at Echidna sternly


    "You can rest ?ssured if she tries some stupid things I will be the first person who punishes her"


    "Well then I will put my trust on both of you this time" Momoyama nodded at Arthur word and stand up from his seat "I need to attend another meeting now, you can take your time here, all of your expenses will be put under my name, and both of you can go for sightseeing, I give Arthur two days vacation from school as an apology for coming to this place. Then, see you next time Arthur, Echidna" after he says what he wants Momoyama leave the room.


    And the moment Momoyama closes the door, there is a notification ringing inside Arthur''s head.


    ^Congratulations for achieving hidden achievements, from now on contract spirits Echidna can use her magic power freely except for her Authority^

 Chapter 81 - 081 : Invasion

    "And then, when I come back to the school there is a rebellion but there is not even a tree that gets burned?"


    The lunchtime in the student council room is happening with the sabotage from the group that called themselves an aspirants alliance who wish to abolish the differences within the school yesterday as the main topic.


    "If they damage school property then they can''t demand negotiation at all, and what type of rebellion that happens in your imagination?"


    "But you disappointed with how all of this is end up without fight scene, right Mari-senpai?" Arthur look suspiciously at Mari and Mari just turn her head and didn''t look at his direction


    "What are you talking about? There is no way I want a fight to broke out"


    "So, there will be public forums held tomorrow? You didn''t give them an opportunity to prepare, well that''s a good move. And you will be the one who speaks, Mayumi-senpai?"


    "Yes, if only one person is speaking, there shouldn''t be any concerns about stepping on one another''s toes. Although Hanzo-kun will also be on stage, I will be the only one speaking"


    "Are you sure putting him onstage?" Hattori never showed his face in the student council room after his mock battle with Tatsuya


    "No matter what he is still vice president, so of course he must be onstage"


    "...So, it''s just going to be the President alone?" Tatsuya''s voice was quite skeptical, it''s quite understandable because of how she acts every day in front of them make it unbelievable if just she is alone who is speaking.


    "Maybe this is your first time seeing Mayumi speak in a public forum so it is understandable you can''t trust her, but you can rest ?ssured because she has the ability to handle it" Mari answer Tatsuya skepticism and Tatsuya accept it because he knew Mari and Mayumi is spend a long time together and they understand each other quite well.


    "Are you will be fine, Mayumi-senpai?" And the only person who is worried about Mayumi Well being is just Emilia


    "Ahaaa! The only one who is thinking and caring about me is just Emilia-chan alone!" Mayumi rose from her seat and give Emilia a hug "You didn''t need to worry, you must believe in your sister here.


    "If you have this much confidence than in other words, you definitely won''t lose in a traditional debate?" As Tatsuya said this, Mayumi confidently nodded her head.


    "There''s another thing," Mayumi''s light voice was tinged with an air of expectation. "If they truly possess the ability to overcome my arguments, wouldn''t it be wonderful for them to pass it onto the school as well?" In everyone''s ears, Mayumi seemed to be hoping that they''d demolish her side.


    "So you object about course one and course two systems?"


    "I just feel it was meaningless and a mistake that has been neglected by the school leading to all of the conflicts that happened between the students"


    "But sometimes discrepancy in treatment between an average student and above-average student needs"


    "Arthur?" Emilia feels weird about Arthur word


    "Everyone must remember, there is no justice in this world if you didn''t have the strength to get it. In my opinion with the system being implement by the school, I hope everyone tries harder to getting better every day and surpassing their own limits. But sadly it turned to wrong directions, the course two students just blame their own incompetence without trying to search their own advantage that other people didn''t have, they drown themselves with a lot of reason.


    ''this is my limit''


    ''There is nothing I can do because I born like this''


    ''Nothing will change no matter how much I try''


    And in the end, they just say ''Aahh, the treatment from the school didn''t bad at all, let''s just enjoy it, for now, this is just three years after all''.


    They didn''t accept the discrimination, but they stop to struggle, then what makes them different from small pebbles at the bottom of the river? Just following the current wherever the water flows"


    "So you think the school didn''t wrong, but the students are?"


    "No, there is no way the school system is perfect. Just what you already know, the test to separate the course one student and course two students didn''t cover all of the aspects. But the most unfortunate in this system is the course one student stopped progress and became ?h?sty because they think they''re already on top of other people, they''re better than course two students, they''re elite, they have superior talent. With the current situation, course two students who have the special ability will never uncover their hidden potential and the course one student will stop to grow and waste their potential. Of course not all of them, and this is just my own interpretation"


    From their experience as upperclassmen here, Mari and Mayumi realize what Arthur said is true, but they can''t think how to fix it.


    "Well, let''s talk about another thing. Mari-senpai, what are we going to do for tomorrow as Public Moral Committee? I think this will not be a peaceful public forum"


    "You have some information?" Mari become serious after she hears what Arthur said because yesterday Tatsuya says there is a possibility for the involvement of criminal organizations in this event


    "I can''t be sure, but the possibility is high. There is some strange activity from several students. And there is also suspicious activity at the school surrounding"


    "And you speculating they will attack tomorrow?" Tatsuya can''t neglect the possibility of a dangerous situation that will affect his sister.


    "I hope not... but we need to prepare. I can''t pinpoint their hideout accurately, but what I know is they will use antinite in the shape of ring or bracelet"


    "Antinite..."


    "So we need to arrest the one who uses a ring or bracelet?" Mari thinks about how to prevent any bad events that will occur


    "That is impossible and will make the situation turns to worse. If the majority is students from course two and the members of alliance then it will make them think we didn''t fulfill the promise and didn''t have intentions for negotiation and public forum just a scheme to arrest them" but Arthur word make her silent


    "So we just let it happen first before we can act?"


    "You''re right, Mayumi-senpai. There is no other way other than this"


    "Their objective?"


    "Well, other than kidnapping gifts students for brainwashing purposes or whatever they do, there is another thing they really need from this school"


    "Database...." Mayumi realize it was a high possibility for their objective is a library itself and all of this commotion just a smokescreen


    "Well, we didn''t need to worry about library" Arthur look at the outside and smile "Because fortunately, we have a witch-neet who successfully evolved into the Hikki-witch"


    ??????


    "What the heck is this... this is clearly discrimination. I know it will provide me a better place to oversee the whole school... she must be planned it" Arthur feel annoyed when he remember Mari face when she orders him to stay here.


    ''The one with the highest combat ability and crowd control is you, so we need you to stay in the highest place''


    And now Arthur on top off clocktower, the highest building in the First High School. The Public forum is already starting inside the auditorium with Mayumi as a spokesperson for Students Council.


    "But... I can''t treat it lightly, this is different..."


    The auditorium unexpectedly full of students with a ratio of Course 1 to Course 2 students was about fifty-fifty, there was a surprisingly large number of students, whether Course 1 or 2, who were deeply concerned about this issue.


    "It seems Mayumi can handle the situation" there is loud applause from the auditorium it was indicating the public forum is running smoothly.


    Abruptly, a loud blast rattled the windows of the auditorium, shaking the applauding students from their reverie. The mobilized members of the Public Morals Committee sprang into action including Arthur.


    The loud blasts not just comings from one direction but it was coming from several directions


    "No... we''re surrounded"


    Due to the need for constant magic supervision, magic schools usually had Magicians staffed as teachers at all times. First High, being the authority in magic schools, boasted a teaching staff composed of first-class Magicians.


    Of course, even though there was a conscious understanding that possible attackers did exist, this was still beyond their expectation. A complete lack of danger was the real cause behind the relaxing of the guard.


    "They planned it carefully and executing it perfectly"


    Arthur scene the school perimeter and he could also hear further blasts, like the sound of explosives being set off, the flammable liquid that was still burning as it clung stubbornly to the walls raising cloud off black smoke to the sky.


    "As I thought... anime is trick me again, there is no way small numbers of terrorists can make a huge commotion in this school if they come more nearly hundred people like now than it was understandable" Arthur''s eyes turn to golden color and he can view everything clearly "time to work... Niflheim"


    A large mass of cold air which contains a fog of liquid nitrogen, diamond dust, and dry ice particles is formed and spread out to every corner of the school extinguishing the fire.


    Arthur cancels his magic because he can hinder the staff to make counterattack with magic, even if their first attack is can be said as failed after Arthur extinguish the flames, the terrorist didn''t stop and continue to invade the school. Because they''re caught off guard, several magician staff is injury and some even need to retreat with other people help.


    Large fluctuations of psion are coming from the library, there is a large dragon made up by water, its wings had claws on them and its size spanned over tens of meters. There is a figure on top of the dragon''s head, a beautiful girl clad in black dress held both of her hand in front of her ?h?st.


    "You lowly lifeforms, you dare to bother me when am I gathering new knowledge? Die for me" Echidna raise her hand, the dragon open its mouth and shoot several water bullets to the terrorist who tried to invade the library but run away after they confronted Echidna, when the terrorist getting hit by the water bullets they didn''t get blast by it but they''re turning to ice sculpture and stop moving, the Unlucky one is break and turn to ice dust when his comrades accidentally bump him.


    Blood curling voice is heard in every corner of the school, there is flashing figure of Arthur appearing here and there, and every time he shows himself there will be terrorist with both of their hand and foot impaled to the ground by the ice spears.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "That''s Arthur... right?"


    The prowling boy responsible for protecting the teachers shouted out as he caught sight of Arthur is Leo, A moment ago he, Erika, Mikihiko, and Mizuki is inside the practical skill-building than they heard a loud blasts when they go to the outside to check what happened they''re greeted by a volley of bullets and need to take cover.


    There is an unfortunate teacher who tries to protect them but being shoot before he can make a proper magic shield and blast to the wall and Leo protect him. Erika prepares herself to confront the terrorist when there is a silhouette of Arthur impaled the terrorist and then he is gone.


    "Leo, Erika, Mikihiko, Mizuki, are all of you fine?" Tatsuya running to Leo and the other place with Miyuki following behind


    "We''re fine, but Tatsuya what happened here?" Erika is the one who asks, she is looking very calm even if she is in a dangerous situation before.


    "The terrorist invaded the school and they have a large number too, how about the teacher condition?"


    "He is fine, he just lost consciousness" Leo check the teacher and make sure there is no injury on his body


    "I''m glad there is no one who injury" Miyuki sigh in relief when she heard they''re fine


    "You can''t just make rash decisions and try to confront the terrorist head-on, Erika"


    "What? Tatsuya you can see it? How?! But more importantly, that''s Arthur who saves us before?"


    "Yes, that''s him" with his eyes Tatsuya can see Arthur not use speed type magic but he uses something he didn''t know.


    "That''s amazing... what type magic that can make him move at such speeds" Mikihiko is amazed by Arthur, and think that''s a speed type magic


    "We need to thank him for saving us later" Mizuki is the one who is the most terrified with the previous situation, it was understandable because she is from normal family not like Mikihiko and Erika, or like Leo who has his gene-modified.


    "Onii-sama, that''s Ayako-chan''s..."


    "No... that''s not mock teleportation... it was something more interesting" Tatsuya has a smile on his face with his eyes try to capture Arthur movement.

 Chapter 82 - 082: Aftermath

    Inside the auditorium


    After Tatsuya and Miyuki leave to the practical skill-building, Mari leads the other Public Moral Committee members to defend the door. Azusa uses her unique magic and calms down the students, with this many students gathered in one place it was better for them to stay here rather than going out of the auditorium to make it easier for teachers and Public Moral Committee members focus their attention to protect the students.


    "Emilia let''s go out of here, this place didn''t save" Mayumi drag Emilia by hand "And we need to helping them from other places"


    "Where are we going Mayumi-senpai?" Emilia following Mayumi who is leaving the auditorium from the backdoor


    "We need to access hidden cameras in the school from the student council room, so we can help them spotted the terrorist"


    When Mayumi and Emilia running in a corridor there is a group of four terrorist ambushes them, Mayumi was taken by surprise and late in make response. But luckily there is Emilia who makes multiple ice barrier separating them with the terrorist who shoots their machines guns at them. But the terrorist failed to maximize their opportunity and Emilia make several trees made out of ice magic and bind them with its trunk.


    "They didn''t intend to capture... they aim for our life" Mayumi can''t think a reason why the terrorist choose an extreme way when they successfully ambushed her and Emilia instead of trying to capture them.


    "Mayumi-senpai, let''s go. They have a lot of people, and they can appear anytime. We need to move from here"


    "You''re right, Emilia-chan. Let''s go"


    Mayumi comes to her senses and uses magic to make herself faster when they arrive at the student''s council room Mayumi use the computer and open the access to school hidden cameras.


    "It''s bad" Mayumi stare at the monitor with a worried face


    "What happened Mayumi-senpai?" Emilia come to her side and take a look at the monitor, there are several cameras that blank out and didn''t show anything at all


    "It seems they''re shooting the camera wherever they find it, wait what''s that?"


    "That''s Echidna''s magic, in term of pure magic Echidna is the best compared to me, Arthur and Abby"


    In the monitor there is an image of Echidna on top of water dragon''s head protecting the students that took shelter in the library, this place is one of their targets with the highest priority so the force they send there is the strongest. But after directing a lot of manpower here, they still can''t pass Echidna.


    "Oh, he is taking action too" Emilia caught Arthur silhouettes in one of the monitors before he disappears and reappears in another place.


    "Not just his speed activation magic that insane but his self acceleration magic is awesome too, and he didn''t hesitate to execute his magic on the terrorist"


    "That''s not self acceleration magic, but his special ability. We can be at ease with the student and the library with Echidna guarding it, and it seems Arthur choose to guard the school perimeter and eliminate their reinforcements. For now, we need to help Mari-senpai and other people who are protecting other places"


    "You''re right, and it seems Tatsuya-kun and Miyuki-chan is defending the Practical Skill Building" at another place Tatsuya uses his dual gun shape CAD confronting the terrorist who tries to enter the building with Miyuki,Leo and Mikihiko ?ssist him and Erika is the one who responsible for Mizuki safety because she is the one with zero combat ability.


    "Mari, Juumonji-Kun, can you hear me? I''m in the student council room and access the school monitoring system, we can leave the Library and Practical Skill Building protection to other people, we need to protect the students caught in the commotion. Their target is not just capturing but they also will not hesitate to murder, please move with extra cautious because several cameras are broken so there are several blind spots"


    Mayumi uses her communication device and direct Mari and Juumonji about the whereabouts of the terrorist and she also use her multi-scope magic to see at the area where the camera is taken out.


    "I need to end this mayhem now. Well, let the sky rampage"


    With his magic Arthur make the wind move faster and the clouds turn to darker, the sun is blocked and the school area nearly as dark as night, and thunder is heard roaring from the clouds with lightning flashing between its.


    The terrorist shock with this turn of events and look at the sky, and they can find a silhouette of a person with the pair of golden eyes that they feel can see through their soul.


    "What terrifying amount of psion, multiple magics activation and creating artificial weather, his control over his own magic is really incredible"


    With his eyes, Tatsuya can see a large amount of psion burst out from Arthur body at an insane rate, and this is his first time seeing someone with this much psion.


    Standing on top of school clocktower Arthur clasping both of his hand once and at the same time a large amount of lightning in the shape of arrow shoots out from the clouds and accurately hit the terrorist who is outside of buildings and also their new reinforcements. All of the terrorist who gotten hit by the lightning fall to the ground and lost their consciousness with charred bodies and foaming mouth.


    "This is my last warning, surrender or death. From now I will use my magic to kill"


    Arthur''s voice reverberated into every corner of the school, when the terrorist heard his voice and the sight of their comrades who lost their consciousness and scattered on the ground they lost their willpower to fight, they drop their weapon and surrender.


    The school area is in a very bad state as could be seen from its blackened walls, cracked windows, there are also many holes in the wall because of the bullet. From the information that Mayumi and Juumonji get from their respective clan, special cops and military personnel is on a pursuit for the leader of this invasion and their remaining forces.


    This invasion gives a harsh wake-up call for the school security personnel from their dream because of their long-time in peace make them forget about the danger from outside.


    For the students who give aid for the terrorist too infiltrated the school, they''re being held by the police for interrogation and it found out they''re a victim of brainwashing so they''re sent to hospitals for further treatment and see if there is a side effect or not from the brainwashing process.


    Momoyama makes a video conference from his place and held a meeting with all of the staff including Echidna who is seated on her chair leisurely and take a sip at the tea prepared by Asuka Satomi who is take a seat near Echidna, she is a nurse in the First High School. When the invasion happens she is coincidentally in the outside and near the library when the terrorist appear. When she remembers how their first time happened there is a smile and amazement every time she thinks about it.


    *Flashback start*


    Asuka heard a loud blast and gunshot is heard from a faraway place and some students screaming here and there, shock by the situation a lot of students running aimlessly and make situation turns to worse.


    "Everyone! Enter the library! Take shelter there!"


    Asuka can see there are several unknown people who dress differently from students and school staff carrying a gun in their hand.


    "Move! Take shelter in the library! There is terrorist invading the school!"


    Students who heard her shouts run to the library and the students who didn''t hear it clearly just following other people in front of them. When there are no students left in the vicinity Asuka run to the library and close the door when there is a sound of a young girl stopping her before she can close it completely.


    "What''s up with this ruckus, can you all shut up and stay silent inside the library? It''s bothering me"


    There is a girl with white hair and black eyes clad in black dress coming down from the second floor, her appearance makes all of the students who are shocked and try to run from the terrorist is close their mouth and amaze by her.


    "You''re a new staff recruit by principal Momoyama, right? We''re in a dangerous situation now-"


    "Terrorist? So the students here is running from them? Well, I will treat all of you here as a child that needs to be protected" Echidna look at all of the students in the library before walking to the door


    "This is not time to play around! We''re in a serious situation now!" Asuka stop Echidna from going any further but Echidna smile at her confidently


    "Stay silent here and be good girl, I will protect all of you here. With me here there is no one who can hurt you all" Echidna open the door widely, and what greets her is a rain of bullets from the terrorist.


    There is a scream from the students when they heard the gunshots, but Asuka who is standing exactly behind Echidna has her eyes wide open. There is not even one bullet that successfully pierced Echidna, in front of her the bullet is stopped and fall to the ground make a ringing sound.


    "What a rude people, how about play with me for a while? It''s been a long time for me to exercise my magic" her voice is very lovely and make the students and Asuka feel safety, but for the terrorist, this is the voice that coming from the abyss that toying with their lives.


    *flashback end*


    But after this invasion there is no one who dares to disrespect her like before, she is displayed many variations of magic in combat and use it skillfully. There is no one in this school that can stand with her side by side in term of magic, under her protection there is not even one student who is injured and there is not even one terrorist who can run away from her, and they end up being her experimental test subjects for many types of magic.


    "We need to close the school for the time being and give the students some counseling, this invasion might be will leave trauma on the students"


    Momoyama makes the decision after he thinks it carefully and it was accepted by the people here.


    "I''m very sad about the victim from our side, but I''m also very disappointed with how our guard that didn''t do their job properly because of the peaceful time we have. I-"


    "Oldman, if you just want to preach here can I leave this room? There is a lot of things I need to learn in the library so if there is nothing to do for me except for hearing your voice, I would rather spend my time in the library"


    Echidna speak and stop Momoyama from talking, the surrounding people surprise but how is Echidna is speaking to Momoyama. But Momoyama has a wide smile on his face when he looks at Echidna.


    "Hahaha, so it was Echidna. Yes, you can leave if you want. And I very thankful for your help this time, please convey my thanks to Arthur too. Without him, there will be more victim fall from our side"


    "Then I will leave now" Echidna didn''t bother with Momoyama''s word and leave the room.


    Momoyama didn''t feel offended with Echidna attitude instead he feels lucky he acts fast enough to recruit her when he gets information about her information. Even if she is very lowkey from the moment she comes to Japan, from Momoyama intuition there is no way for someone who acts as a leader of the researcher of large companies in foreign countries have the poor ability in term of magic.


    Her Mastery nearly all type of modern magic and ancient magic, her large amount of psion, and how she can use magic skillfully can be said the true omnipotent magician.


    The only person that can be put at the same height as she is a new student, Arthur Spencer. His contribution repelling the terrorist is a key point in preventing more victim fall, different from Echidna who is guarding the library full of students Arthur use unknown magic to everyone and appear in a different place at high speeds to confront the terrorist and his last magic make them view him in different ways.


    That power usually can''t come from ordinary magician but from prestige family like Ten Master Clans. And it has become a great mystery, how can England let magician at such caliber leave the country and change nationality? Maybe this is the first time they show their capability to the outside world?


    But all of that didn''t matter for Momoyama, from this event he found out they didn''t have bad intentions and he feels glad to have strong magician work for First High School.


    "Well, like what I say before, we will give vacation for the students and some counseling too, and monitor the students who get involved with the terrorist carefully" Momoyama look at all of people in the room "I hope this event will make all of you realize even if world war is over, there is no permanent peace in this world"

 Chapter 83 - 083: It worse

    After the long vacation, the school starts like usual except there is a lot of students who coming to the library just to catch a glimpse of Echidna but there is no one who foolish enough to bother her because there is a mysterious club known as Echidna''s Royal Guard who is protecting her from the dark.


    There is no one who knows who is the founder and how to differentiate between the members and other people because they didn''t use anything that has similarities like a badge or anything. And they didn''t make a move in the school but if there is someone who is trying to bother Echidna study time then that person can''t hope to get a peaceful time in the road to the home.


    Not just Echidna who is becoming popular after the invasion, Arthur''s popularity is increasing for several levels. There is quite a lot of students being saved by Arthur, and his last magic is the most amazing magic they ever see after Echidna''s magic.


    Different from Echidna''s mysterious royal guard, Arthur gets himself a fanbase dominating by the girl students. But they share similarities in term of the founder, there is no one who knows who is the founder of Arthur''s fanbases.


    With the previous club recruitment event where Arthur always has seen together with Echidna, there are rumors about they also live together in the same house. And the rumor is acknowledged by Emilia when there is someone who asks her.


    "Emilia-san, there is a rumor about Arthur-san and Echidna-sensei live together in the same house, that''s true?" The one who asks is Sakurakouji Akaha from year 1 Class B


    "Yes, we live together though" and Emilia answer her innocently, but fortunately Akaha didn''t notice from Emilia answer the fact that Arthur not just live in the same home with Echidna but also with Emilia.


    Tatsuya performance does not go unnoticed too, his early stellar performance in the club recruitment event is already make him being treat different from the rest, of course, two students and now with his combat power display when he is confronted the terrorist with ease, it make there is no one who treats him lightly like before and this change makes Miyuki always have smile whenever there are students who are polite to her brother.


    ??????


    The week after the first semester''s finals were over for the National Magic University-affiliated First High, the students devoted all their energy towards preparing for the Nine Schools Competition during the summer.


    Currently, Arthur is lying on the sofa and just staring at the window, and Tatsuya is shorting out the documents because Mari can''t do it.


    "Arthur, rather than lazing around like that it''s better if you help Tatsuya" Mari feel annoyed and approach him, she stop at where Arthur rest his head with both of her hand in front of her ?h?st and her right hand held a bundle of paper.


    "It was your task at the first place, so if we talk about who is must be helping Tatsuya then you''re the most responsible one here. And I was busy right now"


    "Other than daydreaming there, I can''t see you doing anything"


    "How rude, I''m not daydreaming. Currently, I use my clairvoyant abilities to see into the future" Arthur answer Mari with serious tone but it makes Mari feel more annoyed


    "Ohh, and what you see from the future?" Mari feel irritating but she wants to know what Arthur will say if she asks


    Arthur adjusts his head so he can see Mari''s face clearly before answering her but alas his vision is slightly blocked by the natural mountain.


    "I see... you''re wearing a swimsuit with your new hairstyle wet by water and you''re flying- aw! My eyes!"


    "Stop your stupid imagination and do something more productive!"


    Mari who has a red face smack Arthur on his face using a bundle paper that she held in her hand with all her might and as the result, Arthur fall from the sofa with his hand covering his eyes.


    This is not their first time bickering like this, at first Mari is like a m?tur? upperclassman when she is act but now with so much time she spends in Arthur house, she changes gradually. She comes to Arthur house nearly every day for training sword with Abby so it also nearly every day Arthur need to drive her to home, so now when there is not a lot of people she is acting like unrestrained mischief girl in front of Arthur.


    "I hope you two will go to another place if didn''t plan to help me here"


    ??????


    The next day in the preparation meeting for the Nine Schools Competition held in the Club Management Headquarters was suffused with a nervous aura from the onset.


    Students with outstanding performance in the events would receive extra credit for their classes. Just for being one of the official participants, students would receive no homework, extra days off and guaranteed straight A''s. Not only did this apply to participants, but to the students selected as engineers as well.


    Thanks to the school putting such a high emphasis on the Nine Schools Competition, the students selected as the representatives for the Nine Schools Competition received such incredible rewards.


    And for Arthur, after discussing with Mayumi he will be participating in the Ice pillars break, Speed shooting and monoliths code. And for Emilia, she will participate in the Mirage bat and Ice pillars break.


    There is no one who has objections for this appointment, but there is strong rejection when Mayumi says she wants to appoint Tatsuya as a staff engineer. In the end, it was Kirihara who is volunteering to be a Guinea pig for testing Tatsuya ability for maintaining the CAD.


    The school''s CAD maintenance facility open to faculty and students was located in the Technical Skills Building.


    However, this time they weren''t using the preset maintenance devices in the Practical Skills Building, but bringing the mobile maintenance devices used in the Nine Schools Competition to the conference room to conduct their test.


    The CAD in question was also one that qualified under the regulations of the Nine Schools Competition. Tatsuya completes the task easily and getting support by Azusa, but there is still a lot of people who doubt his ability.


    "If there is someone here who can achieve the same results like Tatsuya then I will convince Tatsuya to give up his position as an engineer for Nine Schools Competition"


    In the end, there is no one who raises another objection because they can''t accept Arthur challenges and there are Juumonji and Mayumi who is supporting Tatsuya become an engineer for Nine Schools Competition so there is no use to stop it now.


    When there is no one around except for Tatsuya, Miyuki and Emilia in the room Arthur ask Tatsuya to have dinner in his house because he need help from Tatsuya.


    The siblings didn''t reject Arthur invitation and agree when they arrive at Arthur house Abby already prepared a various type of cuisine for five people at the table including Echidna who always refuses to leave the library if Arthur didn''t drag her home.


    "So, can you tell me what do you need from me, Arthur" Tatsuya put down his chopstick and ask about the purpose of Arthur''s invitation


    "Well, as you know me and Emilia will participate in the Nine Schools Competition right?"


    "And?"


    "Well, it was Competition after all so in case you forget, I and Emilia didn''t have CAD until now so can you help me getting a custom made one for me and Emilia?"


    "Aah, that''s really a problem. And I forget about that too, but why you need my help? I can maintenance CAD but for making custom CAD it''s a bit"


    "Come on Tatsuya, you can''t hide it from me about your real identity in the CAD field, it''s hurt if you still feign ignorance like that in front of me you know"


    "What do you mean?" This time there is a hint of alertness in Tatsuya''s eyes


    "Do you want me to tell Azusa who is her idol true identity?"


    "How?"


    "Let''s see... in this world, there is a very little amount of person who knows your multiple identities and I was one of those people who know it"


    "You thinking about me too highly"


    "Shiba Tatsuya, Ooguro Ryuuya, Silver, Mahesvara, and lastly the Yotsuba. Don''t be so tense like that, we''re still friend, right? I say all of this because I didn''t like you choose to didn''t help me solve my problem with CAD. Oh and please say hello for Maya-san"


    "So you will blackmail me if I didn''t want to help you from now on?"


    "Huwaa... I wonder what is my image inside your imagination, you think so lowly about me. I just want to say it, nothing more than that. In the end, without forcing you to make it for me, I can just send messages to Maya-san and request her to make custom made CAD by Taurus Silver but I just didn''t want to owe anything to Yotsuba"


    "Haa, alright I need to measure your psion oscillation nature so-"


    "You can''t just use your eyes directly?"


    "... it will easier if I have help from the machine"


    "Then let''s go to the basement, there is the same machine with the one you will use in the competition, that''s thing is enough right?" Arthur stand up and lead Tatsuya and Miyuki to the basement


    "You have a large basement, and there is a lot of machines too"


    "Just slightly bigger than your basement, this is just for Echidna in case she wants to dabble with CAD"


    Tatsuya stops his step when he sees Mari fighting against Abby inside a room with transparent glass separating her from Tatsuya and the rest.


    "That''s Watanabe-senpai?" Miyuki surprised to found out there is someone else in this house other than her and Tatsuya


    "She is coming here to train with Abby every day, don''t worry this is one-way glass so she didn''t know if you two are here"


    "Well, then let''s go for measurements. I want to finish it quickly"


    "You''re really afraid a lot of things" even if he said like that Arthur still following Tatsuya demands and lead them to a different room.

 Chapter 84 - 084: Fireworks

    "Hey... Tatsuya, can''t you ride the same bus with us?"


    Today is August 1st the departure date for the Nine Schools Competition, and currently, Arthur is sitting in the bus stairs with both of his hand supporting his face and there is Tatsuya standing in front of him with a checklist on his hand.


    "As a member of technicians team, of course, I will ride the different bus with the athletes" Tatsuya replied with his usual voice after what happened at Arthur home there is nothing wrong happened between them. But Tatsuya reports it to Maya about Arthur who know about him and Miyuki identity, but Maya didn''t treat it seriously and just say to maintain good relationships with Arthur.


    "speaking of which this is a waste of magic so you better stop it now, if you feel this is too hot at the outside you can go inside"


    This is summer after all and the sun is shining brightly, or that''s how it must be. In the parking area of the First High School, there is a large cloud hovering in the sky blocking the sun and a gentle breeze of cold air make it didn''t like summer at all.


    This phenomenon happens because of the young man with a bored look in front of him.


    "I''m doing it so Miyuki will not upset seeing you standing alone out into the hot sun to stand watch here" Arthur replied with a bored expression all over his face "And I''m here to convince you to ride the same bus with us"


    "Why you actively convince me?"


    "If you didn''t in the same bus with Miyuki than it was impossible for Emilia to sit with me"


    "So that''s your real objective..."


    "If it was like this I need to take a seat with Mari or Mayumi you know"


    "My condolences" from Tatsuya understanding Arthur will be sandwiched between Mari and Mayumi with Suzune at the other side, of course, there is still a vacant place at the backseat but there is no way that two people will leave him alone.


    And his teammates for monoliths code decide to leave him alone, even if they''re in the same class because of the incident that happened between them and Arthur at the school entrance in the past they didn''t have good relationships, and Arthur himself didn''t bother to mending their relationship.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect both of you develop a habit of gossiping about other people" Mari''s voice is heard from Arthur back


    Seeing the incoming danger Tatsuya turn his back and pretend didn''t acquaintances with Arthur


    "What are you talking about Mari-senpai, I just enjoying this nice weather here"


    "That''s not what I heard thought"


    "You must be heard it wrong, oh she arrives"


    Arthur swiftly changed the topic of conversation when he spots a familiar figure approaching the bus.


    "Sorry~!"


    This exclamation was accompanied by the music of sandals lightly tapping on the pavement. Looking towards the sound''s source, Mari let out a sigh and smiled while Tatsuya wordlessly checked off the last member of the roster on his terminal device.


    "Mayumi, you''re so slow."


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Both the reprimand and the apology were just as concise. Mari proceeded to embark onto the bus as if nothing had occurred.


    "Hmmm, the weather here is more comfortable than inside the car, Arthur can you do it until we arrive at the competition site?"


    "It''s not impossible, but we will have a lot of police tailing behind, let''s go inside so Tatsuya can rest"


    "Tatsuya-kun, I apologize that you had to wait so long for me."


    "Please don''t concern yourself with that. I''m well aware of your situation."


    Mayumi wasn''t tardy because of some preposterous reason like oversleeping or getting the time wrong. Three hours ago, she suddenly sent word that she would be late due to the family business.


    In her message, Mayumi asked for everyone to depart without her and that she would meet them at the destination later. Still, the 3rd Year students unanimously agreed to wait for her, so they asked Mayumi to get here as soon as she could.


    Seeing Mayumi want to have a conversation with Tatsuya Arthur decide to embark the bus ahead of Mayumi. Arthur and Mayumi will sit together while Mari with Suzune, Arthur let out a sigh before taking a seat and close his eyes.


    "Arthur, thank you for taking care of Onii-sama at the outside" Miyuki comes to Arthur side and expressing her gratitude but Arthur just waving his hand


    "No need to thank me, I doing it for my own objective. Oh but please take care of Emilia for me"


    "You can leave her to me" Miyuki replied and smile at Arthur before going back to her seat


    When Miyuki is gone now there is Mayumi who is taking a seat beside Arthur and sit naturally without asking his permission.


    "So, that''s a family matter or Ten Master clans matter?"


    "Just my family, thanks for worrying me" Mayumi didn''t ask the specific meaning behind Arthur question and Arthur didn''t ask for further details


    "From what I heard this year Nine Schools Competition will not run peacefully"


    "There is such information? Do you have an evidence?"


    "Your dad didn''t tell you?"


    "That old fox, it seems he knows something but decide to hide it from me. Then I will depend on you for the safety of our schoolmates"


    "Don''t worry too much, Echidna will also come with the rest of the students"


    "It''s very reassuring if Echidna-sensei is coming too"


    "Don''t tell me you''re one of her fans?"


    "From my perspective, there is nothing wrong for a woman to admire her, she is young, beautiful, and have amazing talent in magic too. My father even said if she is on par or even slightly better than the head of Numbers Family and hope he can recruit her"


    "Mayumi is right I even heard a rumor circulating in the teacher room the National Magic University and National Defense Academy want to recruit her but postpone it for the time being because this year of recruitment already full" Mari make a comment from the side and share her newfound information


    "How you can get that information, I and Echidna never heard it before"


    "I have my own mean, and for Echidna-sensei it was understandable because she nearly never leaves the Library"


    "Well, she is earnestly seeking for knowledge..."


    Arthur just let out a sigh at Echidna''s personality, maybe because of her personality that''s why she becomes a Witch of Greed in the first place. This time she is coming to Nine Schools Competition because Arthur says there will be much interesting magic shown in there.


    When the tri of them chatting with Suzune sometime make a comment, there is a loud blast from the outside and Kanon voice is heard. There are several vehicles coming from the opposite direction with very high speed, then the accident starts.


    The vehicle in the very forefront have it tire burst, the driver steps the brake abruptly and because of that the vehicle is spinning and the two vehicles behind it crash one after another. Because of their initial speed is very fast the large vehicle suddenly spun as it collided with the central divider and, for some reason, flipped into the air towards them.


    The bus stops quite far from the place where the opposite vehicle is crashed but he fact of three large vehicles flipped towards them can''t be ignored, the two fallen vehicle was still sliding towards the bus while aflame and there is one vehicle in the air that will likely smash to the bus.


    "Let me shove it back!"


    "Disappear!"


    "Halt!"


    "You idiots, stop now!"


    Mari quickly realized this.


    Fortunately, everyone was still in the activation process and had not finished yet. So everyone was forced to recall their half-formed magic, leaving a few precious seconds for some sort of meaningful defense. They needed a powerful magic to instantly rewrite the current phenomenon.


    "Juumonji!"


    Mari calls to Juumonji to deploy his family''s magic Phalanx but even if he is readying his magic Mari almost despaired at seeing his pale and agitated visage.


    Mari understood as well. This pocket of space where Magic Sequences were running amok was just like what would happen during "Calculation Interference".


    When everyone runs out of solution Arthur stood up and aim his custom made CAD he received from Tatsuya yesterday. The CAD has a similar appearance with Tatsuya''s trident and just different in color where the main color is the white and golden color as decorations.


    The CAD itself didn''t boost his activation magic or anything, but it can make Arthur feel comfortable when activating magic through the CAD.


    Mari and Mayumi remember he has a zone interference magic so maybe he is the one who has the ability to solve their current predicament, but before Arthur pull the trigger the rampaging Magic Sequences all disappeared in an instant.


    Arthur smiles and pulls the trigger, there is a large area under the effect of Arthur''s deceleration magic, even if he can''t achieve the same results as Echidna who can stop the bullet from the close range there is still enough space to stop the vehicle.


    But before everyone have a sigh of relief Arthur draw another CAD and this time he make a large and thick layer ice shield in front of the bus, at the same time the three vehicles is exploding at the same time.


    The force behind this explosion is not a small matter because even if it was made without much preparation Arthur control over ice magic just second to Echidna, but the ice shield is shattered turn to ice particles and scatter to the sky, the ground shook and there is screaming from the bus.


    It seems there are some students who didn''t fast enough to hold something when the vehicles explode. Arthur ignoring the shock people around him and dash out of the bus and checking the surrounding but alas there is no one he can spot.


    The fastest person approaches him is Tatsuya with CAD in his hand.


    "Can you see anyone here?"


    "There is none, it seems they use something like remote control bombs"


    "I was careless, I never thought they will use bomb inside the care. Somethings left for evidence?"


    "All of the remaining of the explosion is turn to dust there is no way to find anything from it, luckily you''re fast enough to respond it. If not half of our bus will be gone"


    "Even if I screw up somehow in that situation there is still you behind me so I can feel at ease"


    Tatsuya didn''t reply to Arthur and just put his CAD to the holster behind his jacket because there are Mari and Juumonji who come out of the bus while Mayumi calming the panic students and checking if there is someone who get injured and needs for treatment.


    Juumonji makes a frown when he is seeing the condition of the vehicle and make a phone call, not long after that there is several police car with ambulances following behind it.


    Arthur leave the explanations to Juumonji, with his status they can leave this place early without anyone need to be the witness, the police evacuating the vehicle so the bus can continue the travel and the medic team checking the students and some checking the burned vehicle, well with how the situation of the vehicle currently has there is no way someone can survive.


    And after completing some formality the bus can continue leaving behind the scene even if there is a slightly gloomy atmosphere lingering inside the bus. It was understandable because just a moment ago their fate is unknown.


    "It''s all is your fault, Arthur"


    "What''s the meaning of that, Mari-senpai?"


    "You say this year will not be a peaceful competition and look at what we experience now, this is your fault because you jinx it"


    "Mari is right, if you didn''t jinx it we will not in this situation now" Mayumi follow Mari attack and blame Arthur even if she has a smile on her face


    "I work hard to save all of you here, and you blaming me? It''s unreasonable no matter how I see it right?"


    "You''re doing a good job Arthur, thanks for your hard work" Emilia leave her seat and walk to Arthur side stopping Mayumi and Mari from bullying Arthur any further (from Emilia perspective)


    "See! My Emilia is the good person here, you two must follow her example" Arthur held Emilia''s hand and protest to Mari and Mayumi


    "Who is yours anyway..." Emilia reject Arthur claim and avert her red face


    And just like that their true peaceful journey to the Nine Schools Competition site starts now.

 Chapter 85 - 085: Banquet

    The First High School group arrive at the competition site safely slightly late from their estimates time arrival. Arthur and Tatsuya will share a room with Miyuki is pair with Emilia. At the lobby hotel, they meet with Erika, Mikihiko, Leo, and Mizuki who using Erika family connection for getting access to the hotel as a part-time worker.


    This is hotel owned by the military after all so there is not just anyone can book a room in this hotel, well there is a special case like Echidna who has room prepare for her even if she does not arrive yet, this is a goodwill show by National Defense University who have a connection with Military.


    Other than taking a rest and make a little tour with Emilia there is nothing to do for Arthur except waiting for the banquet is held tonight.


    ??????


    The banquet is held in the evening, since this was a high school event, after all, no alcoholic beverages were served. The buffet-style banquet without any prearranged seating for the contestants about to battle it out was almost like a miniature opening ceremony. Compared to the festive aura of the previous years, anxiety reigned supreme this year.


    Emilia and Arthur didn''t feel weird with the current banquet, they can attend the conference in the throne room in front of the royal guard and royal magician without a problem so this type of banquet is not a problem. Different from Tatsuya who feel uncomfortable with banquet and any other event with similar intentions.


    At first, Emilia and Arthur always together with Miyuki but after more and more girls appear and surround Miyuki and Emilia, Arthur slips away from the crowd and went to a secluded area where he is finding Tatsuya standing alone there.


    "You''re more like security guards rather than a participant, why you didn''t enjoy this banquet?" Arthur takes a glass of drinks from the passing by waiters and tastes it.


    "I''m just can''t get used to it, and this uniform is a little tighter too" Tatsuya uniform is something he borrowed from Arthur because as a technician he didn''t bring his own uniform


    "In other words, you just say I need to gain a little weight?"


    "That''s not a bad idea either"


    "He is right Arthur, it''s better if you have some extra muscle, you look like a model instead of combatants" Mari didn''t let a chance to make fun out of Arthur passing by in front of her, she is coming to Arthur and Tatsuya place with Mayumi, Kanon, and Kei.


    "I think you need to greet other school representatives, Mayumi-senpai, Mari-senpai"


    "So that''s your way to say we didn''t welcome here so we need to go to another place?" Mayumi extended both arms straight onto her h?ps and leaned forward to look upwards at him. Though petite, she still possessed average measurements around the bosom. "I already greet them and it slightly made me feel tired you know"


    This action can be lethal if the recipient has the weak mental fortitude, but even if it was direct to Arthur he still finds it hard to handle, spotting a waiter he took a glass of beverages and give it to Mayumi


    "Then you need to moist your throat first, please drink it"


    "Oh, how considerate of you" Mayumi takes the glass from Arthur with triumph expression on her face, there is no way Arthur can hide his expressions when Mayumi place her attention fully on him.


    "Would you like a drink?", Arthur, Tatsuya, and Mari turned around to find Erika holding a serving tray carrying drinks with one hand.


    "So you''re coming to this place and act as a waiter" Mari take the last glass that Erika bring and she also takes the tray that Erika held


    "Mari-nee, give back my tray, I can''t work properly without it" different with how she usually acts, Erika look like a spoiled little sister in front of her older sister


    "There is no one who protests if you just rest here for a moment right? And you look adorable on that dress"


    "Well, isn''t this cute? I look exactly like a real maid right?"


    Erika twirled left and right, causing the Victorian-style servant uniform with a miniskirt to lightly dance back and forth with a happy tone in her voice.


    There is no one who interrupts the interactions between Mari and Erika even if they act differently from their usual personality.


    Gradually the secluded place Tatsuya and Arthur choose is become a gathering place for First High School contestants with the addition of Miyuki, Emilia, Honoka and Shizuku, and this attracts quite a lot of attention.


    Student Council members from Third High School, who was likely the


    the stiffest opposition to First High''s campaign, discussing the strategy to counter First High School.


    In the rear, the 1st Year students from Third High were whispering to


    one another. If they were eavesdropping on their senpais'' analysis of combat strength and strategy, then they would be worthy of the militant nature


    "Ichijou, look, isn''t that girl rad?"


    "Who the heck says rad these days... In which generation did you


    attend high school?"


    "Shut up, I wasn''t asking you. So, Ichijou, what do you think?"


    "Why are you so excited... It''s no use, that level of beauty is out of


    your league, so don''t bother trying."


    "Man, would you quit it, even if I can''t, Ichijou should be no problem,


    right? Because Ichijou''s got the looks and brains and is a member of


    the Ten Master Clans to boot, surely we can get on his coattails, right?"


    "I''m amazed you can speak so brazenly with a straight face..."


    In reality, they were conversing in this manner, which was very


    much like regular high schoolers.


    "Masaki, what is it?"


    George who is standing beside Masaki ask his best friend who didn''t take out his eyes from First High School direction from the first time he laid his eyes there.


    "...George, do you know who she is?" Masaki question is very ambiguous but as his best friend George can narrow the possibility of who is Masaki refer to


    "Which one? Silver hair one or the black one?" But seeing there is no response from Masaki George talk without waiting for his response


    "The sliver hair one is Emilia, she is first-year students and one of a new ace from First High. She will participate in Ice pillars break, Mirage bat and crowd ball. At first, she will just participate in the Mirage bat and Ice pillars break only but from the information I have she has excellent fitness levels and better than other contestants so they want to maximize it"


    "And for the black hair one, is a first-year student from First High. Her name is Shiba Miyuki, and she''s participating in ''Icicle Destruction'' and ''Fairy Dance'', she is also the first year ace from First High, Well their line up in female category can be described as superb if I must say it"


    "Shiba Miyuki, eh....." Masaki muttered to himself and focus his eyes on her figure


    "It''s quite rare for Masaki to show interest in the ladies, isn''t it?"


    Masaki remained silent. He would continue to observe Miyuki during several unobtrusive intervals. His gaze possessed considerable warmth.


    "If you want to try to get closer to Shiba Miyuki than I will not say anything, but if you want to court Emilia I must warn you that you need to put a lot of effort"


    "Although I didn''t have the intention what you say make me interested, what do you know?"


    "Well, from what I heard her speed activation magic is very high and even if she didn''t use CAD there is no difference even if she is using one or not, she is rarely showing her magic in the public but it was known she is skilled enough in freezing type magic"


    "so both talented and beautiful, eh?"


    "Yes, but what I said previously is not about her but about a person at her side, you see the one with white hair at her side?" George looks at Arthur direction and points it to Masaki "He is Arthur Spencer, the rumor strongest students in the First High surpassing Juumonji Katsuto and Saegusa Mayumi from Ten Master clans. When the terrorist invasion happened he is showing his magic ability and it said if it not for him there will be a lot of victim from First High side, well there is no record on the event so we can''t be sure. But he will participate in the Monoliths code, Ice Pillars break, and Speed shooting, undoubtedly he is First High ace for male category"


    "So each of us will be fighting against him twice in the final if his power is like what the rumor said?"


    "Yes, so we need to observe every round he take and make a note of his ability"


    "This will be interesting Competition"


    "Well, from what I know, he is known excellent at freezing type magic and most of the time he uses variations of ice as a means to attack or defense. So with your magic, we have an advantage over him already"


    "If we can defeat him than the newcomer''s division will be ours, no, we will"


    Misaki declares it with confidence and there is no one who makes fun of him because they believe with the crimson prince at their side the first place is secure already.


    As the VIPs began speaking, the high school students that were the focal point of the day stopped what they were doing and paid overly serious attention to the ?du?ts speaking, or pretended to do so at any rate.


    This is included Arthur too, among these people, the one who held most of Arthur''s interest was


    the elder from the Ten Master Clans known as the "Patriarch". Kudou Retsu.


    He appears in the podium with her trick and says a word that can shake the foundation of the modern magic, remembering his position and also his past achievements that dubbed as the strongest magician in the world.


    Arthur focuses his eyes and amazes by his control over magic, except for Echidna, Elder Kudou is the most skilled magician he ever saw.


    " despite his age... Worthy for the title of the strongest magician in the world"


    With Elder Kudou is finished with his speech the banquets is over and all of the students going back to their respective room.

 Chapter 86 - 086: Hospital

    Today is the third day of the Nine Schools Competition. The Men and Women''s Ice Pillars Break and Battle Board being held today, making this the biggest hurdle of the first half of the Nine Schools Competition.


    The players from First High that had advanced thus far included two men in Ice Pillars Break two men and women in Battle Board and one woman in Ice Pillars Break. This was not going according to plan but was still within the acceptable combat parameters.


    Arthur is in the Ice Pillars Break arena when Emilia calls him and says Mari is involved in some accidents and currently sent to the nearby military hospital, it seems even if there is Echidna watching over Mari''s competition there is nothing she can do to alter it. It''s not like Arthur didn''t want to change it but he wants to confirm something.


    "I will go to the hospital, you can rest ?ssured I sure she will be fine and focus on your upcoming competition, I will inform you if something is happening" Arthur end the call and walk away from the arena "It seems there is something that can be changed and something will still happen even if I try to change it. Fate, what a strange thing"


    It''s like how Emilia who will come to the loot cellar with or without Subaru''s help. In some historical documents, it said fate is divided into two categories, one is unchangeable fate and another one is changeable fate.


    "It seems Mari accident is under the category of unchangeable fate because with her accident the involvement of No Head Dragon is found out"


    ??????


    Arthur arrives at the Susano base hospital fifteen minutes later, there is Mayumi in the room and the unconsciousness Mari sleeping on the bed.


    "Oh, you come. I never thought you will show your face" Mayumi didn''t look at Arthur and just watching over the sleeping Mari.


    "What is with that unwelcoming word, I just arrive here and didn''t say anything yet"


    "Tell me honestly, are you know there will be some accidents at Mari''s competition?" Mayumi, turn and asking Arthur with a serious face


    "Please don''t treat me like a fortune teller, I didn''t know about it"


    "But you say there will be something happened in this year tournament previously"


    "I just say it because I received a piece of information about some group of criminals make a suspicious movement around this year competition site"


    "...really?"


    "I swear if I didn''t know this accident will happen (after I try to alter it but failed)" Arthur add a little inside his heart when he answers Mayumi questions


    "I''m sorry, Mari is My precious friend. I get a little agitated when I see her condition"


    "You didn''t need to say sorry, it''s understandable for you to act this way" (I was the one at fault here, I know it will happen but didn''t interfere more than making Echidna come to her competition)


    "How about her condition?"


    "Even if Echidna-sensei gives her treatment as fast as she can, several of her ribs are broken and there is some fracture on her left foot, while they''ve used magic to reconnect them, they still need some time to stabilize. I think you know very well that healing magic is ultimately only an emergency measure."


    "Several? How?"


    "At that time Mari have a race with the contestants from the Second High when the contestants from the Seventh High want to take over the first position from Mari but she uses magic wrongly and crash to contestants from the Second High and then to Mari" Mayumi tidying Mari''s blanket before continuing her story "She is crushed between the dividing wall and the two contestants after she tries to catch them when she is lost her balance at the crucial time"


    "I never thought it will that severe"


    "Echidna-sensei is the vast person who is reacting, she uses deceleration magic and gravity magic to alter their speed and weight but because the speed of contestants from Seventh High is quite fast and the space between dividing wall and them is not too far, Echidna-sensei magic just can minimize the damage taken by them, if not for her intervention Mari''s life will be in danger"


    "Then the competition? I think they will pending it because there is not just one person who is involved in this accident"


    "Unfortunately Mari will be treated as disqualified contestants because there is a rule that state if there is an accident and there are contestants who can''t continue to participate then she will be disqualified"


    "I didn''t know there is such a rule, and then how about Mirage Bat? Moreover, this is her last year, then she..."


    "Yes... I didn''t know how to console her" Mayumi has a gloomy face and look very worried for Mari "Arthur, say... are you also think this s not a pure accident?"


    "I think you already have an answer to that question, and I think there is someone who is better than me in analyzing the situation in the arena"


    "Tatsuya-kun say it was not an accident, and he says he wants to view the record of the competition for confirming if it was pure accidents or not"


    "Then we need to leave it to him, I will have Abby to take care if Mari-senpai. I think no matter what happened she didn''t want to go home early"


    "Thank you, Arthur. But for the replacement..."


    "You can choose between Miyuki and Emilia, or even choose both of them as contestants for official Mirage Bat. With Honoka and Satomi ability and add with Tatsuya''s technical support they will claim first place and second place easily"


    "Replacing Mari is can be done easily but replace another person is impossible, no one want to give up their chance to appear in this competition" Mayumi experienced Emilia''s reaction and speed of activation magic when they''re ambushed by the terrorist, and she knows it well there is no one who can compete with her in term of speed but there is no way she replaces the contestants after they''re selected.


    "You must use the opportunity of Mari''s condition to the fullest extent, call the contestants who will be participating in the Mirage Bat and tell them about Mari''s condition and how it was impossible for her to participate. Tell them we need to win over this year Mirage Bat as a present for Mari-senpai, and then tell them if there is need a sacrifice to achieve it in the form of replacement of Miyuki and Emilia. Lastly, you didn''t need to ask them one by one just give them time to think over it and they just need to inform you via mail"


    "... that''s not pleasant idea... but I think we need to do it" Mari amaze by Arthur suggestion and think over it, after several minutes she stands up from her seat and talk to Arthur "I will gather them now, I leave Mari under your care"


    Mayumi didn''t wait for Arthur replied and dash out of the room leaving Arthur alone there with the unconsciousness Mari.


    ??????


    She did not wake very quickly.


    There seemed to be a thick cloud hanging over her consciousness, so it was difficult to grasp her surroundings.


    What was she doing here...?


    This was the first question that flashed across Mari''s mind as she awoke.


    "Mari, are you awake? Do you know who I am?"


    An annoying voice and annoying face...


    "What?"


    "You didn''t remember me? Are you remember your name? You''re Mari, one of my maids... And I''m Iron Man"


    "I didn''t know why but I have an urge to smack your head right now" Mari''s face twitch a little and it seems she is trying to get up before Arthur push her gently


    "If you still use violence as your first option than it was confirmed you didn''t have mental damage. Please don''t get up first, several of your ribs are broken and there is a fracture on your foot too so it''s better if you rest in the bed"


    "Just how twist my personality in your head so you can recognize me if I choose violence, speaking of which what will you do if I didn''t react like before?"


    "Of course I will call the doctor and make them do a full scanning for your brain and search the best psychiatrist for you"


    "I will remember it, I will avenge today treatment when I have the time.... oh thank you"


    Arthur helps Mari to drink water before he takes a seat at her side


    "How long I was unconsciousness?"


    "Not that long, around the afternoon I think"


    "How long will I be out?"


    "At least a week for a full recovery, though you are cleared for daily activities you need to use a wheelchair. Still, to be on the safe side, you are forbidden from strenuous activity for the next ten days."


    "Hey, then...!"


    "You''ll have to withdraw from "Mirage Bat" too. There''s nothing we can do about that."


    "Is that so..." Mari sighed and closed her eyes. She reopened them after a short interval.


    "What was the conclusion of the contest?"


    "Third High and Ninth High advanced to the final, maybe we can hope for the third place if Kobayakawa-san doing her best"


    "About the rest?"


    "They successfully enter the final"


    "So I''m just the only one who is failed..." Mari turn her face and look at the sunset through the window, her body trembling a little and there is a suppress sound from her throat, at that time there is a hand that covering her eyes gently, feeling the warmth from that hand Mari''s eyes become blurred and it seems attracted by the warm of that hand, teardrops are coming out of her eyes.


    "I''m failed...just me... this is my last chance" every time her trembling voice is coming out of her mouth the guilt in Arthur''s heart is increasing, he can prevent it but there is unknown thing that made him just make simple preventive measures in the form Echidna without providing her with extra information.


    "This is not your fault (this is mine)... you are working hard enough, if you didn''t try to help them then both of them will die as a magician forever"


    "But because of me... we will be in a very hard position to win this competition... you won''t understand... how hard it was for me... if we failed to achieve our dream as a third-year"


    "Please believe in your teammates, we will win this year competition together. And you didn''t make we will fail but you will make our team''s spirit to winning this competition elevate. You''re already doing your part, for now, you need to get better early and cheer them up. But before that you must force out your gloomy feelings, you didn''t want to make them worry about you more than this, right?"


    Mari didn''t say anything, inside the room just a sound of sobbing is heard.,

 Chapter 87 - 087: Nah...

    The next day Arthur is seen in the preparations room for contestants who participate in speed shooting, there is Tatsuya who checking Arthur''s CAD and there is another person in this room. In the entire newcomer''s division from First High School Arthur is the only male Athlete who has Tatsuya as his technician.


    Normally there is no one present except the athletes and technician in this room, but that is not the case for Mayumi who come for questioning Arthur.


    "Say, what are you doing behind my back?"


    "Please be more specific, Mayumi-senpai. I do a lot of things behind your back such as sleep, toilet, eat-"


    "You know that''s not what I mean" Mayumi use a stern face when she is eyeing Arthur "Yesterday when I say about Mari situation and my proposal to change another person for being replaced by Miyuki and Emilia there is no one who gives me answer and I can tell they didn''t have intentions to forfeiting their right to participate, but today they come and say I can decide who will be replaced and they won''t mind it if it can make we secure first place and second place for Mirage Bat"


    "They have a very admirable sense"


    "So there must be something happened and you''re the one who makes it happen right? Because there is just you and me who know about this plan"


    "Well... I just ask the doctor to wrap Mari''s head with some extra bandage and gips her left foot, and then I tell Abby to bring her to the place where the original contestants for the Mirage Bat and then Mari and they accidentally met there"


    "You make Mari look pitiful and make their heart soft... I didn''t know you''re a bad person who will manipulate with other person feelings and heart"


    "It''s not like you didn''t do it too Mayumi-senpai, Let''s see, do you need me to spell your victim''s name?"


    "How about your preparation? You must stay in your best condition because speed shooting will be held only in one day"


    "Please, at least you need to put some effort if you want to change the topic of conversation. Well, there is nothing challenging except for Cardinal George in this competition"


    "Good, at least you need to have that much confidence in yourself, then how about we discuss something in the break time? I want to hear about the results of Tatsuya-kun analysis about Mari''s accident"


    "Well, then we will discuss it later. Here is your CAD, try it. If there is something that makes you uncomfortable just tell me, I will try to adjust it as much as I can" Tatsuya stand up and giving Arthur a general type CAD


    "General type? Why?" Mayumi didn''t understand why Tatsuya gives Arthur a general type CAD rather than a specialized type CAD


    "This just for formality, I and Tatsuya just want to experiment something in this preliminary phase"


    "Being confident is good but being overconfident is not something I want to see"


    "You didn''t need to worry, after all in the first place he didn''t need to use CAD if he wants to use magic and his speed is slightly better than someone who is using CAD, we use this CAD because of rule and just like what Arthur''s say, we just want to experiment something"


    "If you two insist doing it then I will see what you two want to try, See you later Arthur, Tatsuya-kun"


    Mayumi turns away and leaving Arthur and Tatsuya in the room when Arthur is feeling sure there is no one except he and Tatsuya, Arthur has a serious expression on his face.


    "Tatsuya, are you have secret information?"


    "Such as?" Tatsuya replied is short and accurate as usual, even if it will make other people feel confused it didn''t include Arthur.


    "Maybe there is some criminal who wants to try infiltrated the hotel?"


    "No, there is no such thing"


    "Are you tell me the truth? You didn''t hide it from me because of Kazama tell you to didn''t divulge it?"


    "It''s true I meet with him last night, but there is nothing happening around the hotel, are you suspicious there is someone who infiltrated the hotel and tempered Mari''s CAD? Even if such a thing can happen but I think that''s impossible because this hotel is own by the military"


    ''As I thought there is no such a thing happened, No Head Dragon is an international criminal organization. They won''t stupid enough to infiltrated this hotel with such clothes like in the anime and bringing a gun on top of that. They''re gambling in this competition so they will try to make it like an accident like in Mari''s case, if they use a harsh approach like infiltrated the hotel then their costumers will take their money and their business in the underground can be said as over literally''


    "Are you still doubting me?" Seeing Arthur who didn''t say anything, Tatsuya though Arthur didn''t believe what he says.


    "Hmm? Ah, no. I''m thinking about another thing. You need to go to Shizuku place, right? You can go now, don''t worry there will be nothing wrong with this CAD"


    "Then I will go now, I will come again when you''re in the final phase"


    "Thanks for your hard work"


    ??????


    The preliminary phase of speed shooting for newcomers division is over, Arthur and Morisaki Shun from First High success enter the final phase and for the female part, all of the three representatives also successfully enter the final phase.


    At the meeting room, there is Mayumi, Mari, Echidna, Arthur, and Tatsuya with Isori and Kanon.


    "So from your investigation, what happened to me is not pure accidents but something that set up by unknown people?" Mari speaks normally without any other reaction, but Kanon who is the one pushing her wheelchair to this room place her hand on Mari''s shoulder.


    "It was impossible for someone chosen as representative for Nine Schools Competition makes an amateur mistake like that, there must be something wrong with her CAD"


    "But, Tatsuya-kun. The staff of competition already check the CAD used by Seventh High athletes after Second High technician want to know it was a deliberate attempt or not but the staff didn''t find anything wrong with the CAD"


    "That''s where this case turns to be a tricky one... seeing the disqualified Seventh High silence it means they can''t find anything from the remaining of the rewritten activation sequence"


    "Echidna-sensei, I''m sorry if it was slightly rude. But from my understanding, you''re capable enough to alter the water, why you didn''t use such magic to save Mari-senpai?" Kanon tighten her grip on the wheelchair


    "Kanon, you can''t doubt Echidna-sensei" Isori place his hand on her shoulder and want to make her calm


    "It''s fine, you''re worried about her didn''t you? I didn''t feel offended about it so you didn''t need to worry" Echidna smile and put down her teacup "From my perspective at that time, with how Mari react at that time there will be no damage or even injuries if it was going well, so I didn''t interfere in case I hinder Mari using her magic and that''s also what the security staff of competition thinks. And for altering the water it will disrupt Mari''s magic too because my magic over the water body is greater than her magic so he same accident will happen but I will be the one who responsible for it. So the best thing I can do is use speed type magic and weight type magic and reduce the impact Mari will receive from the crash"


    "Kanon you can''t blame Echidna-sensei, she is doing her best to save me and I''m lucky enough just receive psychical injury" Mari as the victim of this accident know it well more than anyone here, if Echidna didn''t interfere there is high possibility she need to stop becoming a combatant or even stop being a magician. "Thank you for your help, Echidna-sensei"


    "You didn''t need to say that to me, because I need to apologize to you because I can''t make a proper judgment previously. If I interfere immediately than you can still compete in this competition, this accident made me realize I need to learn a lot of magic aside from battle oriented magic"


    "You just want to use this opportunity to stay longer in the library, right?" Arthur didn''t think Echidna will say something so humble like that so he can guess there must be another motive behind her word


    "Just eight hours a day is not enough for me to quench my thirst for knowledge! Your magic is the result of the knowledge I gather, you must increase my chance to learn new knowledge for at least sixteen hours a day!" Echidna protest at Arthur because he always drags her out of the library if she stays there more than her work time.


    Everyone here is known Echidna never leaves the library and she always focuses to read a lot of books there. There is no one who dares to bother her, there is even a special order from principal Momoyama.


    ''If the school didn''t in a dangerous situation, there is no one who permits to bother her. And she didn''t need to do anything like work paper, her job is the safety of the library and the school''


    So, because of that order Echidna is treat as School Protector rather than a staff of the school. And of course, she accepts this type of job gladly.


    "Speaking of magic, Arthur, I just see you''re using active air mine like what Shizuku use in the preliminary phase. I thought you will use different magic when I heard you talk about it with Tatsuya"


    "That''s because I want to try it when I compete against Cardinal George in the final phase, so for now Tatsuya recommend me just using Active Air Mine"


    "You seems very confident" even if she didn''t want to say it, Mayumi can''t deny the fact that if there is no one who in the First High who can compete against him in term of magic control and speed of activation magic.


    "Of course I''m confident in myself. Then I need to go now, just wait, I will come back as the winner of speed shooting"

 Chapter 88 - 088: I Stuck

    The time for speed shooting the final round will be started in the next half an hour, the one who enters the final is Arthur and Kichijouji Shinkuro. The final of men division is held after the female division who is won by Shizuku so there is quite a lot of spectator, this is a battle between a well known young researcher known as Cardinal George and a new start with an ace of First High.


    Arthur and George standing in their respective places and held their own CAD in different manners where George held it in front of his body use both of his hand with a serious look. While Arthur places his CAD on his shoulder with a smile on his face as if it was not a final for him.


    "Mind game? You''re too naive to think I will fall for something like that" George look at Arthur while the latter didn''t bother to answer him and just look at a particular place.


    ??????


    In the spectator field, a group of students from High School is quite in high tension because if Arthur can win the speed shooting for male division then they will bring back the first place for male and female division.


    "So he will use the same magic as in the preliminary phase?" Erika ask Tatsuya who is join with them instead with Arthur


    "No, this time is a bit different"


    "But Tatsuya, it''s fine if you''re here? What will happen if Arthur needs your help?" Mikihiko think even if Arthur is strong he still needs the help of Tatsuya if something wrong happened to his CAD


    "There is nothing I need to do there, he can handle everything after I give him his CAD"


    "After he wins then that would mean all of the athletes under your care is became a winner right?" Mizuki didn''t think Arthur will lose after she witnesses his power when the invasion has happened before.


    "Then Tatsuya will become very famous, right? At that time I hope you will not forget about me" Erika laugh a little and want to see Tatsuya reaction but the one who answers her is Miyuki


    "You mustn''t worry Erika, Onii-sama will not change no matter what happens and will treat you as his friend"


    "Oh, then what about Arthur? With his look and achievements, there will be a lot of girl after him right?" Seeing her joke is didn''t work to Tatsuya, Erika change her target to Arthur, but her real target is Emilia


    "I didn''t think he will change because of this" Emilia didn''t look at Erika when she answers her, but she looked at Arthur who is in the arena


    "Oooh, you confident in yourself?"


    "What are you talking Erika?" Emilia turns her head and looks at Erika with the confused expression "what I mean is, Arthur will not change just because there is a lot of girl after him. There is a lot of outstanding and powerful girl around him, and for me the most outstanding is Cecilia"


    Emilia mentions Arthur''s contract spirits like Cecilia, Kise, Destina, Tamarine, and the other witch whom he contracts recently before teleport to this world is an outstanding girl too.


    "There is another girl aside you, Echidna-sensei and Abby?" Mizuki quite interested about this thing and ask Emilia


    "Who is Cecilia? I never heard of her name mentioned before" Erika feel there must be something interesting if she pestering Emilia


    "She is a very beautiful girl and she is a Queen on top of that! I learn a lot of things from her"


    "Queen?" Tatsuya quite is taken aback by this new information


    Quite different from how Ten Master clans are well known to citizens of this country, the strength of England Royal Family is not much exposed to the public.


    "England''s Queen?" Miyuki


    "I didn''t know... I never ask and Arthur never mentioned it either" Emilia answer with an apologetic look because she didn''t know it


    "You didn''t need to feel sorry, it was me who ask without thinking" Miyuki put her hand on top of Emilia''s hand and smile at her


    From the information they received from their aunt, it stated Emilia is lost her memories when she is very young and life with Arthur''s family after that before they come to Japan.


    "Ah! It''s starting!" Mizuki''s voice is heard by everyone and their attention is shifting to the arena, it was unknown if she intentionally raises her voice but it was success make everyone focus on the arena.


    The competition is start and something unbelievable happens in the arena


    ??????


    "You won''t surrender?" That''s the first word Arthur say to George from the moment they come to the arena "It will be very bad for your mind if you didn''t surrender now"


    "If you want to make me lose my focus because of your comments, then I need to tell you it was a futile attempt"


    "No, it wasn''t. I just being honest here, the reason I join this because there is someone who is expecting me to become a winner in this competition, so there is no reason for me to make you lost confidence over yourself after you lose to me"


    "You can talk bog as much as you want"


    "Haaah, I already told you what I want to say so the rest is up to you"


    The sign for the start of the final phase is heard, Kichijouji aims his CAD and wants to use his trademark magic ''invisible bullet'' as fast as he can but there is unexpected development happen.


    Arthur''s target is the white one while Kichijouji Shinkuro target is the red one, but there is nothing Kichijouji can do to his target because there is a storm of snow covering the whole space for scoring points.


    The storm destroys the white target and ignores the red one, but it''s not just the area covers by the storm is large there is also a strong zone interference release from the magic make Kichijouji can''t active his magic to intercept the red target.


    Different from Shizuku''s active air mine that still leaves a room for the opponent to scoring points, Arthur''s magic didn''t even leave a little bit room for Kichijouji. There is no rule to interfere with other target and the contestant is permitted to make the opponent can''t score point properly as long as there is no physical contact.


    So Arthur''s magic didn''t break any rule set up in this competition, on top of that he didn''t even shift the trajectory of the red target because there is didn''t need to do, as long as the opponent can''t active magic than Arthur surely win.


    An unbelievable score 100 vs 0 is make the supporters of the Third High school silent and Kichijouji looks at the scores board dumbfounded and can''t believe what he experiences.


    Arthur didn''t xo any celebration in the arena, he pats Kichijouji shoulder and leaves the arena. He did not just break a record for the fast person scoring a hundred points but he also set up the highest score difference for the final and won with complete domination.


    ??????


    He didn''t know how he can end up in his room, Kichijouji looks at his own reflection on the mirror still holding his CAD that he never used in the previous battle.


    Looking at the CAD, the previous scene is flashing again in his mind. How helpless he is in front of his magic, Kichijouji gritted his teeth and grip the CAD tighter until his shoulder is trembling.


    There is a sound of the door being open, without the need to turn his back, Kichijouji can tell who is the one who enters the room. It must be his best friend, Masaki.


    Masaki didn''t say anything and he just takes a seat on the same bed with Kichijouji and they have their back facing each other. More than ten minutes is passed but not even Kichijouji or even Masaki say a single word.


    "If you want to console me at least say something to me, Masaki" Kichijouji is the one who broke the silence between them


    "I didn''t know how to console you because the result is something I never dream of, and whatever I say maybe will not give a good result with the mental state you have currently, but maybe you''re right, I need to say something"


    Masaki walk to the window and open it with both of his hands, bath on the light of sunset his posture is very straight like a soldier who will be heading to the battlefield.


    "We will defeat him in the monoliths code, I didn''t have a hundred percent confidence to beat him in the Ice Pillars Break if you didn''t become my advisor as usual, even if I lose I will take my revenge to the monoliths code and defeat him there" Masaki declares it proudly and he didn''t even feel embarrassed to say the possibility of him losing to Arthur.


    Another scene flashing inside Kichijouji mind, and a sentence left by Arthur when he leaves the arena and pats his shoulder is ringing inside his mind.


    ''I''m waiting for our next meeting in the final round for monoliths code''


    There is no mockery or any other negative feelings he feels when he remembers it again, it was a sincere statement from Arthur who is hoping he will get better and have a more exciting battle the next time they meet again in the monoliths code.


    "Yes, I will prove it, I will make it even in the monoliths code"


    There is new hope, the First High didn''t have any notable athletes in the male division except for Arthur and no matter how strong he is there is no way for him to win monoliths code by himself when the competition itself is a group battle.


    There is a new resolve in Kichijouji eyes, seeing his friend is getting better Masaki smile and reach out his hand.


    "Let''s defeat him together, George"


    "We will win" Kichijouji stands up and take Masaki''s hand before he replied with a loud voice.


    And just like that the competition for speed shooting male division is over with Arthur from First High claim the first place, Kichijouji Shinkuro from Third High painfully accepted the second place and Morisaki Shun from the First High take the third place.

 Chapter 89 - 089: Ice Pillar Break Female Division

    Today is the sixth day of the Nine Schools Competition, on this day will be held the final round of Ice Pillars Break for male and female division. The quarter-finals for female division are held in the morning and the final round in the afternoon, and for the male division the quarter-final will be held at noon and the final round will be held in the evening.


    There is a rumor that can be said as a myth where all of athletes service by Tatsuya will surely come out as the winner and they just lost to each other, it was proven by the fact that First High claim the first, second and third place in the Speed shooting, and the same feat will be replayed in the Ice Pillars Break because the contestants for the quarterfinals three people come from First High and the last one is from Third High.


    For the first round of quarterfinals Emilia will be facing athletes from Third High and the second round Miyuki will facing Shizuku. If Emilia winning her match then it can be said First High once again claims the first and second place and make the total point they accumulated in this competition leaving the Third High who is in the second place.


    Emilia appearance on the platform make the audience sigh in admiration, her long silver hair is swaying beautifully when the wind blows it, her features are what can be described as a perfect model of woman and just Miyuki who is on par with her on this term even Mayumi says her confidence on herself slightly wavers if being compared to Miyuki and Emilia.


    Wearing a red kimono with beautiful flowers drawn on her Kimono complete with red flowers on her hair, she has her hair tied into two twin-tails with make her like a doll, without putting on any makeup her appearance giving the audience an impression of a naive little girl who didn''t know the cruelty of the world and make them want to protect her.


    "She is more beautiful in that kimono rather than the school uniform"


    "Look at all of those men over there, they look like a hungry wolf who is ready to jump at their prey"


    "It''s more like a fish jump to the frying pan for me if they try to make a move on her"


    "Ignorance is bliss..."


    The one who is talking is Mizuki, Erika, Leo, and Mikihiko respectively. They''re watching over Emilia''s match together with Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki. Even if their match is held after Emilia''s, there is a thirty-minute break before their turn comes so they can watch her match.


    "I didn''t know why, but I want to rush to her place and hug her," Honoka says it in small voices but she didn''t aware it was quite loud and heard by everyone


    "Well, I must say, we have the same feeling now" Miyuki agree to what Honoka said and remembering how Emilia personality and how she acts in the school, she like a little girl who just comes out of her house for the first time, curious about everything but also afraid about many things make everyone who close to her wants to hold her hand and guide her.


    "It''s her charm" after spending quite a lot of time together now everyone knows quite well about Shizuku''s personality, so they knew there is no malice on her comment.


    Emilia who is the center of attention and admiration of many audiences is calmly waiting for the start signal, the signal lights on both ends of the arena flashed red, Emilia look at the whole arena and nod with a little smile on her face to her opponent, a gentle smile that makes everyone who sees it make them feel warm in their hearts.


    A sigh rose from the audience. And not just in one area either, but from nearly the entire arena. Surprisingly, it wasn''t just the young men, but the young women who were mesmerized by that smile.


    This was no longer the atmosphere expected from mere spectating. With apologies to the other player, the entire audience was fixated on Emilia''s every move. The signal light flashed yellow, and just as it turned green¡ª


    An intense psion light flooded Emilia''s side and now it was covered by mist of ice particles blocking her opponent to locate her ice pillar coordinate and also make her opponent need to use larger amounts of psion than Emilia''s of she wants to use magic on Emilia''s field, because it was not just mist but also a zone interference area that was a modified magic from Arthur''s zone interference area magic.


    As the athletes from the Third High shock by this turn of events, more than ten ice spear launch to her side from Emilia''s side and destroying all of her ice pillars without she can make any attempt to stop it.


    And with that Emilia is qualified for the final round after she is defeating the athletes from Third High without receiving any resistance.


    ????????


    In the afternoon the final round of Ice Pillars Break between Miyuki and Emilia is held after Shizuku securing the third place after she defeated the Third High athletes. At this round, Miyuki still wearing her previous hakui while Emilia is changing to a white kimono with sakura flowers drawn on it, and now her hair is untied with white hair on her hair.


    "I think the audience is more captive by their appearance first rather than their magic ability"


    "It can''t be helped, they''re very attractive after all"


    Two ladies from the Women''s Team brass were hunched shoulder to shoulder in front of a screen at the pavilion. Suzune, who was overloaded with work from the unending stream of results, sighed as she beheld this sight.


    "But come to think of this there is a lot of people from the university come to this match"


    "It was understandable, Niflheim, Phonon Maser, and Inferno is not a simple magic that can be witnessed every day and use by students on top of that, Emilia''s zone interference area magic also gather quite a lot of attention because it was unregistered magic and everyone want to see it personally" Mayumi explained a bit of information she got from her channel to Mari


    "It''s no wonder of the stadium is very crowded"


    "The number viewers on the official website currently reaching more than two hundred million viewers, there are even people who dubbed this match as a battle between Snow White Princess and Yuki-onna" Suzune show her terminal to Mayumi and Mari and the number of viewers is increasing every second like what Suzune said.


    "I think Miyuki will not happy if she knows it"


    "Let''s not tell her and let her focus on the match"


    The trio nod at the same time and once again focus to the screen.


    At their own platform, Miyuki and Emilia standing calmly and waiting for the signal to start the final, they look at each other with a sweet smile on both of their faces giving several people with special circumstances a nosebleed.


    Miyuki Active inferno as fast as she can and Emilia makes several ice flower blooms on Miyuki''s side, with the wave of heat from inferno Emilia''s Ice Pillars is starting to melt and for Miyuki, she can feel the flower is not just decorations.


    Both of them choose to make a defense where Emilia uses magic to make the snowfall on her side and cooling the rising temperature, and for Miyuki she hse data fortification on her Ice Pillars before she switched her magics.


    Miyuki compressing and releasing the air and every frail icicle within Emilia''s field shattered as one.


    But at the same time, Emilia''s ice flower explodes and shattering all of Miyuki''s Ice Pillars and freezing the air and fire which is the result of Miyuki''s magic.


    There is nothing left on both side of the area except for several scattered icicles, the jury is confused to decide the winner when Emilia voice out her opinion.


    "I''m losing here, from my perspective Miyuki is faster than me when using our last magic"


    "It can''t be like that, Emilia! It was clearly you''re who is faster than me in terms of activation magic!"


    "It''s fine, Miyuki. It doesn''t matter who is getting the first place, if you didn''t want to accept it now then you must defeat me completely in the next tournament, but for now, you''re the winner"


    Looking at her sincere smile Miyuki know there is no way she can convince to rethink it again, so she just let out a sigh and accepts it


    "You always think other people first before yourself, sooner or later you will get scammed by other people you know"


    "There will be you, Arthur and my other friends prevent it to happen right?"


    "You''re a hopeless one"


    Even if she says that there is a gentle smile on her face, Miyuki very fond of this friend of her. Both of them leave the jury room with their hand intertwine.

 Chapter 90: The Final Of Ice Pillars Break Male Division

    In the evening the final round of Ice Pillars Break male division will be held, both contestants are an ace in their respective School. Ichijou Masaki from Third High and Arthur Spencer from the First High, surprisingly the ratio of female audiences is higher than male audiences.


    Well, it was quite understandable because both of them except for their talent in magic their appearance can be considered as handsome too even if they just wear their respective school uniform, different from the female division which is more like a fashion show rather than a magic tournament.


    Masaki and Arthur will compete for the first place and the contestant from Second High and Fifth High will compete for third place. This is the second time Arthur stood in the final round after he successfully bringing home the first place of Speed shooting competition but this is the first competition for Masaki.


    "You sure quite calm" Masaki open his mouth and speak to Arthur who is on the opposite field


    "There is nothing I can do here, it was a surprise for you to speak to me"


    "I just want you to use all of your ability, even if you can defeat George before, I will make sure you can''t repeat the same feat as before"


    "A threat from the prince, is it? Well, you can have strong confidence in yourself because of the nature of your magic and I''m at disadvantage here, but you will not get your long yearn victory"


    When the two of them have a conversation, another conversation with slightly same topic is happening in the headquarters of First High School.


    "Tell me about your opinion, Tatsuya" Mari has her face glued to the screen and ask Tatsuya who is behind her


    Mayumi and Mari especially invited him to headquarters for knowing his analysis and opinion about this battle because he is the one who knows the most about Arthur''s magic nature as his technician.


    "It was an unpredictable battle, Ichijou family is very well known for their magic that related to liquid, the very basic components of the ice pillar. But Arthur also has a speed of activation magic and high interference strength, I never see him use any other type of magic but maybe there is still something he hides as a backup plan"


    "So, he needs to seize the initiative?"


    "Then we can just find the answer after the battle... speaking of which, Rin-chan what''s today titled in the live streaming?" This is Mayumi new hobby to look at the title of the live streaming in the official website


    "The fight between Crimson Prince and White Prince... well, today viewers is dominating by the female" Suzune show her terminal to Mayumi who looks at the terminal and interested with the comments section because what the viewers comparing between Arthur and Masaki is not their magic ability, but it was their look.


    "Well, it was understandable because the majority of viewers is not a magician" Mayumi nods her head and feel amused with several comments in there


    "It''s starting" Mari''s voice is pulling everyone''s attention back to the biggest screen in the headquarters.


    But there is one person who is watching over Mari''s expression rather than the Screen "She is tenser rather than the contestants itself, and she is also tenser compared to when she is on her own match" Mayumi look at Mari with an understanding smile before look to the screen.


    ??????


    When the signal light is turning to green both Masaki and Arthur active their own magic at the same time and Arthur is slightly faster than Masaki.


    A triple Phonon Maser light shoots out from Arthur''s side and destroys three ice pillars of Masaki before being stopped by Masaki''s interference armor, this is new variations of Phono Maser modified by Tatsuya and Echidna before.


    A normal Phonon Maser just can shoot out one at a time, but with Tatsuya and Echidna modifications Phonon Maser will divide itself from one to three, nine, twenty-seven, and lastly is 81. If it was like in their theory then it can multiply more than that but they said it''s as lastly because it was the last number of Phonon Maser Arthur can produce at that time because of the insufficient space.


    Masaki using his family''s magic Rupture and successfully destroying two Arthur''s Ice Pillars before it was being stopped with a very strong zone interference area make Masaki can''t alter the eidos of the liquid on the pillar Arthur interference strength prevent it from happening.


    This is the first time Arthur''s ice pillar is destroyed but it was a bad exchange because Masaki lost tree of his ice pillar and just can destroy one of Arthur''s ice pillar.


    "The opening is complete, now let''s start the main event" Arthur active his other magic after feeling satisfied with the results of his previous magic


    Arthur just one to use this opportunity to advertising and showing off the modified version of Phonon Maser to the audience who is coming from university, magic ?ssociation, and several people from the Ten Master Clans.


    Arthur raises his gun shape CAD in his right hand and conjures a miniature of the white whale from ice and shoots it to Masaki''s side.


    Masaki use rupture on the white whale and make it explode become numerous ice dust that scatters and sparkling like a rain of stars that falling from the night sky make it beautiful view for everyone who is seeing it, no matter it was the audience in the competition site or the audience who is watching the match in the official website they''re very captives by this sight.


    When Masaki feels slightly relieved there is something he fell wrong, as a soldier who has an experience of the real battlefield Masaki always believed in his intuition because it was saving him several times already.


    When Masaki wants to deploy another barrier, Arthur uses another CAD that he took out and he uses the previously modified version of Phonon Maser and destroys all of Masaki''s Ice Pillars in one go.


    The sign for the end of the match is heard and the results are quite surprising because, with these results, it can be seen just how big the difference between First High ace and Third High ace.


    Arthur leaves the platform and he was greeted by a loud of cheering from the audience and his schoolmates, waving his hand to them Arthur makes his way to the corridor and there is Echidna who is waiting for her.


    "You hold back at the start of the battle?" Echidna who has both of her hand behind her back walking to his side and walking together


    "What are you talking, there is no way I''m holding back in there" Arthur flick his finger to Echidna''s forehead


    "You didn''t need to be so mean! I''m just curious because you can active your magic very close to zero but you are active your magic at the same time with him" Echidna touch the spot where Arthur flicked her and pouting at Arthur


    "That''s because I have complete control over ice element and lightning element, you can understand if I say it like that rather than using this world magic systems, right?"


    At first he can buy the complete mastery of elements with just fifty million of system point, but after he bought complete mastery of ice element the price jumps to hundred million system point for the second mastery which is Arthur choose to buy lightning element and for the third element the price jumps to two hundred million of system point so he didn''t buy anything because at that time he needs a lot of system point to build Alfheim.


    "Oh, no wonder... so that''s why you can make miniature of the white whale instantly but there is a time for the net"


    "Net... don''t tell me you intend to call the modified version of Phonon Maser as Net?"


    "Net or Root is not a bad choice, I didn''t like the flashy name so it''s good" Echidna smile at him and turn her back walking ahead of him with a carefree smile


    "Not as good as you!" Echidna stuck out her tongue and jeering at him "Let''s go, we will have dinner with the other to celebrate your victory and the other girl''s victory too"


    And with that, the sixth day of Nine Schools Competition is over.

 Chapter 91: Accident(Summary)

    It was the seventh day of the Nine Schools Competition and the fourth day of the Newcomers Division. Today was the preliminaries of the Newcomers Division Monolith Code event, which was widely regarded as the most important event within the Nine Schools Competition.


    Today Arthur and his teammates will have a match with the Fourth High School but something unexpected happens in the match.


    The match between First High and Fourth High is held in the abandoned urban area and because of that, the position of monoliths code will be inside one of many buildings in there.


    The accident happened after the Fourth High use battering ram magic and accidentally hit the pipeline containing flammable gas, the explosion makes the building where Arthur and his other teammates stayed turn to rubble and buried them under it.


    The reason Arthur and his teammates didn''t move from their place after the match starts because his other teammates didn''t want to stay and protecting the monoliths, they want to prove themselves if they are also players and not just an extra to make up the number.


    And because of that, they didn''t have enough time to evacuate when the explosion is happening, when the observers come to rescue Arthur and his teammates they send to the hospital as fast as possible.


    Arthur''s condition is better than his other teammates who need to stay in the hospital for a week and receive further treatment. And for Arthur, after the doctor gives him full-body check Arthur can leave the hospital because he just has light external wounds and his left hand is fracture and already get treatment use healing magic.


    When he comes back to the hotel and console Emilia there is Mayumi who comes searching for him.


    Arthur was invited to the meeting room where there is Juumonji, Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, Azusa, and Hattori in the room waiting for him.


    "Sorry to make you coming here when you need to rest, Arthur" Mayumi is the one who invites him here so it was her who speaks first and greet him


    "How is your condition?"


    "I''m fine, I can move my left hand quite well, thank you for your concern Mari-senpai"


    "It''s good if you''re fine" Mari have a sigh of relief after getting confirmation from Arthur if he is in a quite good condition


    "Thanks for your concern, I can still participate but I want to be the one who decides my new teammates"


    "It''s not time to play around, Arthur" Hattori feel Arthur already crossed his line if he wants to be the one who decides new players for monoliths code


    "The reason is?" But Juumonji didn''t reject Arthur right away and ask the reason behind it


    "It was slightly embarrassing, but the reason for me can''t react fast enough when the accident is happening because I was in the middle of argument with the two big head who think they''re better than me and they also want to make everyone recognize their talent so they want to be vanguard rather than defending the monoliths" it was very embarrassing, in fact, Arthur can choose to back down and let them do what they want, but if the two of them is defeat by the enemy and he is alone Arthur will be in a quite hard position because there are many limitations in this tournament.


    ''The fact that I forget there will be an accident in the first match is also my mistake''


    After hearing what Arthur say Juumonji closes his eyes and silent for a moment before he agrees to Arthur condition "Understanding between teammates is very important on the monoliths code"


    "So, who will you choose as your teammates?" Mayumi curious with Arthur choice because she knew he didn''t get along well with many people


    "1E Shiba Tatsuya and 1E Yoshida Mikihiko" Arthur choose the two of them because they are the best candidates, not just because they are the true team in the original world but Mikihiko ability is better than some course one student and suitable for monoliths code especially his sense tuning, as for Tatsuya it was didn''t need to be explained.


    As for Leo, other than his physical strength his other ability is undeveloped and if he tries to remember, Arthur, feel the opponent is very weak when they''re fighting against Leo, it''s like they''re just a passerby who picks up randomly and put there as Leo''s opponent to make him have an appearance in the series.


    "As I said stop play around Arthur! It was acceptable if you want to choose your own teammates but now you pick course two students as a replacement?" Hattori is the one with the biggest reaction, no matter what he still has some prejudice and elitism inside his heart over the course two students


    "One of them is defeated you in the mock battle without giving you any chance to retaliate, Tatsuya and me is study under the same teacher and in some aspects he is better than me" Arthur''s comment make Hattori shut his mouth and make everyone remember the fight that happened in the day Tatsuya recruited to the Public Moral Committee.


    "You also didn''t need to worry about Mikihiko because it was not because of his talent he ends up in course two but it was because of his mentality"


    "It''s enough, Hattori. Are you confident?" Juumonji stopping Hattori who want to deny Arthur''s statement


    "There are no more people who are very suitable in my mind"


    "Then Nakajou, please search the two of them. You can find Shiba first and ask him to call for Yoshida and explain to them about this"


    ??????


    In the room for maintenance of CAD, there is Arthur, Tatsuya, Emilia, Mikihiko, and Azusa


    "Are you serious about this, Arthur?"


    That''s two different reactions that Arthur get after Azusa explain everything to Tatsuya and Mikihiko


    "You need to help me, there is no one who is better than you two"


    "So, you''re not joking?"


    "There is no way for Nakajou-senpai coming here just to fooling you, Mikihiko. If you didn''t believe in me you can find Mayumi-senpai and Juumonji-senpai and ask it yourself to both of them"


    "No, I believe in you now"


    "There is a lot of people, you didn''t need to choose me" Tatsuya feel it was very troublesome if he needs to participate in the tournament not just as technically but also as the player


    "Miyuki, you know it too right, if now there is a lot of people who recognize Tatsuya''s ability as an engineer but there is still a lot of people who underestimating his battle power right?" Arthur didn''t answer Tatsuya but he changes his target to Miyuki "This is the best chance to prove his ability to everyone and after they knew his greatness then there will be no one who dares to belittle him again right?"


    The best way to make the siscon agree to participate in the tournament is to incite the brocon and make her understand it will be very beneficial if Tatsuya participating.


    "Arthur you..." Tatsuya understand why Arthur choose to speak to Miyuki rather than answer his questions, it was because Arthur knew him very well if he won''t reject to participate if it was Miyuki''s wish


    "Onii-sama..."


    "... alright I will be participating" when he looked at Miyuki who is full of expectations for him, Tatsuya can''t make her disappointed in him so he agrees to participate reluctantly


    "I know you will agree to participate, Tatsuya" Arthur grins when he sees Tatsuya annoyed face "With this we can leave CAD maintenance to Tatsuya and Nakajou-senpai, Tatsuya you need to take care Mikihiko too, I will going now, see you tomorrow"


    "And you leave me with all of this mess?"


    "I''m a victim of an accident here, see?" Arthur raise his bandaged hand to Tatsuya and didn''t forget to smile at his busy schedule after this "Oh it was late already, do you need me to escort Miyuki to her room?"


    "Haah... Miyuki, you need back to your room and take a rest"


    "I understand, don''t overwork yourself Onii-sama"


    Miyuki and Arthur leave the room and walk together to the hotel directly.


    "You also want him to recognize as a magician rather than as an engineer right?"


    "That''s also true" Miyuki didn''t deny that for her what is the most important is her brother''s happiness but she also didn''t want him being underestimated every time people inquired about his magical ability "Speaking of which, are you really fine, Arthur?"


    "I''m fine, I can''t use my left hand for the time being but it won''t affecting me too much"


    "Emilia very worried when she looks at the accident happened from the screen, it''s good if there is nothing bad happened to you"


    Arthur smile when he remembering her worried face, it feels very good if there is someone who cares for your well being. They talk about several things, it was very rare for the two of them have time for conversations without any other people with them.


    But when they arrived at the hotel''s lobby Arthur and Miyuki meet with an unexpected person.

 Chapter 92: Nah... (I Recommend To Skip This Chapter)

    In the lobby Arthur and Miyuki encounter Masaki and George who just come back from the training room, it was an interesting scene for the onlookers because of the duo ace from Third High defeat by Arthur in the previous event they participate in. And id there is nothing wrong they will meet again in the monoliths code.


    "It seems you are in good condition" George is the one who talks while Masaki staring at Miyuki but the other side didn''t give any response to him and just takes a step back as if taking cover behind Arthur''s back.


    "Do you still participate in the monoliths code event?" Seeing he didn''t get any response Masaki retracted his gaze and ask Arthur


    "You didn''t need to worry, you can try to come at me for revenge"


    "It''s true we''re losing to you in the individual event, but monoliths code is team battle. With your team condition and the possibility of other players who can act as a substitute, it was nearly impossible for you to win in this event"


    "You didn''t have information for all of the students from First High so it was still too early for you to make a conclusion" Arthur didn''t bother to reveal who will be the substitute to George "Let''s go, Miyuki"


    Arthur and Miyuki walk away leaving Masaki and George in the lobby while the onlookers whispering to each other.


    "They have good talent, but it was impossible for them to win with me and Tatsuya as an opponent" even if the scene of final in the original world is a bit to force, no matter what it was impossible for them to win if Tatsuya still standing.


    "I have met with them this morning, they are quite a good boy"


    "Oh, what they need from you?"


    "No, what they want to meet is Onii-sama" Miyuki shakes her head and she has a smile on her face "They want to meet with a genius technician who won in all of the events he participates for"


    "So that''s the reason why you call them good boy"


    There is a faint red color on her face, Miyuki didn''t answer Arthur and quicken her pace and want to leave Arthur, even if she didn''t feel embarrassed to act very close to her brother in front of everyone it was quite embarrassing if there is someone who can understand about her and say it aloud.


    It was very unusual for her to act like this, but Miyuki feels it''s fine to act like that in front of Arthur or Emilia. It was slightly different with how she will act if it was with Erika and the rest, maybe it was because the time the siblings spent with Arthur and Emilia is longer than the time they spent with others.


    The next day


    Today First High will have a match with Second High in the first round and Eight High in the second round before they can advance to the elimination round.


    The appearance of First High is attracting a lot of attention because of the fact that First High''s replacements were not registered players was the source of much confusion and gossip. Rather than selecting their substitutes from the top ten representatives of their cohort, they went with an injured Arthur, a member of the technician team as well as a newly recruited member.


    When Arthur, Tatsuya, and Mikihiko walk to the arena it was arousing more curiosity for the audience.


    "So you will choose to defend the monoliths?"


    In the preparations room, they discuss what is their position for this match and Arthur chooses to be a defender, Mikihiko as support and Tatsuya as a vanguard. If Tatsuya can take care of it then Arthur will leave it to him and would rather stay defending the monoliths.


    "The opponent is not that strong and I''m an injured person here, how can you let me be a vanguard? If I''ve become vanguard then you and Mikihiko is didn''t need to be here"


    "You just want to leave all of the troublesome things to me, right?"


    "If others can do it, then let them do it. That''s my motto, so because you can defeat them then I will leave it to you"


    "You seems to believe in him very much, Arthur "


    "You''re with him when the school is invaded by the terrorist before, right? In combat, there is a very little amount of people who can beat him and for technical skills, I think you''re satisfied with his work"


    "Yes... it''s very hard to believe he can modify my family''s magic and improve it without changing the nature of my magic"


    For Mikihiko who suffered an accident and known as a prodigy of the Yoshida family before that, after watching how Tatsuya works with his magic and getting advice from him Mikihiko has some confidence over himself that he lost because of the accident.


    "There will be a time for you to shining, but for now let me take care of it"


    There is a vanguard of Second High come near to their location but Unfortunately, he is spotted by Arthur. Raising his CAD in his right hand Arthur use weight type magic on the Second High player and make him unable to move after that Arthur uses another magic and sends the opponent flying and colliding with a tree and knocking him out.


    "One out the remaining is two, do you want to help Tatsuya?"


    "How can you spot him when he still quite far from us?"


    "He didn''t try to conceal himself so it was easy to spot him, oh it''s over now"


    As for the second match against the Eighth High Mikihiko become a center of attention because using his sense tuning he can type the code inside Eighth High monoliths from a faraway place after Tatsuya open the monoliths and for Arthur he once again just use weight type magic to knock out the vanguard of Eight High.


    With these two victory First High advance to the elimination round along with Third High, Eight High and Nine High, even if the Eight High loses to the First High they still have larger points than the other school like Second High, Seventh High, and the other school.


    ??????


    The finals would take place after the compensatory round. Regardless of how long matches lasted, each match for Monolith Code never exceeded thirty minutes. Thus, the finals were comfortably set for 3:30 PM, which was two hours from now.


    After defeating the Ninth High in the previous battle the First High is advance to the final along with Third High who is defeating the Eighth High after Masaki makes a solo performance.


    Inside the First High headquarters the atmosphere quite tense because the performance of Masaki in the previous match put a lot of pressure on the First High top brass. From the previous match it was seen if Tatsuya and Mikihiko is very suitable for sneak attack but their advantage is lost because the arena where the final will be held is an open field, and even if Arthur didn''t hinder by his injury the fact he just use weight type magic in all of the matches didn''t make them feel better.


    But the players themselves didn''t feel much pressure and they have lunch together in the cafeteria.


    "I will be the vanguard this time" Arthur take the initiative to talk about the formation for the final


    "I thought you will be stay behind all the time" Tatsuya who know there is no way for Arthur hinder by his injury quite surprise for him to be a vanguard after he stays in behind all the time


    "So you want to take them alone?" Mikihiko thinks it will be very comfortable if he and Tatsuya just watching the battle from behind.


    "No, it was a team battle so Tatsuya will disperse their magic, Mikihiko you will have a fight with their support and I will take care Masaki"


    "That quite plausible idea, I already prepare countermeasure for Cardinal George''s invisible bullet for Mikihiko because I didn''t feel there is a need for me and you to wear it"


    "What you prepare for me Tatsuya?" Mikihiko ask suspiciously when he heard it was just for him


    "You will know it when the time come" Tatsuya stand up and pick up his tray "I will go for calibrating our CAD"


    "I will go to find Emilia, I think she will be with Miyuki, do you need to tell her something?" Arthur stand up too and following Tatsuya


    "Just tell her where she can find me"


    Arthur and Tatsuya walk away from the cafeteria leaving the dumbfounded Mikihiko who is staring at the two figures who is getting further away from him


    "Didn''t he say we are a team, then why both of them leave me alone here without asking me?"

 Chapter 93: Psssttt!!! It Was The Real Chapter!

    "You can''t hiding tout face even if you pull it so hard, Mikihiko" Arthur grins and tease Mikihiko who is wearing the robe prepare by Tatsuya


    "Why I''m the only one wearing this embarrassing thing?" Mikihiko look at Arthur and Tatsuya full of resentment because the two of them didn''t wear anything weird like him


    "Arthur is vanguard so it will affect his movement, and that''s also won''t help me even if I''m wearing it or not. So for your own safety, you must wear it to avoiding Cardinal George''s invisible bullet" Tatsuya answering Mikihiko as if it was a matter of fact


    Seeing his objections is just a futile attempt, Mikihiko just can lament at his own misfortune and mistake because he agrees to participate in this event.


    "As I say, you must write something like ''First High Is The Best'' on the back of his robe, and the text will be shining brightly and clearly when he infuses psion into it to active the illusion" Arthur pull Tatsuya and whisper to him avoiding getting notice by Mikihiko


    "It''s not like I didn''t consider it, but it will be quite complicated and need a lot of time"


    "Then you must tell me beforehand so I can tell Echidna about it. If it was didn''t have anything to do with electricity Echidna is the best person you can find to inscribe something like that" Arthur feel it was very unfortunate for his greatest idea can''t turn to reality because of the lack of time


    "If she is as great as you say then I need to meet with her and talk about magic if we have time" Tatsuya feel very interest with this topic because inscribing magic for a talisman or something similar to Mikihiko''s robe is not his specialty and it was Yakumo who prepare it for him.


    "What the two of you talking about?" Mikihiko ask them suspiciously because he feels there is something feel off from their conversation


    "We''re talking about where we will bring Emilia and Miyuki for a vacation after this tournament" Arthur replied Mikihiko immediately without delay and Mikihiko can''t find anything wrong from his expressions "What? You want to follow us and bring Mizuki with you?"


    "Why it ends up there?! I didn''t say anything about it!"


    From the audience side they just can see the players from the screen because even if it was a match in the open field with the distance between each team is more than eight hundred meters it was the largest arena for monoliths code, from the screen it can be seen two different teams with different manners when they waiting for the match to start.


    The Third High is like a well-trained group of soldiers heading to battlefield waiting there with straight posture, while the First High looks like they''re joking around to each other and didn''t feel being pressured at all.


    "What are they doing there? Why they can''t focus on the match"


    In the First High headquarters, there is someone who feels quite dissatisfied with how Arthur and the other actors in the field.


    "You think too highly of him, Mayumi" but contrary to her expectations Mari let out a sigh and look at the screen "I highly suspect that fool just talking about his stupid idea to Tatsuya"


    "Eh? Why you talk like that Mari?" Mayumi surprise because Mari''s answer is different from what she expected


    "It was like this...." Mari tells Mayumi about what she saw in the preparations room, in the room Mari sees Arthur and Tatsuya talking about how to make Mikihiko robe become more flashy when psion is infused to the robe and she also heard many strange ide Arthur proposes to Tatsuya.


    "I... didn''t know what I can say for how can they be so calm when they will fight against strong opponents in the final" Mayumi quite speechless when she found out the truth from Mari but then a sudden realization is coming to her


    "Speaking of which, Mari"


    Feeling there is something bad that will happen from her friend Mari rise up hed guard a little, they become a friend not just for one or two months so she can tell if Mayumi wants to do mischief things.


    "What are you doing in there at that time? If I didn''t wrong you say you want to back to your room... the preparations room and your room is in a very different direction so it was impossible for you to go there unintentionally"


    "I''m really going to my room... you see, en... there is something I need to do there, so I..."


    "I''m seeing Mari-senpai bringing something in her hand when I want to go there"


    "A-chan! You know something?! Tell me!"


    Azusa with her timid personality is very pressure by both of them and didn''t know how to react in this situation when there is another person who is dropping the bomb


    "I''m seeing Arthur eat a homemade food in the cafeteria, I''m sure there is nothing like that in the menu" with her bac? facing Mayumi and Mari there is no way they can found out what is her expression when she said it but her word leading to Mayumi teasing Mari in every possible way.


    "But if you want to pursue him then you will be facing a lot of challenges"


    "You must stop to feed Mayumi material for gossip, Suzune"


    "No, I''m not joking now, you can see it yourself" Suzune give her terminal to Mari


    There are a video and picture complete with some explanation, there are Arthur and Miyuki entering the hotel''s lobby together when they''re encountered, Masaki and George.


    "They have a little conversation there but the content is unknown, but from the video, it can be seen Masaki have something for Miyuki but she take a step back and hide behind Arthur. That''s why there are some people who speculating it was a match to prove who is better for Miyuki, in other words, it was a triangle love, so this match is called as ''the fight between Crimson Prince and White Prince for the Finest Princess"


    "Mmm... if I didn''t wrong that''s the time when Arthur back from preparations room and escorted Miyuki to her room because Tatsuya need to make preparations for monoliths code"


    "Oh so it was like that, you''re very useful to confirming news for me A-chan"


    "No... I"


    "It''s starting now" Mari focuses her attention to the screen and pull everyone''s attention back to the match, but a faint red color never leaves her face because all of Mayumi''s teasing, it''s the same with her eyes that never leaving a certain figure in the field.


    ??????


    When the sign for the start of the match is heard at that exact moment Masaki shoot out his air bullet magic but before it can take effect Tatsuya shot it down with his gram demolition, at the same time Arthur use weight type magic to the other player of Third High but George active his magic to counter Arthur''s magic so it was canceling each other.


    The fast exchange between the two teams make the audience sigh in admiration, Masaki and George are two newcomers with very well known stories but they didn''t know much about Arthur who just becomes known after he defeats Masaki and George in the Ice Pillars Break and Speed Shooting event respectively, and Tatsuya became known to public after he turns every athlete under his care undefeated in this competition until now. And today he shows to everyone he is not just a very genius engineer but he also a very good combatant when he shows his capability in the previous match.


    As for Mikihiko, even if he from Hundred Family he share the same fate with the player from Third High, being treat as an extra and make up for the number. But there are also several people who take note of him because he can type enemies monoliths code from faraway places and his solo performance against Nine High is beautifully executed without any retaliation from the enemy.


    Seeing his long-distance bombardment is failed Masaki didn''t bother by it and take steps forward and didn''t stop to attack, Tatsuya uses both of his CAD to disperse every single magic shot out by Masaki and Arthur dash forward to cutting the distance between them.


    In the field, it can be seen Arthur running in a straight line, or that''s what his intentions are. Arthur sometimes maks a jump or evading to the side and every time he doing that the ground where he is before is exploding because of George''s invisible bullet or Masaki''s air pressure magic that failed negate by Tatsuya.


    The reason Arthur closing the distance between them is not that he didn''t have a long-distance magic attack but it was to make Masaki and George realize the disparity between them and also because he thinks it was cool when Tatsuya is the one who did it in the original.


    The audience became very captives by the scene, not just the beautiful view of psion collide to each other when Tatsuya disperse Masaki''s magic with gram demolition but Arthur''s movement evading the magic is very exciting add with the background of the exploded earth because of magic make everyone blood feel boiling.


    There is even a moment where George calculating where Arthur will evading Masaki''s magic, and when Arthur jump there is several invisible bullets coming to his way. When everyone thinks he will be shootdown Arthur creates an ice pillar with his magic and use it as foothold before launching himself and successfully evading the dangerous situation.


    When Arthur close enough with Masaki and his team, there is dirt and dust pile atop one another coming to his way blocking his view. It was a movement type magic Land Tsunami release by player geo Third High, even it can''t stop Arthur at least it can hinder his movement a little.


    "Arthur!"


    Arthur uses weight type magic to make the Land Tsunami uncontrolled and when he passing it he was greeted by several air pressure magic releases by Masaki that failed disperse by Tatsuya entirely and also there is a lot of invisible bullet release by George.


    It was a horrible sight, without any cover Arthur''s body hit by the air pressure and invisible bullet. The explosion is very loud and dirt flying everywhere and Arthur''s body rolled on the ground.


    It was a breaking rule because they use magic over the limit of the event but it was unavoidable because no matter how glorious their name in the magic community, in the end, they still a young magician who tries to learn how to control themselves.


    "He is u- !"


    When everyone thinks it was over for Arthur, Masaki''s teammates who are in the very back shout and pointing to the sky, there is Arthur who creates ice path in the sky and every time his foot leaves the ice path it will disappear and become ice particles to make it become a beautiful effect. before the player from Third High can complete his word to notify Masaki and George he was sent flying after being shot by Arthur''s air pressure magic. Masaki and George turn their body and there they can see Arthur raising his two CAD and pointing it to them.


    "Bye-bye"


    Arthur pull the trigger and his magic active without giving any chance for Masaki and George to form any defense and they''re sent flying from their place and they''re unconsciousness after that, being shot by air pressure magic in such close range is not something that can be done without being knocked out.


    Everyone feels surprised and confused with this sudden turn of events, how can there two Arthur in the arena?


    At that time the Arthur that''s laying in the ground turn to ice particles and scatter to the sky and make everyone look at it dumbfounded because it was something that never is seen before.


    Along with the scattered ice particles, the sign the end of the match is heard and First High is come out as a winner of Monoliths code for newcomers division and solidified their position in the scoreboard.

 Chapter 94: Hmmm... Whatever

    Today Emilia will participate in the Mirage Bat or also known as fairy dance event along with Miyuki, Emilia will participate in the first round and Miyuki in the second round. Wearing the special uniform for Mirage Bat Emilia is the embodiment of the fairy itself, she has her hair untied and it swaying beautifully when the breeze blew her hair, her hair grown quite long nearly reach her th??h and cover her bottom.


    Well, she is a half-elf in the first place the other half of her bloodline is a race that also known as a fairy so it was understandable if everyone says she is an embodiment of fairy.


    Before the start of match Arthur uses his eyes and scanned Emilia''s CAD and didn''t find anything wrong with it, he needs to do it because the one who responsible for Emilia''s CAD is not Tatsuya but Azusa. Maybe No Head Dragon is given up to interfere any further or they didn''t think Emilia can advance to the final round Arthur didn''t bother with it as long as they didn''t cross his bottom line.


    "And here I think I will have a peaceful day..."


    When Arthur arrived in the arena for Mirage Bat event Echidna told him there are ten people whit different flow of magic with the normal magician.


    "That''s the product of an experiment called ''generator''... can you take care of them? I''m slightly lazy today"


    Arthur is in the highest place for the spectator along with Abby and Echidna who just arrived to inform him about the abnormality she found out in the arena.


    "But I''m Lazy too..." Echidna looks at Arthur with a playful smile while supporting her body with handrails "Maybe I will throw them out of this arena?"


    "They won''t die just from falling to the ground"


    "If you permit me I can handle it for you, Arthur-sama"


    "You can handle them, Abby?"


    "Even if there is hundred of them it was not enough to challenge me" Abby smile confidently to Arthur


    "Then I will leave it to you" Arthur choose to believe in her because from her status she is the best in term of close-quarters combat compare to all of his other contract spirits


    "Then I will throw them in the same direction to help you" Echidna take a seat beside Arthur "It was me who found out them at first so at least I need to help you"


    "Thank you, I very appreciate it"


    "We need to wait for them to take actions first, we will act when they lift the limiter"


    Emilia is come out as a victor and claim the first place for the first round and has the right to advance to the final round when the event where Tatsuya ?ssaulted the spy in the CAD examination pavilion who disguised as a staff Emilia takes a rest to accompany by Arthur in her room.


    It seems they didn''t think Emilia will advance to the next round so they choose to tempered Miyuki''s CAD but Unfortunately, they pick the wrong target and with that they successfully invite a demon to pay them a visit.


    Seeing there is no other choice except to abort the tournament forcefully and minimize their loss No Head Dragon lift the limiter in all of the generators they send to the Mirage Bat arena.


    But when all of the generators come out of the corridor where they''re hiding previously they''re not appear in the crowd area but instead they''re quite far away from the ground outside of the arena, it was Echidna''s short teleportation magic because if she just threw them out of the venue with normal magic like weight type magic then the sight of ten men''s thrown out of venue together will attract a lot of attention.


    When the ten generators realize they''re in dangerous situations they active their magic to minimize the impact from crushing to the ground there is Abby waiting for them with a plain white sword in her hand.


    There is no fancy movement or anything but her sword speed is very fast at the same time she sheathed her sword again all of the generators fall to the ground with all of their limbs disintegrated become ash and there is not even a drop of blood spilled to the ground.


    "Who are you?!"


    "Don''t make any suspicious movement! raise both of your hands and place it behind your head!"


    "Wait, I know her"


    But the scene they witnessed with their own eyes is not something they can believe easily because what they can see is a beautiful girl in butler suit unsheathed and sheathed her sword just for a moment and all of the generators have their limbs is severed cleanly and can''t move again.


    Clearly, the girl in front of them is more dangerous than the generators if they can''t make any retaliation and resistance to her.


    "I''m Abby Rosselia representing my master Arthur Spencer to expresse our support to keep the safety and stability of this Nine Schools Competition, and also my master says he apologizes for taking action without confirming it first to the military side all of you representing because he didn''t want there is victim appear because he late to take action" Abby bow a little and explain it to the three of them


    "I''m a major, Kazama Harunobu. Please tell your master we''re from Japanese government and military feeling very thankful for his help, even if they''re just generators if the ten of them rampage at the same time then there is no way we can prevent victim to appear" Kazama come out of the hotel after he received an information from Kyoko if there are ten generators in the venue so their original plan is to take out the battle outside of the venue so he is on his way to outside when he is also watching how Abby take care all of the generators easily.


    "I will convey it to my master, I think he will happy to know if you didn''t offend because of his rash decisions"


    "There is no way we will mad at someone who helps us to keep the safety of people here"


    If there is no other thing you need from me, please excuse me because I need back to my master side"


    When Abby enters the hotel Kazama commands his members who at first intend to fight the generators cleaning the area and back to his office.


    "What are your opinions, Sanada?"


    "It''s not something like mist dispersion... it was something different, I didn''t know what it was. Maybe it was some new magic because like we know there is quite a number of new magic is come out of their companion" Sanada didn''t need for Kazama to explain what he ask and answer after he thinks about it carefully


    "Echidna it is?" There is a file about Arthur, Emilia, Echidna, and Abby in front of Kazama prepare by Kyoko


    "Yes, other than her magic she is also known to develop several new magic and also modified several magic, she is also known as The Omnipotent Magician after her mastery all of the type magic no matter it was modern or ancient magic when the terrorist incident happened in the First High is known to the public"


    Kazama read the file and heard suggestions give by his subordinates without giving out decisions, and after several minutes of silence, Kazama put the file back to the table and announce his decision.


    "We didn''t need to interfere with them for now, they show us if they didn''t have hidden motives fo our country, at least for now. Tatsuya is also quite close to them so we didn''t need to worry for now"


    On the screen, there is footage of Abby''s attack on the generators but even after they play the video at the lowest speed what they can see is she unsheathed her sword and sheathed her sword again.


    ??????


    The final round for Mirage Bat is already starting, because of Miyuki use a new CAD for using flying magic in the previous round now all of the contestants use CAD for flying type magic except for Emilia.


    It''s like in the original where other contestants can''t keep up with the psion need for supporting flying type magic continuously so, in the end, there is just Miyuki and Emilia who still compete for the first place.


    Mari and Mayumi watching the match from the audience seat and amazed by what they see in front of their eyes.


    "Miyuki''s psion and ability to maintain flying type magic for very long periods already amazing but Emilia''s speed in activating her magic is more amazing"


    It''s not like Azusa can''t copy the magic sequence for flying type magic or Tatsuya didn''t share it to her but it was Emilia who wants to fight against Miyuki who uses flying type magic without using it herself.


    Instead of using flying type magic Emilia use variations of magic like weight type magic, speed type magic, and s1he also conjure ice crystals in the air to act as her foothold.


    With her nimble body support by speed type magic, she is very fast-moving from one place to another and faster than Miyuki who use flying type magic, in the end, it was Emilia who claims the first place with a difference of fifty points with Miyuki.


    Even if she loses Miyuki didn''t feel dejected because she is fighting with all of her abilities instead she is very happy because she can find someone who can make her feel very competitive and achieve greater things together


    "So it was a happy ending?"


    "For us, because tonight will be a nightmare for some people"


    Arthur and Echidna seat together and have snacks in their hand prepare by Abby previously.


    "It''s not that hard, Arthur-sama. But it was fine just to leave the rest to the military?"


    "It''s fine, there is no way they can escape from Japan after they''re targetting Miyuki, you must leave it to other people if they can handle it" Arthur smile and sit comfortably and look at the platform where Emilia and Miyuki standing together "If other people can do it, then let them do it"

 Chapter 95: Closing

    The final day of Nine Schools Competition is over with the First High School come out as a winner for Monoliths Code official division and successfully achieve triple winner for three years in a row, Arthur and Miyuki are chosen as the MVP for newcomers division.


    Tonight the banquet is held as a closing party for Nine Schools Competition, in stark contrast to the atmosphere two weeks ago the hall was filled with peaceful air.


    While it''s easy to proclaim a neutral spirit, it''s not so easy in practice, and it would be a lie to say that there were none with the thoughts of victory or defeat occupying their mind. But now, the fierce competitions of the past 10 days were over. The dress code for the festivities was their usual uniforms.


    In some corner Arthur look at the hall accompany by Echidna, there is no one who intrudes their peaceful time because Echidna uses illusion magic so there is no one who will intrude them.


    In contrast to Arthur''s, on Emilia''s side, there is a lot of people coming to her way and it was also because she is together with Miyuki, with their appearance and their talent in magic there is a lot of people who are attracted to them.


    There is also some people who is coming to meet with Tatsuya, his performance in the Nine Schools Competition as engineer is hot topic and there is a lot of people who interested to his technical skills, even if his performance in the monoliths code didn''t as stellar as his performance as engineer but now there is no one who dares to underestimate him because of he is a course two students in the First High School.


    When the ?du?t is leaving the room the atmosphere turn become more carefree, now there is a lot of students making groups converse with each other.


    "You need to help her now" Echidna point her chin to Emilia''s direction where there is a lot of students from inside or outside school gatherings around her and Miyuki


    "It seems so..." Arthur put down the glass and ready to walk when he remembers something and turn around to Echidna "don''t eat to much cake, you need to control your appetite a little"


    "It''s okay, Abby cook some food for me before I come here so there won''t any problem occur even if I eat a lot of cake now"


    "Sometimes I feel wonder, where all of that food gone" Looking at her body, there is no sign of her getting weight at all it''s like there is a black hole inside her body that devours all of the things she eats


    When Arthur comes to Emilia''s side the crowd is dispersing and they''re back to where they are coming from.


    "Ah, Arthur. I can''t find you before, where have you been?" Emilia feels better when Arthur come and the crowd is gone, it''s not like she didn''t like it but she just feels tired.


    "I''m with Echidna over there, how it is? Are you like the atmosphere here?"


    "It''s just to crowd so I feel slightly dizzy..."


    "Then how about we go to Echidna''s side? There will be fewer people compare with here, do you want to come along, Miyuki?"


    "If it''s okay for all of you then I want to go"


    "As a star of this tournament, you can''t just hide in a corner like that" when Arthur wants to follow Emilia and Miyuki there is Mari''s voice heard from his back


    "It''s not like there will be people who want to talk with me so it can''t be considered as hiding, Mari-senpai" Arthur smile at her and decide to stay for awhile


    "Are you doing it intentionally?"


    "Doing what?" Arthur didn''t understand the meaning of her question


    Mari didn''t answer him instead she getting closer to Arthur before she whispers in a low voice


    "Over there, the heir of Ichijou family want to approach Miyuki but you''re faster than him and make his chance is gone so I wonder you''re doing it intentionally or not" Mari explains to him with a grin on her face, it seems she see it as some sort of amusement for her


    "I didn''t do it intentionally, I just want to give Emilia some room to take a breath because there is a lot of people crowding her"


    "You know, there is a lot of rumors if you, Miyuki and Masaki are involved in some kind of triangle love"


    "I didn''t know if you like to gossip, Mari-senpai..." Arthur let out a sigh and feeling helpless to her mischief side, it seems the decision to stay here is the wrong choice


    "There is such a thing?" This time it was Arthur who is surprises, he didn''t know if there is an official website for Nine Schools Competition


    "Seriously? Then how you know about the schedule of the tournament?"


    "Other than Mayumi-senpai, it was Echidna who tells me about the schedule... since when the rumors about me are started?"


    "If I didn''t wrong... it was when you and Miyuki walked together to the hotel at night and encountered Masaki in the hotel''s lobby, you remember it?"


    "Ahh.. at that time... I didn''t know there will be people who have so much free time to spread this type of rumors when the competition is held"


    Arthur and Mari speak about some menial things before they heard the music is played and some people start to search partner for dancing, Mari didn''t leave from his side and it was quite awkward if he is the one who leaves first and when it has happened Arthur receive a message in his terminal.


    "Sorry, please wait" Arthur reaches his pocket and takes out his terminal and when he opened the message his brow is twitch because he feels annoyed with the content of the message "Go for it! ?( ? )?"


    Arthur closes the message and puts it in his pocket again, there is no need to check who is the sender because an image of a certain witch appears in his mind.


    "You have something important to do?" Looking at his expressions Mari thinks he has some sort of problem


    "Yes?"


    "Will you give me the p???sur? of dancing with you?" Arthur ask Mari politely and offer his hand


    "What is this... you seem very old if you behave this way" even if she says like that Mari put her hand on top of Arthur''s hand "I''m bad at dancing..."


    "I''m not good either, don''t worry"


    Arthur and Mari dancing following the music, neither Arthur nor Mari knew how to dance properly but it was not a formal party so as long as they didn''t bother other people it was fine even if she steps on him several times.


    When Arthur and Mari are dancing they are crossing path with Tatsuya who is dancing with Honoka, and when Arthur and Tatsuya look at each other one word is surface in their mind... ''Player''


    ??????


    Arthur has a dance with Mayumi and Miyuki after the dance with Mari, it''s not like he didn''t want to dance with Emilia but she says she want going out with him and see the stars.


    Arthur and Emilia find a place where there is a bench and they sit together and they are very close to each other.


    "Nnn... I just want to feel the warmth from you..." Emilia shakes her head and leaning on Arthur''s shoulder "it''s been a long time we didn''t spend time together like this..."


    When Arthur heard it he realizes after the Nine Schools Competition is started they have a very little amount of time together because they are busy with their own events.


    "Emilia, I-"


    "No, it''s okay... it''s not like I didn''t enjoy this tournament..." Emilia stops Arthur from speaking any further and reaches his hand and held it "I enjoy this tournament, But... I feel there is something lack when you''re not at my side. So can we stay here for a moment?"


    "Of course we can, we will stay here as long as you want. Do you like how our life now?"


    "I''m very happy, there is a lot of people who are kind to me. Even if there is also a lot of bad people it''s not important as long as there are still people who are kind to me and care about me, I''m very happy because I have a lot of friends here. It''s all thanks to you, Arthur"


    "No, it was your own effort that makes all of this happened" Arthur embrace Emilia watching the starry sky while Emilia close her eyes and feel the warm from Arthur that she didn''t feel for quite some time


    They didn''t need to say just how much they miss each other, because now when they are together they can feel just how much they miss the time they spent together like this.


    All they can feel is each other presence and all they can hear is their breath and beating heart. The scenery, the stars, the moon, and the darkness... the two figures embracing each other is satisfying their thirst for warmth from each other.

 Chapter 96: Little Adventure Of Certain Half-elf In The Town

    "Hmm... there is strange magic there..." Emilia notice there is strange magic fluctuating around a beautiful girl who is walking alone like herself


    She wore a sleeveless tunic with a high collar and a pleated skirt that fell to her knees while her b?r? feet were covered with sandals, a rather neutral wardrobe that was neither coquettish nor mundane. If released from the ponytail that trailed down the front side along her left shoulder, her hair would have fallen to waist length. Her large eyes that were slightly


    uplifted along the corners flitted about any effort, giving the impression of a large feline on the prowl.


    Today Emilia wants to go out alone because Arthur and Abby are going to FLT with Tatsuya for upgrading Arthur''s CAD, as for Echidna she is in the basement doing her experiment like usual. So Emilia grabs a white robe with a purple line and wears it before going out, this robe is imbued with various magic by Echidna such as spell to make other people can''t recognize the one who wears it except and much other magic. It''s like the magical robe made by Roswaal but it was more advanced because the wearer face can be seen by people who he or she permitted.


    "She is not the one who uses magic, right?" Emilia didn''t have a special eye like Arthur who can see through an illusion so if the other side didn''t reveal themselves first then there is no way for her to know about their position or how many of them in there


    "There are six people over there, you must be careful if you want to interfere I can''t pinpoint their location because I can not go out of here" Puck''s voice is heard inside her mind "She is fallen to some type of illusion it seems when she is alone they will act, I can''t materializes and help you so you must really really careful, Lia"


    "I understand, Puck" Emilia prepare to use her CAD and active her magic if something is going wrong so she looks at the girl and waits patiently, during the instance that the road was devoid of vehicles and pedestrians, the eyes that followed the young girl transformed into figures that surrounded the girl.


    "Who... Who are you guys!?" the young girl screamed at the silently approaching men


    Emilia release a volley of ice crystals and hurl it to the six men who surround the girl, even if the ice crystals is blunt and didn''t make them bleed it was fast enough and make them lost their consciousness, seeing they lost their consciousness and the gun they hold is fallen to the ground Emilia freezing all of the guns before running to the girl who is seating on the ground maybe because she is very shock after surround by the men.


    "Can you stand?" Emilia reached out for her hand without waiting for a response.


    "We best leave here soon, I afraid they have reinforcements, this way" the girl must have a strong will because she didn''t become hysteric or even have a sign of tears in her eyes, after nodding in reply to Emilia''s words, she grasped her hand and scrambled to her feet.


    "Thank you"


    The girl expresses her gratitude to Emilia and running along with her, even if she can''t see the face of her savior it''s clear the other party is helping her so there is no reason for not following her savior.


    ??????


    "Mmm... where we are going now?" Emilia turn her head and ask the girl she saved before awkwardly


    "Eh? Didn''t it was you who bring me here?" The girl is confused about why her savior asking after she brought her to the bus station


    "Mmm... how I say it... ng... it was my first time going out alone... so I didn''t even know where it was... so there is no way I know where we need to go now... sorry?" Emilia deactivate her magic and the other girl can see her savior''s face


    "My name is Emilia, just Emilia. Please to meet you, Lin" Emilia accept her hand and introduce herself


    "So you''re Emilia... no wonder you look very familiar to me" Lin feel quite surprised and seems thinking about something in her mind


    "Have we meet before?" Seeing her reaction Emilia think Lin knows her before so she asks her curiously


    "Ah... no, I just see you in Nine Schools Competition, yes I see you there"


    "Oh I see... speaking of which, we need to leave this area because I think the one who after you will give up just because we successfully defeat them before"


    "I can''t leave this area, I have an appointment with someone here... I''m sorry"


    "You can''t send them messages?"


    "Owing to a few pressing reasons, I am unable to directly contact the other person" Lin raised her eyes and wore a slightly perplexed smile.


    "Are you making an appointment with other people to leave this area together?"


    "Rainbow...Bridge? But I didn''t see there is a waterfall around this area so how can we arrive at the Rainbow Bridge?" Emilia tilted her head and look at Lin confusedly


    "... it''s not Rainbow Bridge like what in your mind... it was a name of iconic structure in this area" Lin slightly feeling helpless because of her savior attitude, if not look at her innocent face she will think Emilia is stalling time here and make her pursuers is coming


    "Oh, ah, yes, that Bridge, I know it too... Let''s go, if we can arrive there then you can meet with your acquaintance faster and leave this area" Emilia grab Lin''s hand and walk but Lind didn''t budge from her place "What happened Lin? Don''t worry if there are some bad people coming I will take care of them for you"


    "Rainbow Bridge is on another way... I didn''t know how you can confidently say you will help me when you didn''t even know the direction we should head..."


    With so much embarrassment Emilia and Lin walk to the Rainbow Bridge direction


    "If I meet with my acquaintance and leave this area then how about you?" Remembering Emilia didn''t know where she is right now Lin feel worried about her instead of her own condition


    "You didn''t need to worry, I can call Arthur and stay still until he comes and picks me up"


    "Are you referring to the male MVP of Nine Schools Competition?"


    "Yes, it''s him. Honestly, if he is here we can leave this area easily..."


    "The strongest person I know... I suppose?"


    Lin stop walking and look at her surroundings and then she notices something is going awry


    "Hei... Emilia, isn''t this strange?"


    "Strange?"


    "I get the feeling that no one has been looking at us for a while..."


    When Emilia hear what Lin say, she looks around and feels there is magic being used in the surrounding


    "Mental interference magic?"


    From the pedestrian move without caring about them and avoid them unconsciously is something that can be achieved by mental interference magic, Emilia prepares her magic because it was not a good sign.


    As if on cue, men dressed in the pitch black and wearing dark sunglasses materialized all around them and half surrounded Emilia and Lin. One of the men in black stepped in front of the two of them.


    The man pulled out a black card holder with those words. He opened it to show the documents to Emilia who has her face cover by magic and makes the man can''t recognize her.


    "We will take responsibility for protecting Miss Richardson. What happens beyond here is official business, so please leave immediately."


    If the other person capable to have a magic that can hide facial features from eyes and cameras protect their target and it can turn to be quite problematic for them so persuade other people to leave is the best choice.


    But instead of backing off or answer the men in black Emilia turn her back and look at Lin who gripped her hand tightly


    "Do you want to go with them?"


    "I... didn''t want..."


    "Then you need to leave it to me..." Emilia smiled at her direction and the moment she says it a wall of ice crystals separating them from the men in black "let''s run!"


    Emilia active her magic and use self acceleration magic on Lin and herself and then she took out her terminal and make a call


    "Arthur, please help me, there is a group of people called themselves from kidnapping control agency or something along that line wants to catch my friend here!" When Arthur receives the call she explains her current situation to Arthur, and for Arthur...

 Chapter 97 - not but just announcement

I can''t make a new chapter because I need to get some treatment because when I feed a stray cat, that cat bite my hand, sorry.

 Chapter 97: Eclipse Rabbit Mask

    "She hung up... well, I need to go then"


    "What happened to Emilia-sama?"


    Arthur and Abby is in parking lots of FLT and they are in the car ready to going back to home when Arthur received a call, seeing Arthur''s expression Abby can tell it must be something to do with Emilia


    "I think she is come across trouble...hmm... Oh, I think it was something to do with the government"


    "The government wants to make a move on Emilia-sama?"


    "No, it just a misunderstanding..."


    If he didn''t remember it wrong there will be certain events happening after the Nine Schools Competition is over and it seems Emilia is involved in that event.


    "I think you need to cover your face, Arthur-sama"


    "Why?" Arthur didn''t know why he needs to cover his face because he thinks it was something that unnecessary


    "If what Arthur-sama said about it was something to do with government is right, then the fact they still pursue Emilia-sama it most likely because she wears that white robe ao they can''t recognize her. So I think you need to cover your face, even if they won''t make anything hard for us now if we reveal our identity we can''t be sure for the future"


    "You can wear it, Arthur-sama"


    "...Abby, are you sure I need to wear it? Why you bring this thing around?" It''s not like Arthur being picky but the mask that Abby gives him is slightly unique. It was a mask in the shape of the rabbit''s face, black rabbit with white muzzle and inner-ear with a blank expression and wear a small red and gold crown.


    ^An artifact is detected^


    Eclipse Rabbit Mask


    A strange magical beast that can devour anything in the world, legend said this rabbit is devoured a sun and moon make the world lost its light and fall to the darkness forever.


    ? Look at me and I will eat you: devour and rebound all kind of power directed to the mask


    ? I''m a King: The wearer will not fall to any type of mind control like a charm or hypnotic


    ?All good thing is mine: this is something good


    Arthur looks at the mask with amazement, this is the first time the system recognizes other items that not from the system and shows a description.


    "This is just a keepsake... Emilia-sama need your help Arthur-sama, it best if you go as fast as possible" Abby just smile and avoiding the topic and Arthur decide to not pry any further, it was a good item, after all, there is no way he will decline


    "Then I will go now, see you in the home, Abby"


    ??????


    "What problem you stirred up now, Emi?"


    Arthur uses Hiraishin no Jutsu and appears next to Emilia and makes Lin very surprise because she thinks he is one of the ?ssailants, it was understandable because Arthur appear next to them like a ghost and he wears black hakama and Eclipse Rabbit Mask.


    After Emilia introduced Arthur to Lin, she tells Arthur about how the whole thing has happened


    "This is the first time you''re leaving home alone and you encounter a problem, are you will be involved in some war for the second time you leave the home alone next time?"


    "It''s not like I want it to! But there is no way I will stand still when someone is kidnapped in front of me"


    "Then, what are we going to do now? There is no way we just running around this area"


    "Then let''s go, I didn''t think the boat will stay there forever" Arthur stop following Emilia and turn around


    "Are you didn''t hear her? There is a lot of people who will likely use violence if we try to force our way" Lin feel very annoyed with the friend of Emilia, From the start he appeared he didn''t put out his mask and show his face at all and now he behaved like he is the one with the highest authority "I didn''t know there is someone who still likes to cosplay"


    Lin''s word left Arthur to feel speechless ''I''m using someone else figure as my body, so I can be considered as cosplaying for my entire life?''


    "...you didn''t need to worry about your pursuers, they''re just a clown to me" Arthur leave the two of them and walk away head back to where they are coming from before


    "Clown? Are you talking about yourself? Wearing that type of costume and mask, if not clown then what are you?"


    "Hehe, Lin let''s just follow him. If he said it will be fine then there is nothing to be worried about" Emilia grab Lin hand and following Arthur


    "You seem very confident and believe him so much, our enemies are not half-backed magician from the way they behave..." Lin fell hesitates but she still chooses to follow her


    "He is the strongest person I ever met, and I''m sure he will never lose" Emilia''s face is beaming with a smile


    Seeing her smile Lin feels very bad to opposes her friend, but deep down inside her heart Lin just couldn''t have to ask ''would the strongest person dress like that?''


    This is a magic created by Echidna and use Tatsuya''s decomposition technique as a template, different with Tatsuya''s magic the one created by Echidna can be used by anyone who can satisfy the minimum requirements for using this magic and the most important thing is the amount of psion inside the body because this magic need very large amount of psion to maintain the barrier.


    "If only it has a good name..." Arthur let out a sigh after he looks at the effects of the barrier


    After Echidna complete make this magic and recognize by the system she casually names it as "Cocoon" and just brushes off Arthur''s complain easily


    ''It protects the user inside a spherical barrier like a bu??erfly inside a cocoon, so what''s wrong for me to named it as Cocoon?''


    Seeing their attack didn''t even scratch the clothes of the masked man, the agents feel very shock and try their best to increase the intensity of their attack power


    "Can all of you make a way for us?"


    Arthur wave his hand and the majority of the agents is thrown into the side road because of weight type magic but there is some who successfully gain their balance and prepare to confront him again


    "Reporting to the headquarters! We encountering a very strong magician who likely has a connection with the target! We need reinforcements!"


    As an agent from intelligence control agencies they need to calm in every moment when they''re deployed but today there is no way they can calm in front of their current opponent because no matter what they''re doing to attack their opponents it was just a futile attempt and all of that just became a dust that blown away by the wind.


    Arthur didn''t bother with the remaining agents who still have their consciousness and just urge Emilia and Lin to follow him, it best if he can use the time before the reinforcements to ?ssist the agent from intelligence control agencies to come and make Lin board the ship and leave this area.


    After witnessing Arthur''s battle Lin didn''t dare to make any comments about him and just follow him quietly, even if she is not a magician Lin know it was impossible for a mediocre person becomes an agent from government so seeing more than twenty agents can''t do anything to him make Lin can''t guess just how strong the strange man in front of her is, after all from the previous confrontation Lin can see he just make them lost consciousness and he didn''t serious at all.


    When they arrive under the Rainbow Bridge there is a ship waiting for Lin there


    "That''s the ship you''re talking about?"


    "Yes... I''m very thankful for your help, Emilia"


    "We will meet again right?"


    "I think I can''t leave and come here for the time being... but I will contact you when I arrive at my house, I promise"


    "Nn, promise..."


    Lin hugs Emilia and feels very reluctant to part away with her new friend but she knew there is no way she can have a peaceful chat with Emilia here, Lin board the ship and then she turns around and looks at Arthur.


    "Arthur, I think Emilia called my name on the phone. Well, maybe you didn''t pay attention because you''re running"


    "Arthur, is it? I hope you will be m?tur? enough and stop cosplaying when we meet again, see you!!"


    "Can you stop talking about cosplay..." Arthur shrug his shoulders helplessly


    Arthur looks at the direction of the ship who is getting further and further with a complicated look because Lin''s background is quite complicated.


    Even if she will lead the organization to be a good organization it can''t erase the fact she has an adoptive great grandfather who is a very dangerous terrorist.


    "It best if we leave...don''t worry she will be safe"


    "...you''re right, she promised she will call me"


    Arthur uses Hiraishin no Jutsu and leaves from there.


    A few minutes after Arthur and Emilia are gone there is a lot of people from intelligence control agencies surround the place but they can''t find Arthur or Emilia and their target also escape used a ship, one of the agent make a call and report their failure through the phone.


    "Mission failed, all of the targets are gone"


    "...give me a full report about today''s mission" there is a brief silence from the other side before answer, it was understandable because even after mobilizing a lot of manpower they still failed to complete the mission "Any remarkable thing about the one who helps our target?"


    "Except for his peculiar clothes and mask... he has a white hair"


    The mask just hides the facial features and didn''t cover the hair so he can see the hair color of the masked man, but there is nothing he can see from the woman in a white robe because there is something obstructing his eyes and surveillance cameras and make them can''t recognize her face.


    "White hair... all of you can retreat from there and there is no need to pursue our target anymore, that''s all"


    Inside a room that looks like a study room there is a skinny person with gentle-looking and wearing an eyeglass holding a paper in his hand and read it carefully


    "Arthur Spencer... it must be him..."

 Chapter 98: Hmm... Well, whatever

    "Sorry I''m slightly late" Tatsuya enter the room accompany by Miyuki


    Inside the room, there is Echidna, Isori, and Suzune.


    This room is a private room that newly built by the school for Echidna, they renovated the roof of the library as a small garden and built her room there. As the most precious teacher in the school there is no way the principal Momoyama left her copped inside the library all day, so he built this place to make her more comfortable.


    "You can sit wherever you want..." Echidna waves her hand from behind the computer without lifting her head "The one who wants to talk with you is not me, so if there is nothing that has something to do with me please don''t bother me"


    "Please take a seat, Shiba-kun" Suzune lift her head and greet Tatsuya "you too, Miyuki-san"


    "Thank you Ichihara-senpai"


    "I heard from Miyuki you have something you want to talk to me?"


    "Tatsuya-kun, you know about the thesis competition hosted by the Magic Association held at the end of the month, correct?" Isori is worked with Tatsuya as an engineer in the Nine Schools Competition previously and they can be said as a friend now, or that''s what Isori Kei thinks.


    "I am unfamiliar with the details." At this conservative answer that held something back, the answer Tatsuya get is a flying book from Echidna''s direction


    "I think you''re very treasuring knowledge..." Tatsuya catches the book easily


    "I''m just treasuring the knowledge, not the medium storing the knowledge itself. Even if you use a toilet paper and write a new magic formula on it then I will gladly accept it, but if you use a very expensive material just for writing ?r?t?? novels than I will burn that book along with you"


    "You didn''t need to pick on everything I said, Su-chan. And for you, you need to read that book instead asked about the competition and waste more time"


    "... can I ask something to you first?"


    "What?"


    "Why we discuss it here?"


    "Because I was the teacher who is responsible for the competition and acts as your instructor, ask Su-chan if you want to know more" Echidna cut the conversation and look back at her computer


    "Now, then onto the main subject. Tatsuya-kun, can we count on you to represent First High in this year''s Thesis Competition?"


    "You want me to join?" Tatsuya look at Isori skeptically


    "Yes, Ichihara-san is the one who recommended you. Of course, there is no way I will reject you"


    "But why me?"


    "You didn''t need to play weak or said some negative things in front of me, just accept it and see the content of the thesis. Your job is just involving the required CAD programs, of course, if you have a practical idea you want to share we can hear it out. Philosophers stone is not a way out for your theory"


    Echidna looks at Tatsuya with slight contempt because she feels dislike to someone who is always belittling himself, because from her perspective if someone who is capable but always says he is not capable then he is the same with mocking other people capability.


    "I think I have some privacy for what I read in here..."


    "This building is mine, and the knowledge here is mine. So, I free to do whatever I want here"


    In the end, Tatsuya accepts the invitation and discuss a lot of thing with Isori and Suzune. But there is one thing that bothers Tatsuya, Echidna said the philosopher stone is not something that he needs to realize his dream then what is it? He thought there is a possibility the walking library inside this room is to know something he didn''t know that can solve his problem to realize his dream.


    ??????


    In the Student Council room, Arthur and Emilia have lunch together with Mayumi, Mari, and Azusa.


    Despite both Mayumi and Mari retired from their responsibilities as president of the student council and head of Public Moral Committee they still frequently come to this room to have lunch together.


    "I already discuss the security personnel for the representative of thesis competition, so what is left is you" Mari put down her chopsticks and look at Arthur


    "There is no way Mari will leave you lazing around when everyone is busying themselves" Mayumi makes a comment while playing her chopsticks


    "You''re a member of the Public Moral Committee, Arthur. So you can''t shy away from your responsibility" Emilia poke Arthur''s cheek with her chopsticks and stop him from making another complaint


    "Stop that, you can''t use it again now..."


    "It''s fine, I didn''t need it again because I''m finished"


    "There are still some vegetables there..."


    "This is your portion Arthur, you''re a grown-up man so you need a lot of vegetables. On the other hand, I need to be a proper lady so I need to limit my portion"


    "From where you learn it?"


    "Mayumi-senpai teach me, right?" Emilia turned her head and asking a confirmation from Mayumi who is nearly choked because of that


    "Ng... what we''re talking before? Oh right! The security personnel, you think he needs to work too right, Emilia-chan?" Mayumi clear her mouth and try to shift the conversation


    "Alright alright I understand, Emilia-sama..." Arthur let out a sigh and surrender, no matter in which world arguing with women is a stupid decision "Then you just need to include me as security personnel in the site"


    Seeing at her innocent face Arthur can''t help to lament inside his heart ''she is to easy getting tricked...''


    ??????


    The following day is passed peacefully


    There is no incident of sabotage like in the original because there is no accident that happened to Kobayakawa in the Nine Schools Competition so there is no motive for Hirakawa Chiaki to be a spy or sabotaging the material for thesis.


    But Arthur overlooking the fact if there is another incident, and that''s exactly what happened yesterday. Sekimoto Isao used sleeping gas and tried to steal the thesis material but he is apprehended by Kanon and Tatsuya who pretended effect by the gas.


    "It''s not something that has anything to do with me, right?" Arthur looked at Mari and Mayumi who is called him to the student council room "I just responsible for the security on the site, so if there is someone who tried to stole the thesis material before it sends it to the site it''s not my responsibility, right?"


    "So, if someone destroyed a thesis material you will not interfere at all?" Mari look at Arthur exasperated


    "If that happened in front of me there is a possibility for me to interfere.... but come on we already agreed I just responsible for security in the site"


    "You didn''t need to repeat it because I know it too, but the fact there is an accident happened and you didn''t even know it makes me want to punch you once"


    "Well, calm down, Mari. It''s not like we lose something, and Arthur has his own schedule too. He has his own job so it''s not like we can blame him for something that not related to him" seeing the two of them stubborn to their own logic make Mayumi need to interfere in their argument


    "See, Mayumi-senpai is more clearheaded. I''m a supporter of the division of labor concept so I will just work when it was something related to my job, and if it''s not then I will not make me tired myself and I preferred to lay in my place when there is nothing I need to do"


    "Well, then can I ask you to accompany me and Mari for a little walk on the 25th of October?"


    "Five days before the thesis competition?"


    "Yes, even if it''s just a thesis competition I want to buy several things, so... can you?" Mayumi look expectantly at Arthur, with her soft voice and body language it was very hard to reject her but for Arthur who knows about her mischief side it''s not like a good idea to agree


    "Why not you ask Tatsuya? He must have some spare time for you right?" Arthur try to search a substitute and avoid the calamity and a certain man come to his mind


    "He is a representative for the thesis competition there is no way he has spare time for me, and it''s not like he will agree either, come on you didn''t need to spend a single cent when you going out with this lady"


    "Money is not a problem for my part..."


    "Why you always want to be a bossy character...."


    "Because it''s fun?" Mayumi tilted her head act clueless and cute but Arthur just let out a sigh because he knows it was just an act.


    "I can''t reject?"


    "You can, but Emilia said she will go with me" Mayumi smile with pride because she knows there is no way he will reject if Emilia comes along


    "You always call your father as a sly fox but are you never look at your own smile in the mirror?"


    "Then it''s decided! Don''t you there to forget"


    Arthur rest his head on the chair and let out a sigh


    ''Five days before the thesis competition... it''s not a date if our destination is Hachiouji Special Detention Center...''